¡°Yes, Mr. Gray.¡± Alexander immediately agreed humbly.
He had always been a very smart person. Although thepanies he had been responsible for were much fewer than his cousins¡¯ when he used to be a scion of the Steeles, he had been in charge ofpanies of simr size to the Stardust Corporation.
Now that he was in the Stardust Corporation, he could only follow the orders of a general manager whose family background was far inferior to his and work as a subordinate.
There was a huge difference from what Alexander was used to, but he didn¡¯tin or show the slightest bit of dissatisfaction. Instead, he appeared to have really decided to do whatever he had to.
After Lucas left the Stardust Corporation office building, Alexander finally headed upstairs and entered Flynn¡¯s office again.
¡°Mr. Davis, our family will be working for the Stardust Corporation from now on. Please feel free to give us any instructions!¡± Alexander¡¯s attitude was very humble and amicable.
Ashley and Elise both looked at Flynn humbly too.
They both knew that Flynn would be their direct superior from now on.
Flynn said with a smile, ¡°Sure. Alright, regarding your work arrangements¡ The Stardust Corporation¡¯s current development is considered rather rapid, but we don¡¯t have a ce in the overseas market yet because of ack of top talents.
¡°So I n to send you three abroad to manage the Stardust Corporation¡¯s overseas market expansion. What do you think?¡±
Chapter 1121 - 1121 Sent Abroad
1121 Sent Abroad
The matter Flynn mentioned immediately caught Alexander by surprise.
They were content enough to join the Stardust Corporation, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lucas would entrust them with such an important task as expanding the business into the overseas market.
There was a considerable degree of freedom in the process of expanding into foreign markets. They would be in charge of all matters and finances, and all they had to do was report regrly to the Stardust Corporation headquarters.
Moreover, to put it bluntly, if someone had evil intentions and squandered or appropriated the massive amount of start-up funds allocated by the Stardust Corporation abroad, no one would find out.
They could even abscond with the funds, and it would be difficult to find their whereabouts since they would be abroad.
Thus, generally speaking, such tasks would usually be handed over only to those that thepany trusted.
But now, Lucas actually handed such an important task to them. This showed that he trusted them greatly!
While being extremely touched, Alexander made up his mind that he would try his best not to let Lucas down.
¡°Alright, Mr. Davis, I have no objections,¡± Alexander said excitedly.
Elise nodded. ¡°Thank you for your trust in us, Mr. Davis and Mr. Gray. We have no objections.¡±
Only Ashley was left. Looking at her mother and brother, she bit her lip without agreeing immediately. Instead, she seemed hesitant to speak.
Flynn smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Steele, do you have any ideas? Feel free to raise them.¡±
Hearing this, Ashley looked encouraged. She mustered up the courage and was just about to speak when Elise suddenly stopped her. ¡°Ashley, your brother and I have decided to go overseas to help thepany expand its market. Since we¡¯re a family, shouldn¡¯t you go with us?¡±
Then Elise shot her daughter a meaningful look. The meaning in her eyes was obvious.
Ashley¡¯s lips trembled for a while, but she eventually closed her mouth, lowered her head, covered her slightly red eyes, and said in low spirits, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mom. I¡¯m naturally going to go with you.¡±
As an experienced white-cor worker who had been in society for countless years, Flynn was extremely good at reading people¡¯s expressions. Seeing the micro expressions of Ashley and Elise, he naturally understood that there might be some other matters involved. But since it was a private matter, he wouldn¡¯t ask about it.
Looking at the three of them, Flynn said, ¡°Alright, since the three of you have agreed, then this matter is settled. I¡¯lle up with a general n for youter, and then I¡¯ll hand over the Stardust Corporation¡¯s overseas expansion to your hands.
¡°For the next few days, you should go through the relevant procedures and formalities while familiarizing yourselves with thepany. Once I¡¯m done nning, you can go abroad to start the expansion!¡±
Alexander, Elise, and Ashley nodded and said in unison, ¡°Alright, thank you, Mr. Davis.¡±
Flynn arranged a personal office for the three of them and instructed thepany¡¯s administrative staff to bring a fewpany documents over.
After everyone left, Elise looked at Ashley, held her hand, and said seriously, ¡°Ashley, I know what you wanted to say just now, and I also know that you don¡¯t want to go abroad, but I have to tell you that what you are thinking about is impossible.
¡°As you know, he¡¯s already married. Even I admire an outstanding man like him, let alone young people like you.
¡°I know you like him, and that¡¯s normal, but you must be clear that nothing wille out of it.
¡°So it¡¯s better to deal with the pain quickly and give up on him now so that you won¡¯t feel worse in the future.¡±
¡°And now that thepany has given us a great opportunity to go abroad to expand the overseas market, I believe you¡¯ll be able to get over your budding adoration for him and get out of this smitten state when you¡¯re exposed to a new environment.¡±
Elise didn¡¯t rebuke Ashley sternly but instead advised her earnestly with some heartache.
If Lucas wasn¡¯t married, an outstanding man like him would definitely have many suitors, and he would also be an ideal son-inw for Elise.
But Lucas was already married, had an adorable daughter, and in a loving rtionship with his wife.
In that case, it was impossible for another woman toe between them.
Moreover, not to mention that the rtionship between Lucas and his wife couldn¡¯t be shaken at all, Elise didn¡¯t want to see Ashley suffering because of such a rtionship either.
Ashley¡¯s eyes reddened again, and she remained silent.
When Alexander saw this, his heart ached with a bit of self-reproach.
If he hadn¡¯t brought Ashley to Club Illuma yesterday and let her meet Lucas, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable dilemma right now.
After a moment of silence, Ashley raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, Mom, I know. Actually¡ I don¡¯t like him romantically. I just think he¡¯s a really great guy, so I admire him. That¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±
She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go abroad with you. We¡¯re a family, so of course we should be together!¡±
Although Ashley was all smiles, her closest kin, Alexander and Elise, could tell that she was forcing herself to smile.
The feelings of adoration for someone were the purest and most beautiful in the world, so Alexander and Elise were both a little distressed to see Ashley acting like this.
Elise stroked Ashley¡¯s hair and said lovingly, ¡°Sweetheart, there are many good men out there, so take your time and pick wisely. Since we¡¯ve received Mr. Gray¡¯s kindness and obtained the opportunity to work in the Stardust Corporation, we should focus on work for now and try to familiarize ourselves with thepany as soon as possible.¡±
Then she handed out copies of thepany information, system guidelines, and so on to Ashley and Alexander.
The three of them immediately started getting busy with work.
¡
Meanwhile, Lucas didn¡¯t leave the Stardust Corporation and instead remained in a separate conference room.
Flynn was reporting thetest development progress of Stardust City to him.
¡°Lucas, Professor Crawford is very efficient, and she has already designed aplete drawing based on the information from the survey. In no time, the overall 3D model of Stardust City will bepleted.
¡°Once this is done, I¡¯ll take you to have a look. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like to modify, you can do so easily with the reference model,¡± Flynn said emotionally.
Lucas nodded. ¡°Very good. Professor Crawford is really a professional. It¡¯s really impressive that she managed toplete all the design drawings in such a short time!¡±
¡°But her safety is of utmost importance too. You have to pay attention to it. As you have seen, the Hills have their eyes on that plot ofnd as well. We can¡¯t be sure they won¡¯t try to harm her.¡±
Flynn hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas. I have sent several bodyguards to protect Professor Crawford around the clock. Everything will be fine!¡±
But the moment he finished speaking, his cell phone suddenly rang.
¡°Mr. Davis, bad news. Professor Crawford has been injured and is being transported to the hospital!¡±
Chapter 1122 - 1122 Professor Crawford Is Injured
1122 Professor Crawford Is Injured
¡°What did you say?!¡± Flynn immediately turned pale, and before even asking why she was injured, he frantically asked, ¡°Which hospital is Professor Crawford currently going to?¡±
¡°DC Hospital!¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over right now!¡±
After hanging up the phone, Flynn¡¯s face had turnedpletely gloomy.
Just a few seconds ago, he had promised Lucas that he would never let anything happen to Gemma Crawford. But he contradicted himself almost immediately. Gemma was injured and sent to the hospital.
Lucas also heard the conversation over the phone, and his face immediately darkened. ¡°Is Professor Crawford injured? What¡¯s going on?¡±
Flynn didn¡¯t know how to exin it, but he still hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to take a look now and then ask the project leader what happened.¡±
Lucas said with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Gemma was advanced in years, but she was injured for helping him design Stardust City. No matter what, Lucas had to go to the hospital to see what was going on.
While walking out, Lucas took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Maddy, a senior I know has been injured, and she¡¯s being admitted to DC Hospital. Please go there and help me take a look at the situation!¡±
Since it was a personal call from Lucas, Maddy knew that the injured person was definitely not an ordinary person, so she agreed immediately. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you at the hospital.¡±
Although Lucas still didn¡¯t know how Gemma got injured, Maddy was an expert with excellent medical skills, so regardless of what injuries Gemma had, he was sure that things would be better with Maddy around.
On the way to the hospital, Flynn med himself and said, ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s all my fault. I thought I had done a good job of protecting Professor Crawford, but I didn¡¯t expect I would still end up letting her get injured¡¡±
Lucas shook his head. ¡°No one meant for this to happen. Let¡¯s go to the hospital to find out the details first.¡±
Actually, he couldn¡¯t me Flynn for this.
After all, Gemma was Flynn¡¯s professor in college, and he was the one who had rmended her to take on the Stardust City project. Now that she had encountered a mishap, he definitely felt guilty.
Besides, he had already sent several bodyguards to protect her around the clock, which was the best basic security he could provide. The fact that she was still injured could only show that her perpetrator was even more fierce.
Lucas had a rough idea of who the perpetrator was.
If it was that force who did it, it would be impossible to protect Gemma even if Flynn had sent 20 bodyguards, let alone a few bodyguards.
Half an hourter, the two of them arrived at DC Hospital.
At the entrance of the emergency room, a middle-aged man in a ck suit greeted Lucas and Flynn as soon as he saw them.
¡°Mr. Gray, Mr. Davis, you¡¯re finally here!¡±
The middle-aged man was the head of engineering for the construction of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Stardust City project in the eastern suburbs.
¡°How is Professor Crawford¡¯s situation now? What happened?¡± Flynn immediately asked in a deep voice.
The project leader said, ¡°Professor Crawford is still undergoing emergency rescue, and her condition is unknown. But she was pushed by someone and hit her head. So¡ we have to wait for the doctor toe out to know if there are any serious problems.
¡°Here¡¯s the thing. We were supposed to begin construction ording to n today with Professor Crawford instructing on site. But more than twenty people suddenly came with menacing expressions and forced us to stop work. They even injured many workers on the scene.
¡°Professor Crawford was enraged, so she got into a conflict with those people and told them to leave, but they suddenly attacked her!
¡°The five bodyguards you arranged to protect Professor Crawford were also seriously injured, and they¡¯re also in the hospital.
The project leader quickly recounted everything that had happened. There were even some footprints and bruises on his body. He had obviously been beaten up too.
Flynn¡¯s face became extremely cloudy, and he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Did they mention who they were?¡±
The project leader said fearfully, ¡°They¡ they said they¡¯re from Club Illuma and that thend where our construction is ongoing belongs to their boss. They insisted that we leave and make space for them!¡±
When Flynn heard this, a look of bewilderment appeared on his face.
Club Illuma?
Although Flynn didn¡¯t know who the owner of Club Illuma was, Lucas already understood.
Club Illuma was the ce Ashton was in charge of.
In that case, things were obvious.
After he bought thend in the eastern suburbs at the auction not long ago, he happened to meet Ashton and his men during a site visit with Flynn and Gemma.
After suffering a loss at the hands of Lucas, Ashton had tried to buy thend from Lucas at a high price of 1.7 billion dors, but Lucas didn¡¯t agree.
Lucas and Ashton had also gotten into a conflict at Club Illuma yesterday. Lucas eventually knocked Ashton unconscious, and the two old men guarding him couldn¡¯t do anything to Lucas.
If it wasn¡¯t because Lucas didn¡¯t want to fall outpletely with the Hills, who were a royal family branch, he would have long killed Ashton.
Unfortunately, Lucas spared Ashton, but the Hills had a death wish and actually sent people to hurt Gemma.
Lucas slowly narrowed his eyes, and an incredibly terrifying murderous aura surged from his body instantly. ¡°The Hills and Ashton Hill, if something really happens to Professor Crawford, I will make sure the Hills die with her!¡±
If Ashton and the Hills found trouble with Lucas, he would be able to handle it regardless of what tricks they used.
But they actually sent a group of thugs to injure a woman in her seventies and even got her sent to the emergency room with her life in danger. This behavior was simply beastly, and Lucas couldn¡¯t tolerate it at all!
The terrifying killing intent Lucas exuded made Flynn, who was standing beside him, feel a chill in his heart.
Flynn asked cautiously, ¡°Lucas, do you know who the people who injured Professor Crawford are? Are they rted to the Hills?¡±
Lucas nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you still remember the people from the Hills we met when we visited the site the other day? Club Illuma belongs to the Hills, and the person in charge of the club is the Ashton Hills we met before!¡±
Chapter 1123
Chapter 1123 Venting Anger on Lucas
Flynn came to a sudden realization. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! It seems the Hills are still indignant and want to take thend that Stardust City is being built on. That¡¯s why they used such disgusting means!
¡°They¡¯re really despicable and shameless! Professor Crawford is already in her seventies, yet they injured her so badly. They deserve to die!¡±
After cursing with righteous indignation, Flynn was full of worries again. ¡°Lucas, the Hills are a royal family branch and have a status higher than the eight giants of DC. If they¡¯re determined to snatch thend from you, the Stardust City project will be greatly affected... We might even have to stop construction as ast resort, right?¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°They¡¯re just a branch of the royals, and they won¡¯t be able to affect the Stardust City project. If they have a death wish, I¡¯ll grant it to them!¡±
!!
What Lucas said once again shocked Flynn. It seemed that Lucas had never taken his enemies seriously, regardless of how powerful they were.
At the beginning, it was the four top families in Orange County, and thenter, it was the three top families in LA. Now that he was in DC, even the eight giants couldn¡¯t faze him.
Facts had proven that Lucas was indeed incredibly powerful and wasn¡¯t afraid of these families at all.
But things are different now. They were facing the Hills, a royal family branch. Could Lucas still resolve the matter as easily as before?
If this was the case, how terrifying had Lucas¡¯s power reached?
Flynn didn¡¯t dare to continue to think about it.
Lucas said, ¡°Anyway, I will take care of Professor Crawford¡¯s matter, regardless of who the perpetrator is. You just need to be in charge of handling the Stardust Corporation¡¯s affairs.¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± Flynn tensed up and hurriedly agreed.
¡°Grandma! How is she?!¡± Suddenly, an anxious voice came from the corridor outside the emergency room, along with some chaotic footsteps. Soon, three people rushed over.
The person running in front was a young girl in her twenties, followed by a couple in their forties. They were all incredibly anxious.
The middle-aged man and the young girl looked somewhat simr to Gemma, so they were obviously rted to her.
Flynn had been Gemma¡¯s apprentice, so he knew who her family was.
After he saw the three of them, an obvious look of guilt appeared on his face as he said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, Paul, Le. Professor Crawford... is still in the emergency room...
¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. I failed to protect Professor Crawford. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±
Professor Crawford¡¯s family members were all intellectuals. Like her, her son, Paul Carson, and his wife were both professors at Georgetown University.
The young girl, Le, was Gemma¡¯s granddaughter and Paul¡¯s daughter.
Le was now a senior student at Georgetown University and was already guaranteed a ce in graduate school because of her outstanding results.
It could be said that the family was all rare talents of Georgetown University.
Being acquainted with Flynn, Paul naturally wouldn¡¯t be upset with him, especially after seeing how apologetic he was.
¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourself. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t want my mom to get hurt either. Besides, I heard you sent several bodyguards to protect her. Now that this has happened, it¡¯s not your fault at all.¡± Paul patted Flynn¡¯s back.
He was a sensible person, so he could naturally distinguish right from wrong. Since the culprits who harmed his mother were others, he wouldn¡¯t put the me on Flynn.
After hearing what Paul said, Flynn became even more ashamed, and for a moment, he was at a loss for words.
Paul looked at the lights on the door of the emergency room. Since the doctor hadn¡¯te out yet, his mother¡¯s situation was unknown, and the only thing they could do now was to stand here and wait.
When he saw Lucas standing beside Flynn, he asked doubtfully, ¡°Who is this?¡±
Flynn hurriedly introduced, ¡°Paul, let me introduce to you. This is Mr. Lucas Gray, chairman of the Stardust Corporation. After hearing that Professor Crawford was hurt, he immediately decided toe to the hospital with me.¡±
Paul smiled politely and took the initiative to extend his hand. ¡°So, you¡¯re the chairman of the Stardust Corporation. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Paul Carson, Professor Crawford¡¯s son.¡±
Although he didn¡¯t know Lucas yet, he knew that his mother was working on the design of Stardust City for the Stardust Corporation every day.
It turned out that the young man in his twenties in front of him was the big boss who had hired his mother.
Paul was rather amiable, for he was polite and cultured.
Lucas smiled faintly and also extended his hand. Just as he was about to shake hands with Paul, a petite figure suddenly appeared between them to interrupt their handshake.
Standing in front of Lucas angrily, Le glowered at him and snapped, ¡°So you¡¯re the chairman of the Stardust Corporation! Because my grandmother has been working for yourpany, she ended up like this. It¡¯s all your fault!
¡°If my grandmother is fine, then we can forget it. But if... if something happens to her, I won¡¯t let you off! Do you hear me?¡±
The girl¡¯s voice was clear and crisp, but she was ring at Lucas in anger like a feisty little tiger.
Flynn¡¯s expression instantly changed. He understood Lucas¡¯s temper well, so he was afraid that Le would anger him.
Next to him, Paul chided with a frown, ¡°Le, mind your behavior! Is that the attitude we taught you to have when interacting with others? Your grandmother is hurt, and we¡¯re very anxious and sad, but that¡¯s not what Mr. Gray wants to see either. Apologize to him immediately!¡±
Le retorted indignantly, ¡°Why should I apologize to him? Am I wrong? Grandma wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt if she wasn¡¯t working for him!¡±
Then she scowled at Lucas menacingly as her eyes turned red.
¡°You¡¯re venting your anger unreasonably! Is that what Grandma and I taught you? Apologize to Mr. Gray immediately!¡± Paul had always been a reasonable person. Now that his daughter was behaving like this, he frowned with displeasure. His voice became deeper, and he even sounded a little domineering.
¡°No, I refuse! They¡¯re responsible for Grandma¡¯s mishap!¡± Le said stubbornly with tears in her eyes.
¡°You!¡± Infuriated, Paul raised his hand, wanting his daughter.
Smack!
Chapter 1124 - 1124 Settling Scores
1124 Settling Scores
However, the p didn¡¯tnd on Le.
Just as Paul¡¯s p was about tond on her face, Lucas suddenly took a step forward, grabbed Paul¡¯s hand, and persuaded, ¡°Professor Carson, you shouldn¡¯t p her. She¡¯s right. If Professor Crawford wasn¡¯t helping me, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered this unwarranted mishap. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±
Lucas felt very guilty.
The Hills obviously wanted to snatch thend from Lucas, so they had sent a group of thugs from Club Illuma to harm those involved in the development of Stardust City to deter them from continuing with the construction.
If Gemma hadn¡¯t been helping him, she wouldn¡¯t have been injured.
Besides, Gemma was already in her seventies, and now that she was seriously injured, it was unknown if she could be rescued.
In short, Lucas felt extremely guilty after seeing Gemma¡¯s family.
Since Lucas had stopped him, Paul naturally wouldn¡¯t continue lecturing Le. He could only re at her and rebuke, ¡°You¡¯re already in your twenties! Why are you still so insensible? Look at Mr. Gray. If he hadn¡¯t helped you, I would have really taught you a hard lesson!¡±
¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t need him to pretend to be nice here!¡± Le had great animosity toward Lucas. She glowered at him andshed out furiously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you here. The sight of you pisses me off! Hurry up and get lost!¡±
¡°You¡¡± Paul immediately frowned and was about to lose his temper again.
Seeing this, Lucas hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Professor Carson, please calm down. I have something to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±
Then he instructed Flynn, ¡°Inform me immediately once Professor Crawford is out!¡±
After Flynn acknowledged, Lucas left.
He didn¡¯t actually have something to do, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to wait for Gemma toe out of the emergency room. But he knew that Lelia resented him so much that if he continued to stay here, it would only intensify the conflict between her and Paul. So it was better for him to leave sooner.
Sure enough, Le stopped venting her anger after Lucas left and finally calmed down. She was still displeased with Flynn, but at least she wasn¡¯t as upset as she was when facing Lucas.
Paul felt a headache.
Le was great in every aspect, except she could be overly emotional at times. Once she became upset, there was no way to persuade her.
Flynn coughed and said, ¡°Le, in fact, Mr. Gray is really concerned about Professor Crawford¡¯s situation. The attending doctor treating Professor Crawford in the emergency room is the internationally acimed Maddy Stone, whom Mr. Gray specially invited to treat your grandmother. With Miss Stone here, your grandmother will definitely be safe and sound!¡±
By saying this, he hoped to be able to show how much Lucas valued Gemma and what he had done for her, wanting to reduce Le¡¯s animosity toward Lucas as much as possible.
After all, one was his mentor¡¯s granddaughter, and the other was his boss. Flynn really didn¡¯t want to see any conflict between them.
¡°Hmph, who cares?!¡± Le harrumphed and bit her lip, not wanting to talk with Flynn.
Paul sighed and said to Flynn helplessly, ¡°Flynn, please don¡¯t be offended. Le has been spoiled rotten by us. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°How is that possible?!¡± Flynn shook his head.
The two of them spoke a bit more casually while standing outside the emergency room and looking at the sign above the door.
They hoped Gemma would pull through safely¡
¡
Meanwhile, Lucas left DC Hospital and headed straight for Club Illuma.
What happened to Gemma was because of the Hills, so they had to pay the price for it!
Soon, Lucas arrived at Club Illuma again.
Unlike thest time he came, he was exuding a murderous aura this time.
He had speciallye here today to take revenge against Club Illuma and the Hills!
As soon as Lucas reached the entrance, two Clum Illuma staff members stopped him. ¡°Sir, please show your membership card. You¡¯re not allowed to enter without one.¡±
Thest time he came, Alexander had said that Club Illuma was exclusive to holders of membership cards, which could cost up to a staggering sum of five million dors a year. Anyone without a membership card was not allowed to enter.
Lucas sneered and shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±
He hade here today to take revenge. Why would he care about a membership card?
If the guards refused to let him in, he could only use the simplest and most brutal solution¡ªfighting his way in!
After hearing what Lucas said, the two guards froze before realizing that this young man wasn¡¯t here for entertainment but to find trouble!
It was an extremely new thing!
The proprietor of Club Illuma was the Hills, a royal family branch. Anyone who dared to cause trouble for them was simply courting death!
¡°Punk, how dare you cause trouble in Club Illuma? You must be tired of living!¡±
¡°You¡¯d better find out who¡¯s behind Club Illuma and check if you can afford to provoke them!¡±
The two guards at the door immediately mocked Lucas. At the same time, they pulled out the stic batons on their waits and inched closer to Lucas.
Since they had been chosen as guards of Club Illuma, they naturally weren¡¯t rookies with poorbat skills.
But before they could reach Lucas, Lucas sent them flying with a roundhouse kick!
Bang!
Thud!
The bodies of the guards crashed against the ground with a loud thud.
Theyy motionlessly on the ground, unable to get up for a long time, looking at Lucas with horror in their eyes. Who is this man?
He had kicked them both so far away with just a light kick and almost crippled them!
Lucas nced at the two of them coldly and then strode in without saying another word.
Their bodies were stiff, and they couldn¡¯t even say a single word to stop him.
But there was surveince everywhere in Club Illuma. Even though the two guards at the door failed to give a warning, a group of henchmen rushed out and surrounded Lucas.
The leader narrowed his eyes at Lucas menacingly. ¡°Punk, how dare you cause trouble in Club Illuma? How impudent!¡±
Chapter 1125 - 1125 Get Him to Come Out
1125 Get Him to Come Out
Lucas looked around at the people surrounding him and said coldly, ¡°Tell Ashton Hill to get the hell out here immediately!¡±
Lucas was furious.
If Ashton really wanted to snatch thend away, he could juste at Lucas.
Gemma was already advanced in years, but she was still undergoing emergency rescue now, and it was unknown what would happen to her in the future. Ashton was utterly unforgivable!
After hearing what Lucas said, the henchmen of Club Illuma immediately had a drastic change in expression. How dare this man call Mr. Ashton by his name and speak about him in that tone?!
The leader hollered, ¡°Damn it! Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t meet Mr. Ashton just because you want to!¡±
¡°Heh, is that so? Then, I can only use other methods to make him get his ass out here to see me!¡± Lucas said coldly. The moment he finished speaking, he had already dashed toward the henchmen like a bolt of lightning.
The next moment, bursts of miserable screams sounded in the arena. The henchmen were all sent flying as if an invisible opponent had attacked them and fell to the floor one after another.
Bang!
Bang!
Thud!
¡°Ah!¡±
¡
With the chaotic sounds, the dozen or so henchmen in front of Lucas had already fallen to the floor and were rendered immobile.
Looking at this scene in front of them, the other people in Club Illuma couldn¡¯t help staring wide-eyed at Lucas in disbelief.
Lucas didn¡¯t deal these henchmen any fatal blows. After all, they were only working for Club Illuma, and they might not know what had happened yesterday.
The people Lucas wanted revenge on were Ashton, the mastermind behind this, and the scumbags who had harmed Gemma, an elderly woman in her seventies.
As for the other staff members, Lucas wouldn¡¯t kill them unless they courted death on their own.
After deterring these people with one move, he went straight to the poker room on the fifth floor unhindered.
Since Ashton didn¡¯t show up, he would create trouble here until he did.
If he just raised Club Illuma, smashing everything in sight and beating everyone up, it wouldn¡¯t make Ashton feel pain at all.
Thus, Lucas went straight to the poker room, intending to make Ashton bleed money heavily. Only in this way would he learn his lesson and never dare to mess with Lucas again!
Since Club Illuma was one of the top entertainment joints in DC, there would never be a shortage of patrons in the poker room.
At this moment, in the huge room of thousands of square meters, there were numerous card tables, each full of people. From time to time, there would be bursts of cheers or cries of sadness.
Even the most elegant aristocrats would show their ugly sides when they fell prey to gambling addiction and have their minds preupied with greed. They would only have their eyes fixed on the cards and chips on the table.
Lucas walked around the poker room and went to a table near the middle.
He had just discovered that a middle-aged man with a big gold chain on his neck was the only person at the table who was innocent. The other three people at the table with him were obviously in cahoots and deliberately luring him into their trap.
This was the poker room of Club Illuma, and the only people who would dare to do this tantly were the staff of Club Illuma.
It seemed that the three of them were teaming up to con the middle-aged man, so they were cing extremelyrge bets.
Thus, Lucas went straight to this table, tapped the middle-aged man¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Go y at another table.¡±
The middle-aged man had just won a lot of money and was in extremely high spirits. Hearing what Lucas said, he snapped furiously, ¡°Damn it! Who are you, brat? How dare you snatch my seat?¡±
In the middle-aged man¡¯s opinion, he was really lucky and had just won a ton of money, perhaps because he was in a lucky seat. As soon as he heard that Lucas wanted him to change seats, he immediately flew into a rage.
He didn¡¯t know the reason he could win now was that he had fallen into the trap of the other people at the same table. Their n was to let him win a few games first and then lure him into increasing his bets before making a killing off of him.
It could be said that Lucas was saving him by asking him to change seats.
Unfortunately, the middle-aged upstart had no idea at all, nor did he appreciate Lucas¡¯s efforts. He simply thought that Lucas was here to ruin things for him.
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue talking to him. He directly picked him up by the back of his cor and flung him onto the floor without hesitation.
Bang!
The middle-aged man¡¯s fat body hit the floor with a dull thud. Several people at the surrounding poker tables instantly looked over.
Their faces were covered in shock!
In the numerous years that Club Illuma had been operating in DC, no one had ever dared to cause trouble here.
After all, many people knew who truly owned Club Illuma, and even the members of the eight top families of DC had never dared to cause trouble here.
But the young man in front of them, who looked to be only in his twenties, actually had the audacity to get physical in Club Illuma!
Lucas didn¡¯t care what expression the upstart had. Instead, he simply sat down in his seat.
¡°I¡¯ll y with you guys.¡±
The other three people sitting at the table looked at each other.
They were clearly about to lure the middle-aged man into their trap, yet Lucas appeared at this moment and threw him away, putting their n in jeopardy.
One of them narrowed his eyes and said to Lucas hostilely, ¡°Punk, are you here to cause trouble?¡±
Lucas smiled faintly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a poker room? Is there a difference between him ying with you guys and me ying with you guys?¡±
Then Lucas said to a waiter next to him, ¡°Please exchange thirty million dors worth of chips for me.¡±
He took out a bank card from his pocket and threw it directly at the waiter. His tone was as casual as if he was just asking the waiter to get him a pack of cigarettes.
His words immediately made countless people around him stunned!
Lucas actually wanted 30 million worth of chips!
There were many people in DC with worths of ten million and even hundreds of millions of dors. But this was the cumtive value of theirpanies¡¯ assets, stock investments, and fixed assets.
It was extremely umon for anyone to have so much cash to spare for poker.
The upstart got up from the floor and wanted to teach Lucas a lesson. But after hearing what Lucas said, he shivered! Oh my god!
Thirty million dors just for poker! He didn¡¯t even have that much money in liquid assets!
At the thought of this, the middle-aged upstart looked at Lucas with a much more scrupulous gaze and no longer dared to ask Lucas to return his seat.
Chapter 1126 - 1126 High-Stakes Card Game
1126 High-Stakes Card Game
On the other side, the other three people at the table looked at Lucas with surprise and uncertainty. Is this uninvited guest here to cause trouble, or does he really just want to y with us?
Thirty million dors in cash wasn¡¯t an amount that ordinary people could take out casually.
Soon, the waiter came over with a card POS machine, and Lucas swiped his card for 30 million dors in front of everyone.
The ¡®sessful payment¡¯ notification sounded¡
The robotic voice of the machine made countless onlookers bbergasted!
This young man really took out 30 million dors in one go!
They began to wonder which family he was from.
The fact that he could y poker with 30 million dors meant that he was either incredibly wealthy or a wastrel!
For a while, the crowd was discussing him.
Lucas didn¡¯t care about what others thought. He simply ced therge pile of chips on the table in front of him and leisurely looked at the other three people at the table.
Looking at the mountain of chips in front of Lucas, the three of them couldn¡¯t help gulping with extremely greedy expressions in their eyes.
As employees of Club Illuma in charge of luring people into their scams and traps, they naturally couldn¡¯t take 100% of the money they won. But even though they had to hand over the bulk of the 30 million dors in front of them to Club Illuma, they could still take 10%, which was still a considerable sum of money. After splitting the sum by three, they could get a million dors each!
Earning a million dors a day was simply a god-sent gift falling into theirps!
They wouldn¡¯t miss it no matter what!
The trio looked at each other again and saw the determination in each other¡¯s eyes.
They had already understood each other¡¯s intentions.
They were going to do it!
They had to do it!
A young man in a casual striped suit sitting opposite Lucas looked at him with a smile and asked, ¡°So, what do you want to y?¡±
There were all sorts of games and methods of ying here, but they were good at everything, so they generously left it up to Lucas to choose.
Lucas said straightforwardly, ¡°We¡¯ll y the simplest way. Raise the stakes as much as you want. If we see the cards, we must at least double the bet. In addition, we will double the bet when we open the cards. How about that?¡±
It was an incredibly high-stakes table rarely seen even in Club Illuma.
But this was just what the young man in the suit wanted. The bigger Lucas¡¯s bets, the faster they could win.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then!¡± The young man in the striped suit immediately agreed, and the other two naturally didn¡¯t have any opinion.
Soon, the dealer shuffled the cards and dealt the cards to Lucas and the trio ordingly.
Lucas sat quietly and nced at the card in front of him without checking what it was.
Soon, the card belonging to each person had been dealt.
Lucas first threw out a pile of chips and said, ¡°Three million.¡±
The crowd was shocked again.
It was quite rare for anyone to ce such a huge bet as soon as the game started.
Moreover, Lucas was extremely calm, as if he had just bet a few dors.
The three people, including the young man in the striped suit, didn¡¯t dare to be as bold as Lucas, who raised the bet without even looking at his card. To be safe, they checked their cards.
This also meant that if they wanted to raise, they had to double the 3 million dors, which meant that they would have to bet at least 6 million dors.
With such arge bet, the three of them were a little flustered.
But once they thought that the three of them were together in this and that they were from Club Illuma, they felt more courageous.
They were on their turf, and the people around them were all their coworkers. Why should they be afraid of a young man like Lucas?¡±
¡°Okay, six million!¡±
¡°Me too, six million!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll follow, six million!¡±
The three of them raised the bet one after another. The total in this game had already reached a terrifying sum of 21 million dors!
The pot had already grown to such a terrifying amount after just one round of betting. Even in the magnificent Club Illuma, where the wealthy gathered, this was extremely rare.
Such high stakes immediately attracted the attention of many people, who swarmed over and surrounded the table.
Just after everyone ced their bets, Lucas threw out another 7 million dors worth of chips. ¡°I raise by seven million!¡±
With this, the faces of the three people at the poker table immediately became sullen.
If they continued to call, then each of them would have to increase their bets by at least 14 million dors!
And if all three of them called, it would amount to a total of 42 million dors!
This was already more than the limit that Club Illuma had given them!
After all, the three of them were working for Club Illuma, and the club couldn¡¯t possibly give them the freedom to gamble with so much money.
But if they didn¡¯t continue to call the bet now, it would mean they folded, and all the chips on the table would go to Lucas. The three of them would lose 18 million dors in total, which would definitely be painful.
The three of them hesitated.
But the cards in their hands were pretty good. If they raised the bet and continued with the game, they stood a high chance of winning.
At this moment, an attendant from Club Illuma squeezed in from the crowd and said a few words to the young man in the striped suit, after which he looked much better.
He made two hidden hand gestures, and the two partners who had worked with him several times immediately understood what he meant.
¡°I fold!¡± one of them said directly.
The other pushed the card in front of him forward. ¡°Me too.¡±
The young man in the striped suit gritted his teeth, pushed 14 million dors worth of chips forward, and shouted, ¡°Open!¡±
Indeed, ording to the rules, they had to double their bet when they opened the cards.
By now, the total amount of chips on the table, which were piled up like a mountain, had reached a staggering sum of 42 million dors!
Seeing so many chips on the table, the surrounding onlookers were all excited, and their hearts were beating so quickly that they almost couldn¡¯t catch their breaths, even though they weren¡¯t part of the game.
It was really exciting!
Since the young man in the striped suit wanted to open the cards, Lucas naturally agreed.
The young man flipped over the card in front of him and mmed it hard against the table while shouting, ¡°Ace of hearts!¡±
Chapter 1127 - 1127 Getting Bigger
1127 Getting Bigger
¡°Damn. It¡¯s an ace of hearts!¡±
¡°This card is quite good. Apart from the Joker cards, this is the best card!¡±
¡°The chances of getting a Joker are too low. The man in the suit will win this game. That young man is going to lose terribly!¡±
After the crowd saw the card that the young man in the striped suit had turned over, they screamed in excitement, as if they were the ones who were going to win the game.
The young man in the striped suit had a very smug expression on his face.
He had seen his own card, so he knew that his chances of winning this game were quite high. Meanwhile, Lucas¡¯s chances of getting a Joker card were pathetically slim.
So he was certain that he would definitely win!
The young man in the striped suit looked at Lucas and said with a smirk, ¡°Punk, I¡¯ve won this round. I wonder how long your money is going tost you.¡±
Then he reached out to take away all the chips on the table.
¡°Slow down!¡± Lucas smiled and slowly flipped over the card in his hand.
It was a Joker!
¡°Holy shit! It¡¯s really a Joker! He really got a Joker! It just happens to be better than the ace of hearts. It really trumps it!¡±
¡°Damn, this man got that card when the chances were so slim? How lucky!¡±
¡°Unbelievable! That young man didn¡¯t even see his own card, but he looked really confident, as if he already knew that his card was better. Incredible!¡±
¡°I thought the ace of hearts was definitely going to win, but I didn¡¯t expect to see a Joker. Now things are really interesting!¡±
¡
The moment the shocking twist urred, the onlookers were bbergasted as they stared at the cards on the table in excitement.
On the other hand, the other three people at the table were visibly sulking, especially the young man in the striped suit, whose face was terribly sullen.
He thought that he had a good card in this game, for it was the best card among the remaining cards except for the Joker cards. But he didn¡¯t expect Lucas to trump him with a Joker card!
If not for the fact that the dealer was a staff member of Club Illuma, the young man in the striped suit and the other two would have almost asked Lucas if he was cheating.
But since the dealer was also in cahoots with them, it was impossible for him to help Lucas, which meant that Lucas was indeed incredibly lucky.
Although they were disgruntled about the result, they had no choice but to watch Lucas sweep the pile of chips on the table toward himself with a smile.
Seeing these, the three men in striped suits were on the verge of tears! It was a total of 42 million dors. If they had won, they would have been able to get 4.2 million dors inmission!
Unfortunately, it was gone just like that!
¡°Do you dare to continue?¡± Lucas deliberately asked provocatively with raised brows.
At any other time, the three people would have definitely not dared to continue ying after losing so much money. Besides, they didn¡¯t have enough capital.
But just now, an attendant of Club Illuma had whispered a few words into the young man in the striped suit¡¯s ear and told them to bet freely with the goal of making Lucas lose a massive sum of money today.
After receiving this assurance, the three young people were emboldened and gained the courage to continue ying. They said through gritted teeth, ¡°Let¡¯s carry on! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll be so lucky next time!¡±
The surrounding spectators immediately understood that the people at the table seemed to be in cahoots. And if they guessed correctly, they might even be taking orders from Club Illuma. Thus, their expressions changed uncontrobly.
In particr, the middle-aged man wearing a big gold chain, who had yed cards with the three young men and whose seat Lucas had taken just now, felt incredibly thankful after seeing this scene.
Fortunately, the young man in front of him had flung him away from the table. Otherwise, he would have unknowingly fallen into the trapid by the trio and lost a ton of money.
The onlookers had already noticed that something was amiss, but Lucas remained sitting quietly, as if he was clueless about what was going on.
Of course, at this juncture, no one dared to remind Lucas. After all, no one dared to offend the people of Club Illuma.
Soon, the dealer shuffled the cards and dealt them to the four of them ordingly.
This time, Lucas still just swept his gaze over the card in front of him without bothering to look at it.
On the other hand, the other three looked at their cards.
They had no choice but to do so because they wouldn¡¯t be able to bet in peace otherwise.
This time, Lucas directly pushed out 15 million dors worth of chips right from the beginning.
¡°Fifteen million dors!¡±
His voice immediately made the hearts of everyone skip a beat, and some couldn¡¯t help but clutch their chests, almost screaming their lungs out.
Damn it. What¡¯s wrong with this guy?
He bet fifteen million right from the start!
This is terrifying!
Even those used to makingrge bets breathed much more quickly, as they werepletely frightened by the way Lucas was betting.
The other people at the table were shocked by Lucas¡¯s move too.
But since they had already received a hint from the higher-ups of Club Illuma, they were no longer as flustered as before, even though Lucas had bet so much.
In particr, they had already gotten a secret signal from the dealer this time, so they knew that they were definitely going to win this time.
¡°I follow. Thirty million dors!¡±
¡°I call thirty million dors too!¡±
¡°Same for me. Thirty million!¡±
All three young men chose to call at the same time. So this time, the pot on the table immediately rose to a grand sum of 105 million dors!
Even though the attendant had already reced the chips on the table with gold chips, the pile of chips on the table was still extremely eye-catching. Countless pairs of eyes were glued to it.
At this moment, the amount of money on the table was astonishing. Moreover, it was only the first round of betting.
¡°Thirty million more!¡± Lucas raised his bet again, adding another 30 million dors.
Chapter 1128 - 1128 Not To Be Provoked
1128 Not To Be Provoked
Lucas had swiped his card and asked the attendant to exchange 30 million dors worth of chips for him. In the first round just now, Lucas had managed to win 42 million dors. Excluding the 10 million dor bet he had ced, he had won 32 million dors in total.
With the 32 million dors that Lucas already had, he now had 62 million dors on hand. Even though Lucas bet another 30 million dors, he still had 17 million dors.
If the three men wanted to continue ying, they would have to raise their bets by 60 million dors each!
The three of them looked at each other with red eyes.
¡°Call! Sixty million!¡±
¡°I call as well! Sixty million dors!¡±
¡°Me too, sixty million dors!¡±
The young man in the striped suit and the other two had never bet so much before. But after receiving the instructions of the higher-ups, they were now confident and full of energy, all ready to gamble.
Thus, the total amount of chips on the table reached a terrifying sum of 315 million dors!
315 million dors!
In all the years of their life, they had never seen such a terrifying amount of money at a poker table!
The onlookers were all screaming in horror. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that this was Club Illuma, some of them would probably have been unable to control themselves and snatch the chips.
Lucas was the only one who still maintained hisposure.
Lucas still had 17 million dors on hand. If he wanted to continue ying, he wouldn¡¯t have enough.
Lucas said to the attendant beside him, ¡°Get me another 300 million dors in chips.¡±
¡°Damn it!¡±
¡°Holy shit!¡±
¡°He¡¯s so rich!¡±
As soon as Lucas finished speaking, everyone around eximed in shock.
300 million dors!
Even many of the powerful families of DC couldn¡¯t take out so much cash at once!
Who was this young man who suddenly appeared?!
Moreover, if Lucas really bet all the chips in his hand, the other people at the table would have to raise their stakes to a staggering amount too.
Even the attendant had sweat gushing out of his forehead. He brought the POS machine over again, and everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock after hearing the notification of the sessful payment.
Lucas actually got 300 million dors worth of chips!
After the coded gold chips were neatly ced in front of Lucas, he took out 60 gold chips and threw them to the center of the table, ¡°Sixty million dors!¡±
His expression was so calm that it was as if he had only tossed out a trivial amount of money and not a massive sum of money that countless people couldn¡¯t earn in several lifetimes.
Now, the total amount of chips on the table was a terrifying 375 million dors.
Furthermore, if the trio continued to y, they would each have to bet 120 million dors!
If three of them bet together, it would add up to 360 million dors!
The gambling game was really crazy!
Even though the three young men had received instructions from the higher-ups, they couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat.
What an exciting gamble!
It was so exciting that even professional gamblers like them couldn¡¯t take it anymore!
Seeing that the three young men were hesitating to speak, Lucas chuckled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to gamble anymore, you can give up and admit defeat now. I don¡¯t have the time to wait for you here.¡±
As soon as he said this, the expressions on the faces of the three young men became even more sullen.
But when he thought about the orders from Club Illuma and the card he had, the young man in the striped suit gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Screw it! It¡¯s just 120 million dors! I¡¯ll do it!¡±
The remaining two people looked at each other, as if they were all ready to go all out. They said in unison, ¡°I¡¯ll call! 120 million!¡±
The gold chips on the table were piled up high like a mountain.
The total amount of these chips had reached a staggering 735 million dors!
It was nearly 750 million dors, a sum of money that was enough to make anyone terrified!
After the three young men ced their bets, Lucas tossed out another pile of gold chips. ¡°120 million dors!¡±
The three of them had to ce bets of 240 million dors each!
The young man in the striped suit and the other two were now incredibly agitated. They eximed, ¡°Call! 240 million!¡±
¡°Me too, 240 million dors!¡±
¡°Same for me. 240 million!¡±
At this point, the chips on the table had grown to a golden mountain that was simply dazzling everyone¡¯s eyes.
They added up to 1.575 billion dors!
The staggering amount had already frightened many people.
Even though the money wasn¡¯t theirs, it made them feel deeply fearful.
Regardless of who the losing party was, they would have to pay an immense price!
The feeling of excitement and nervousness was more intense than what they felt when they were gambling themselves. Besides, it was challenging their limits time and time again!
At this point, Lucas would have to bet at least 240 million to continue.
Lucas had just exchanged 300 million dors worth of chips, but he had bet, so he didn¡¯t have enough left.
Just as the crowd was specting about whether or not Lucas was going to admit defeat, he once again took out his bank card and said to the attendant next to him, ¡°Get me 1.5 billion dors worth of chips!¡±
The moment he said this, the crowd got into yet another uproar!
Countless people looked at Lucas with astonished gazes, their eyes almost falling out.
1.5 billion?!
Does this young man know what he¡¯s saying?
Even the eight giants of DC couldn¡¯t easily take out 1.5 billion dors in cash, let alone this young man only in his twenties.
No one doubted the authenticity of Lucas¡¯s words. After all, he had casually swiped his card for 300 million dors just now, and the transaction had really been sessful!
When Lucas got 30 million dors worth of chips just now, while everyone was shocked, they thought that if he was the scion of a rich family, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for him to take out 30 million dors.
When Lucas exchanged for 300 million dors of chips in one go, everyone thought that his identity was extremely mysterious. He was almost not inferior to the scions of the eight top families.
But Lucas actually exchanged for another 1.5 billion dors in one go, causing everyone to be stunned speechless.
Someone who could afford to spend so much money on gambling was definitely not to be trifled with or offended!
Chapter 1129 - 1129 Revealing the Cards
1129 Revealing the Cards
The other three people at the poker table, including the young man in the striped suit, had also figured that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Lucas, and their bodies were immediately drenched in cold sweat.
They were merely obeying the instructions of the higher-ups of Club Illuma and trying to make Lucas lose a lot of money. But if they really ended up offending a big shot like Lucas, they would be in dire trouble in the future!
Even if he won, they would probably suffer.
At the thought of this, the young man in the striped suit began trembling in fear.
He raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and said to Lucas respectfully and deferentially, ¡°Sir¡ How about this? You should still have 137 million dors on hand. Why don¡¯t you just bet with this amount to turn the cards over?¡±
Lucas nced at the young man in the striped suit coldly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m short of a few dozen million?¡±
He turned his head and said to the attendant of Club Illuma next to him, ¡°I said to get me 1.5 billion dors worth of chips.¡±
The reason Lucas was betting so much in Club Illuma was that he knew the other people at the table were professional gamblers trained by Club Illuma and that all their chips were from the club. In other words, the club would pay for all their bets.
He was certain that Ashton would definitely show up after Club Illuma lost more than a billion dors!
Lucas never even had to think about whether or not he would lose this game.
As long as he wanted to win, he would definitely seed.
After hearing what Lucas said, the attendant seemed to be put in a difficult spot. He stammered, ¡°Uh¡ I¡¯m sorry, Sir. We¡ we have never had anyone exchange for 1.5 billion chips at once. The most you can exchange for is 300 million!¡±
There wasn¡¯t really an exchange limit in Club Illuma. But 1.5 billion dors was an unprecedented amount since its establishment.
Besides, the attendant had just received orders from his superior through his earpiece, so he could only reply to Lucas in this way.
After all, if they really gave Lucas 1.5 billion worth of chips as he requested, the other yers at the poker table would have to bet at least 3 billion dors each to continue ying.
Even Club Illuma wouldn¡¯t be able to afford such a terrifying sum of money.
It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have the money, but rather, this amount was too frighteningly high. If something went wrong, the consequences would be unimaginable!
¡°Then give me 300 million dors worth of chips!¡± Lucas said to the attendant.
Soon, the attendant came over again with 300 gold chips, and Lucas swiped his card again.
After getting the chips, Lucas pushed out all the chips he had, a total of 437 million dors. ¡°All in!¡±
By now, Lucas already knew that Club Illuma didn¡¯t dare to continue gambling with him, so this was hisst bet.
The amount of money on the table had already reached a very terrifying amount of more than two billion dors!
And that was if the other three yers at the table all folded.
If the three other yers didn¡¯t dare to call again, all the money would belong to Lucas alone. Excluding the money he had exchanged for chips, he would have made a profit of close to 1.4 billion dors!
Being able to earn so much money in a day was definitely enviable!
But if the trio refused to give up, then they would each need toe up with 874 million dors, for 2.622 billion dors in total!
If two of them gave up and only one of them called, he had to fork out 874 million dors before the cards could be opened. Otherwise, it would be considered a fold, and all chips would go to Lucas.
How could they possibly allow this?
After the three young men looked at each other for a while and then signaled someone in the crowd, one of them bit the bullet and said, ¡°Fine, 874 million dors. Open the cards!¡±
If they hadn¡¯t received approval from Club Illuma in advance, he would have never dared to bet so much.
Fortunately, their bets would be paid for by Club Illuma.
Otherwise, the three of them would have probably died of heart attacks from excessive tension and nervousness!
The total pot on the table had reached an unprecedented amount of 2.886 billion dors!
This amount was enough to make anyone¡¯s heart explode!
Moreover, this was probably going to be the most amount of money the crowd would ever see at a poker table!
Now, the thing everyone was the most concerned about was who the winner of this staggering pot would be!
¡°I¡¯ll open first! Ace of diamonds!¡± One of them took the lead to unveil his card, revealing an eye-catching red ace.
This card immediately caused an uproar. There were only three better cards in a deck.
¡°It¡¯s my turn next. King of hearts!¡± Another man also revealed his own card, and again, it was a rather astonishing card. But it caused less of an uproar than the ace did.
At this moment, the young man in the striped suit suddenly mmed his card on the table and shouted, ¡°Joker!¡±
As he unveiled his card, the surrounding crowd couldn¡¯t help inhaling sharply!
They hadn¡¯t expected at all that the young man in the striped suit would have a Joker card!
The three of them were holding the king of hearts, the ace of diamonds, and a Joker card, which was quite incredible!
Unless Lucas could get the other Joker, he wouldn¡¯t be able to turn the situation around.
But among the 54 cards in a deck of cards, there was only one other Joker, making it a 1/51 chance. Besides, he had already gotten it during thest game, and his chances of getting another Joker were almost negligible!
It was almost impossible for such a thing to happen!
At this point, no one believed that Lucas could still win this game.
Chapter 1130 - 1130 Time for You to Die
1130 Time for You to Die
Even the three young men were a little worried because they were sure that they would win against Lucas.
Indeed, they were worried.
They had received instructions from the higher-ups of Club Illuma to try to defeat Lucas and make him lose a lot of money.
But after seeing how Lucas could easily take out over 1.5 billion dors, they became even more worried.
In case they really won and made him lose a lot of money, would he let them off?
At this moment, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to unveil my card.¡±
Then he flipped over his card casually.
A colored picture of a clown appeared in front of everyone.
¡°What?! He¡ he actually got a Joker again!¡±
¡°This¡ this is outrageous! He¡¯s so lucky that he got a Joker twice in a row?¡±
¡°Damn! So, he still won this game? He got a Joker! My god!¡±
¡°Holy shit! If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it!¡±
¡
The surrounding crowd was bbergasted.
On the other hand, the three young men were even more dumbfounded as they looked at the card in front of Lucas in disbelief.
After a while, the young man in the striped suit mmed his hand on the table and pointed at Lucas. ¡°You¡ you cheated! You must have cheated. Otherwise, you couldn¡¯t have gotten the Joker!¡±
The young man in the striped suit didn¡¯t believe it at all.
The dealer was in cahoots with them, and he was highly skilled. He could basically deal whatever cards he wanted, so there was no way he would have dealt a good card to Lucas!
The best card should have been dealt to the young man in the striped suit!
In short, it was impossible for this card to appear in Lucas¡¯s hands!
Lucas sneered. ¡°I cheated? Is there something wrong with your eyes?
¡°The venue is provided by Club Illuma, and the card table belongs to Club Illuma, as well as the deck of cards. Even the dealer works for Club Illuma, and the three of you definitely have some ties with Club Illuma.
¡°And right from the start, I only touched the cards in front of me when I revealed them. Why don¡¯t you teach me how I cheated in this situation?¡±
The young man in the striped suit refused to believe it and hollered, ¡°Who knows what method you used? Anyway, this card¡¡±
He almost blurted, ¡°This card would never be dealt to you.¡± But just as he was about to do so, he was rational enough to stop himself in time and rephrase his words.
The young man in the striped suit shouted in panic, ¡°Anyway, there must be something wrong with this card! I want to examine your card and the rest of the deck!¡±
Lucas shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. ¡°Feel free.¡±
Then under the crowd¡¯s gaze, the young man in the striped suit picked up the Joker card in front of Lucas and scrutinized it along with the rest of the card in the dealer¡¯s hand.
First of all, Lucas¡¯s Joker was almost the same as the other cards.
The cards used in Club Illuma were specially made by the club. On the back of each card was a unique logo embossed in golden thread and a secret mark used for authentication.
In the past, some people had tried to counterfeit Club Illuma¡¯s cards, but they had been easily discovered.
The golden logo and hidden marks were both present on the back of Lucas¡¯s card, which proved that it was indeed a card produced by Club Illuma and not a prop he had brought.
The young man in the striped suit checked the rest of the cards carefully. After going through each of them, he found nothing wrong with them.
The remaining cards, including the four cards dealt to the four of them, formed a perfect deck without anything missing.
Moreover, countless people had witnessed Lucas remaining seated throughout when the dealer dealt the cards. He had only touched them briefly to unveil them.
Given the circumstances, it would be unjustifiable to insist that Lucas had cheated.
Although the young man in the striped suit didn¡¯t believe that Lucas was really so lucky to have gotten the best card twice in a row, it just showed that Lucas was much more skilled, so much so that even the young men who specialized in gambling and had mastered countless gambling techniques couldn¡¯t see it or imagine how Lucas had done it!
This man is too terrifying! The young man in the striped suit thumped down on his seat, feeling like he had been dealt an enormous blow.
Perhaps the only constion he had now was that the massive sum of money they had lost was paid for by Club Illuma, not themselves.
Lucas swept all the chips on the table toward himself.
Many people around couldn¡¯t help gulping.
There was almost 2.9 billion dors!
Who wouldn¡¯t want so much money?
Suddenly, an enraged voice came from the crowd. ¡°How dare you cheat in Club Illuma? How dare you?!¡±
A smallmotion arose among the crowd. Soon, the crowd was divided by a few tall bodyguards, and a young man in his thirties walked over.
When Lucas saw this person, he immediately narrowed his eyes.
The person he was looking for finally appeared!
Indeed, the young man walking over was who Lucas wanted to see, Ashton.
Ashton stared at Lucas gloomily and then said to the crowd, ¡°Hello, I am Ashton Hills, the person in charge of Club Illuma. I¡¯m sorry, but because someone had the audacity to cheat in Club Illuma, we must take action to resolve this matter now.
¡°So, I¡¯m very sorry, but please leave the room immediately!
¡°Of course, aspensation, Club Illuma will give each guest a gift worth ten thousand dors. We hope to have your cooperation.¡±
Since Ashton had already said so, the other people present were smart enough to take the hint.
Although they didn¡¯t care about the gift of 10 thousand dors, no one would be that idiotic and oblivious as to continue staying when the person in charge of the club had already asked them to leave so that he could handle matters behind closed doors.
Soon, the people in therge poker room dispersed. Apart from the people of Club Illuma, the only one left was Lucas.
Ashton stared at Lucas, who was still sitting calmly in his seat. His lips curled into a contemptuous smile as he said, ¡°Lucas Gray, you must be tired of living. How dare youe to Club Illuma to cause trouble?! From the moment you injured the two guards at the door, I already knew you were here, and now that I¡¯ve arranged numerous experts throughout the club, I can guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to leave!
¡°Lucas Gray, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡±
Chapter 1131 - 1131 Settling Scores
1131 Settling Scores
Lucas simply ignored Ashton.
If he was afraid of facing the Hills¡¯ retaliation, he wouldn¡¯t havee to Club Illuma alone and yed poker with them.
No matter how many experts Ashton had arranged and what kind of he hadid to capture Lucas, they were all useless.
Lucas nced at the big pile of golden chips on the table and said to the attendant next to him, ¡°There are a total of 2.886 billion dors worth of chips here. Exchange them and transfer the money to my card.¡±
The attendant froze in shock, not daring to answer.
The people who came with Ashton burst intoughter.
Ashton looked at Lucas mockingly, ¡°Lucas Gray, surely you don¡¯t think you can take these chips away with you, do you?¡±
Lucas asked rhetorically, ¡°I won this money rightfully. Why can¡¯t I take it away?¡±
Ashton sneered. ¡°Are you really stupid, or are you just pretending to be stupid? We¡¯re in Club Illuma right now, and these chips all belong to Club Illuma. It¡¯s up to me if you can convert them into money or not. Do you get it?¡±
After pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°But if you really want it, I can give it to you. But before that, we have some scores to settle clearly, don¡¯t we?
¡°I haven¡¯t asked you topensate me for knocking me out in the fighting hall yesterday!¡±
Hearing this, Lucas smirked. ¡°Of course we have to settle our scores clearly!
¡°You¡¯ve reminded me of something. You tried to harm me twice, causing me a lot of mental trauma. So you should also bepensating me!
¡°I won¡¯t ask you for much. The chips on the table are worth about 2.9 billion dors. Let¡¯s round it up to 3 billion dors aspensation for my mental trauma. That should be reasonable, right?¡±
Hearing this, Ashtonughed out loud. ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯re already dead, yet you still dare to ask me topensate for your mental damage? And you even want an extra hundred million? Haha, it seems like you know you¡¯re in trouble, so you¡¯re making ast-ditch effort to talk tough before you die.¡±
Lucas looked at Ashton fearlessly and said slowly, ¡°Think carefully before you speak. I only want a hundred million for my mental damage. I¡¯m already letting you off easy. If you offend me again, then thepensation I¡¯ll want will be much higher.¡±
Looking at the extremely calm and nonchnt Lucas, who didn¡¯t seem to take Ashton and the Hills seriously at all, Ashton was boiling with fury. But he quickly calmed down after realizing that something was amiss.
Strictly speaking, including today, he had only met Lucas thrice.
The first time they had met was at thend in the eastern suburbs of DC, where Lucas had not only beaten up a few of his bodyguards but also domineeringly refused to let him buy thend.
The second time wasst night in the fighting hall in Club Illuma, where Lucas had killed someone from the Steeles and even knocked Ashton out, causing him to be humiliated.
Today was the third time.
He had clearly already arranged for many of the Hills¡¯ experts to stay on guard and even brought a group of experts with him to protect him. But he still somehow felt a sense of fear and uneasiness after seeing Lucas¡¯s calm eyes.
From the first day he had seen Lucas, Ashton had felt scrupulous of him, so he had immediately sent people to investigate Lucas.
But after investigating for so long, Ashton never found out where or how Lucas had obtained such a powerful background and financial resources, as well as his impable martial arts skills that allowed him to defeat his bodyguards easily.
After asking around, he only managed to find out that Lucas was an abandoned son who had been kicked out by the Huttons at the age of eight andter ended up stranded in Orange County. He then became the live-in son-inw of a third-rate family and faced the mockery and disdain of countless people.
Butter, Lucas disappeared for six years before returning to Orange County apletely changed man.
No one could find out what Lucas underwent during these six years.
This was where the problemy. Even the Hills, a royal family branch, couldn¡¯t find out what Lucas had done in these six years, which was enough to prove that he had an extraordinary background.
Moreover, when Lucas bought thend in the eastern suburbs of DC, he had spent 1.2 billion dors without even batting an eyelid.
In Club Illuma, Lucas had swiped his card for hundreds of millions of dors in cash casually. If he hadn¡¯t ordered his people to stop Lucas, he might have exchanged another 1.5 billion dors.
Since he could easily take out nearly 2 billion dors to gamble, he definitely had an extraordinary amount of wealth.
Ashton dared to say that even he, the future heir of the Hills, would have some difficulty in taking out so much cash at once.
Surely Lucas Gray¡¯s background isn¡¯t as extraordinary as mine, right?
Ashton narrowed his eyes. ¡°Lucas Gray, who exactly are you?¡±
Lucasughed nomittally. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate my identity. You should be well aware that I¡¯m just an outcast of the Huttons, right?¡±
Ashton said in a deep voice, ¡°Heh, stop trying to fool me with such rhetoric! How can someone who can casually spend almost two billion dors to gamble be just a mere outcast of the Huttons? I dare to say that even the head of the Huttons wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with so much cash at once!
¡°What is the identity you¡¯re hiding?¡±
Lucas shrugged his shoulders and smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, you can continue investigating me. Anyway, the Hills are good at investigating people, right?¡±
Lucas¡¯s words made Ashton extremely disgruntled.
If he could send people to investigate and find out Lucas¡¯s true identity, he wouldn¡¯t need to ask Lucas!
Suddenly, Lucas¡¯s phone rang.
It was a call from Flynn.
Lucas immediately realized that there was probably an update on Gemma¡¯s condition, so he answered the call right away.
Flynn¡¯s excited and joyful voice sounded. ¡°Mr. Gray, Professor Crawford is out of the emergency room. Dr. Stone told me that she wasn¡¯t seriously wounded from being pushed but because she had a heart attack from the severe shock. After Dr. Stone rescued her, her life is already out of danger. She just needs to recuperate in the hospital for some time, and she¡¯ll be fine!¡±
Chapter 1132 - 1132 I Don’t Want to Sell It
1132 I Don¡¯t Want to Sell It
After hearing the news about Gemma, Lucas finally felt relieved.
The reason he hade to Club Illuma alone to settle scores with Ashton was to take revenge for Gemma.
But since she was safe and sound now, and she had been hospitalized mainly because of a heart attack, he felt that there was no need to kill Ashton anymore.
Of course, if something untoward had really happened to Gemma, Lucas would have never let Ashton and the Hills off!
After ending the call, Lucas nced at Ashton lightly and said, ¡°Do you still want to fight? If not, get your subordinates to change my chips into money immediately. I have other things to do, and I don¡¯t have time to waste all day here with you.¡±
These words immediately made Ashton, who had just calmed down, fly into a rage again.
ring daggers at Lucas, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°You must apologize for knocking me out yesterday! You must also give me thend in the eastern suburbs of DC. Then we can clear our enmity. How does that sound?¡±
Lucas raised his brows. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with thatnd?¡±
After thinking about it, Ashton said, ¡°My family has been eying thatnd for a long time, and we nned to get it at the auction that day. But unfortunately, something cropped up for me, and I couldn¡¯t make it, so I missed the auction. In any case, thatnd is very important to the Hills!
¡°I won¡¯t take yournd for free. As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m willing to pay more and give you 1.7 billion dors for it. You won¡¯t suffer a loss if you sell it to me!
¡°Besides, the Hills are a royal family branch, and we have a stronger foundation than the eight top families of DC. If you¡¯re willing to sell me thatnd, not only can we bury the hatchet, but we can even be friends.
¡°It should be more beneficial for you to befriend a royal family branch than form a feud, right?¡±
Ashton¡¯s words were clear enough.
Lucas finally learned that the Hills had long set their sights on thatnd. But due to abination of factors, they failed to participate in the auction. As a result, Lucas managed to buy it at a high price of 1.3 billion dors.
This exined why Lucas saw Ashton and his men on thend the day after he won the auction. Ashton must have felt extremely indignant then.
Although Ashton¡¯s offer seemed tempting, Lucas had a great use for thisnd too.
If it wasn¡¯t for the construction of Stardust City and the fact that Professor Crawford had already designed the preliminary drawings, Lucas might have really chosen to sell it and make a profit of 400 million dors.
But then again, if not for the sake of building the Stardust City, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have gone to thend auction and bought thisnd.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need thatnd too. I can¡¯t sell it to you,¡± Lucas rejected again.
Ashton was so furious that he was about to lose his top. He clenched his fists tightly and barely controlled his anger.
Ashton gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll add another 500 million dors! Let me have thatnd! That¡¯s the highest I can offer!¡±
His family¡¯s budget for him was limited, and the price he was offering now already required him to pay extra out of his own pocket.
Lucas knew that Ashton was being very sincere by offering this price.
After all, the starting price of thend had only been 430 million dors, and ording to the general market value of it, it should have cost around a billion dors, which was how much Alexander had offered.
Now that Ashton was offering 2.2 billion dors, it was enough to prove that he really wanted thisnd.
But no matter how much Ashton wanted it, it was pointless because thend mattered greatly to Lucas too, and he wouldn¡¯t sell it to anyone else.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but even if you offer three billion or even thirty billion dors, I won¡¯t sell it.¡±
Lucas and Aston weren¡¯t friends to begin with, and Lucas wasn¡¯t short of money either. So he wouldn¡¯t sell thend he had already acquired and started working on just for a small profit.
The massivemercial increase that the construction of Stardust City would bring to thend alone would already be at least 15 billion dors.
This was merely the increase innd price and didn¡¯t include the enormous revenue that Stardust City could bring once construction waspleted.
Regardless from which perspective, Lucas would never sell thisnd.
Lucas once again refused, making Ashton furious.
¡°Lucas Gary, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m already being the kindest I can by offering that price. Don¡¯t make me do this the hard way!¡±
Ashton continued resentfully, ¡°If you still continue to try your luck with me, you should consider if you have what it takes!¡±
As he finished speaking, the seven experts behind him stepped forward in unison and surrounded Lucas, seemingly ready to fight as soon as Ashton issued the order.
After ncing at the people around him indifferently, Lucas looked at Ashton again and raised his brows. ¡°Do you really think your men can do anything to me?¡±
Lucas¡¯s nonchnce and rxed attitude immediately made Ashton tense up.
Justst night, Ashton had the protection of the family¡¯s two top-tier powerhouses and a group of expert guards in the fighting hall of Club Illuma.
Yet Lucas could easily break through their protection and strangle Ashton. He even dared to knock him out in front of everyone.
Although Ashton had brought more powerhouses with him this time, and he was certain that he would definitely be able to defeat Lucas even under the siege of these experts, upon seeing Lucas¡¯s reaction, Ashton became nervous. Can these experts really defeat this punk?
Lucas rose from his seat and said with a smile, ¡°Ashton Hills, I can spare your life once today on ount that your people didn¡¯t kill Professor Crawford.
¡°Now, like I said earlier, exchange these chips andpensate me for the mental trauma you¡¯ve caused me, and I¡¯ll leave.
¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay a much greater price.¡±
Chapter 1133 - 1133 Immense Pain
1133 Immense Pain
Seeing how confident Lucas was, Ashton was furious.
Ashton had always been an esteemed scion of the Hills, and he might be the future helmsman. In the past, no matter where he went, everyone would eagerly want to suck up to him. He had never been so furious before.
Lucas was especially abominable for actually daring to ask him topensate for his mental trauma.
Now that there were so many of his subordinates and staff members of Club Illuma, Ashton would definitely be humiliated if he gave in and sumbed to Lucas!
At the thought of the experts of the Hills he had brought with him today, Ashton finally ordered, ¡°Do it! Take him down!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Ashton!¡±
Ashton¡¯s bodyguards, who were surrounding Lucas, immediately charged toward him.
But before they could get close, Lucas had already started moving.
Whoosh!
Lucas¡¯s figure seemed to turn into a blurry afterimage. No one knew how he was moving, but painful cries suddenly came from the poker room, which had been cleared of onlookers! Immediately afterward, one figure after another was sent flying out!
Boom!
¡°Argh!¡±
Thud!
¡
For a moment, only the thumps of bodies crashing on the floor and miserable shrieks sounded.
Just ten secondster, none of the experts who had surrounded Lucas could stand and speak properly.
Lucas patted his sleeves and walked over toward Ashton calmly while saying, ¡°Mr. Hills, your subordinates don¡¯t seem to be able to take a beating!¡±
Ashton stared at the scene in front of him with his eyes wide open in disbelief.
Lucas had actually subdued the numerous experts Ashton had brought within ten short seconds, and none of them could get up from the floor!
How good are Lucas Gray¡¯s martial arts skills?!
Watching Lucas walk toward him one step at a time, Ashton was scared speechless. In panic, he stepped backward and shouted anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t¡ don¡¯te here! What are you trying to do?¡±
Looking at Ashton, who was so frightened that he was about to lose his bnce, Lucas said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hit you today. I¡¯ve already stated my request just now.
¡°But 3 billion dors was the price earlier. Since you just ordered people to hurt me again, which makes me very unhappy, add another 150 million dors aspensation for my mental trauma, for a total of 3.15 billion dors.
¡°Get someone to transfer the money to my ount, and I¡¯ll leave. But if you¡¯re unwilling or you want to dilly-dally, the amount will be much higher in a bit.¡±
Smiling, Lucas threw a bank card onto a card table next to Ashton.
Ashton was now terribly frightened. After hearing what Lucas said, he was on the verge of tears.
This was simply daylight robbery!
He had just beaten the living daylights out of his subordinates, yet he even asked for extra money topensate for his mental damage.
Lucas didn¡¯t suffer any mental trauma at all. Instead, it was Ashton himself who was greatly agitated and still shell-shocked.
Moreover, Club Illuma was indeed very profitable, but it was a family business, and most of the profits went to the Hills. Only a small amount went to Ashton¡¯s pocket!
Now, Lucas wanted him to take out 3.15 billion dors at once. Except for Lucas¡¯s bet of 602 million dors, the remaining 2.513 billion dors woulde from Club Illuma!
Ashton was only in charge of managing Club Illuma, and the amount of funds he could transfer was only 2 billion dors at most. He would have to fork out the remaining 513 million dors from his own pocket!
The thought of Lucas taking away so much money made Ashton feel like his heart was dripping blood.
Moreover, if his family found out that Club Illuma had lost such arge sum of money, they would definitely hold Ashton ountable!
But in the face of Lucas¡¯s strength, Ashton didn¡¯t even dare to refuse, afraid that Lucas would suddenly add morepensation and make him pay even more!
¡°Damn it. Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and transfer the money to Mr. Gray!¡± Ashton shouted angrily at one of Club Illuma¡¯s finance managers beside him.
At this point, the only thing he could do was obey Lucas. Otherwise, there would be nothing he could do if Lucas wanted morepensation.
After being reprimanded by the furious Ashton, the finance manager didn¡¯t dare to refuse and could only take Lucas¡¯s bank card and quickly handle the transfer.
Seeing this scene, Lucas sat back down leisurely and looked at Ashton with a smile.
Strictly speaking, Lucas had barged into Club Illuma alone for the sake of taking revenge for Gemma and also to give Ashton and his family a serious warning.
Of course, if something really happened to Gemma, Lucas would destroy Club Illuma and annihte Ashton and the Hills!
Fortunately, Flynn called and informed him that the main reason Gemma had to undergo emergency rescue was because of a heart attack. Even though it still had something to do with the Hills, Lucas¡¯s murderous intent had subsided greatly.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here and just asking Ashton for a few billion dors inpensation.
Under Lucas¡¯s smiling gaze, Ashton was on tenterhooks, making his entire body feel iparably ufortable.
He had never found the passage of time to be such torment!
After two minutes finally passed, Lucas¡¯s phone rang. It was a notification informing him that he had received the money.
The finance manager also hurried over and respectfully returned Lucas¡¯s bank card with both hands. ¡°Mr. Gray, the 3.15 billion dors has been transferred to your ount. Please check it!¡±
Lucas casually put away the bank card and smiled at Ashton again. ¡°Mr. Hill, if you think you have too much money in the future, feel free toe to me. I¡¯d be d to do this again a few more times.¡±
Ashton was on the verge of tears. Lucas had taken away such a huge sum of money from him, so he naturally hoped for this to happen a few more times, but Ashton didn¡¯t want to see Lucas ever again!
¡°You¡ Please take care!¡± Ashton said through gritted teeth.
¡°Heh, goodbye.¡± Lucas waved the bank card in his hand and left dashingly.
Only after Lucas¡¯s figurepletely disappeared did Ashton wipe the cold sweat from his face and sit down on the chair beside him, his legs limp and weak.
The moment he thought of the more than three billion dors in Lucas¡¯s bank ount, Ashton felt immense pain in every inch of his body!
Chapter 1134 - 1134 Dropping Work
1134 Dropping Work
A middle-aged man standing beside Ashton said indignantly, ¡°Mr. Ashton, are we going to let that punk off and allow him to leave with all that money? We¡¯re letting him off too easy!¡±
Smack!
Ashton raised his hand and pped the middle-aged man on his face. He roared, ¡°You think I want to let him go? If you think you can stop him, go ahead! If you can stop him and bring me back his bank card, I¡¯ll give you 150 million dors!
¡°Go f*cking try to stop him!¡±
The middle-aged man was pped so hard that his teeth almost became loose. He hurriedly kept his mouth shut, not daring to say another word.
Now that Ashton was in a rage, no one dared to say anything.
After glowering furiously at the crowd in the poker room, he ordered sternly, ¡°None of you are to speak a word about what happened today. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Be it the staff of Club Illuma or the experts copsed on the floor and couldn¡¯t get up, they all agreed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Ashton. We will never say a word about this!¡±
After giving a gag order, Ashton began pondering with a gloomy expression.
Apart from Lucas¡¯s bet of 602 million dors, the rest of the money had to be deducted from the revenue of Club Illuma.
If the family discovered therge deficit, Ashton would probably no longer be the family¡¯s heir and might even be severely punished.
Thus, he had to conceal this matter before using various methods to fill the deficit as much as possible.
¡
Meanwhile, after leaving Club Illuma, Lucas immediately headed to DC Hospital.
Although Flynn had said on the phone that Gemma was no longer in critical condition, Lucas still wanted to go see her.
At the end of the day, Gemma had suffered this unwarranted mishap today because she was helping Lucas design and build Stardust City. As a result, she had been hurt by the Hills, which triggered an almost fatal heart attack.
Moreover, now that Gemma had been rescued, and the main cause of her condition was a heart attack, her family should be less hostile to him now¡
At the thought of Le¡¯s animosity and attitude toward him, Lucas couldn¡¯t help smiling bitterly.
Seeing Lucas appear in the hospital again, Flynn hurriedly greeted him and asked worriedly, ¡°Lucas, is¡ everything okay over there?¡±
When Lucas left earlier, Flynn had roughly guessed what he would do, so he was extremely worried.
After all, Club Illuma and the Hills were not to be trifled with.
Lucas said calmly, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. How is Professor Crawford doing?¡±
Flynn said, ¡°She hasn¡¯te to yet, but Dr. Stone said that she¡¯s already out of danger and will be alright once she wakes up.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lucas heaved a sigh of relief.
Then he took out the bank card in his pocket and handed it to Flynn. ¡°There¡¯s slightly more than five billion dors in this card. Withdraw thirty million dors from it and give it to Professor Crawford¡¯s family aspensation, then use the rest on the construction of Stardust City.¡±
There was more than two billion dors in Lucas¡¯s card in the first ce, and he had made more than three billion dors from Club Illuma.
Although thepensation for Gemma¡¯s family didn¡¯t necessarily require 30 million dors, the Hills were the reason she had met with this mishap. So Lucas didn¡¯t think it was too much to give them 30 million dors out of the money the Hills had given him.
Flynn had already taken the bank card from Lucas¡¯s hand, but when he heard that it contained more than five billion dors, he was so frightened that he almost dropped the card.
He hurriedly held the card with both hands and said cautiously, ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s still a lot of money in the card you gave mest time. We don¡¯t need so much money for now, so why don¡¯t you keep this card?¡±
Lucas shook his head and said, ¡°Just take it. The construction of dozens of Stardust Cities will take ce simultaneously in the near future and will require a massive amount of funds. Take this money as spare funds.¡±
Since Lucas already said so, Flynn had nothing else to say and could only put the card in his pocket carefully.
The fact that Lucas had handed over so much money to him and let him use it as he deemed fit showed his immense trust in Flynn!
While they were talking outside Gemma¡¯s ward, the door of the ward was suddenly opened, and Le, Professor Crawford¡¯s granddaughter, walked out, only to be stunned at the sight of Lucas.
Immediately afterward, an unnatural expression appeared on her face, and she coughed before saying to Lucas, ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry for what I said before. I wasn¡¯t deliberately picking on you.¡±
Le¡¯s animosity toward Lucas hadpletely vanished after learning that her grandmother had suffered a heart attack and had been sessfully rescued by Maddy.
Hearing her awkward apology, Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t bother holding it against a girl who was still in college. He just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Hearing their voices, Paul walked out and nodded at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Gray.¡±
¡°Professor Carson.¡± Lucas greeted Paul, Gemma¡¯s knowledgeable son, whom Lucas had a good impression of.
Paul looked at Lucas and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Gray, can I have a few words with you alone?¡±
Lucas was a little surprised, but he nevertheless nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±
Lucas followed Paul out to an empty corridor.
He looked at Lucas and hesitated to speak several times, seemingly not knowing what to say.
Seeing this, Lucas said softly, ¡°Professor Carson, feel free to speak your mind. It¡¯s fine.¡±
Hearing this, Paul smiled wryly and finally said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯ll be frank with you. My mother has been suffering from heart disease for some years now, and the attack this time was very severe. The doctor said that she was in a very dangerous situation. While she was rescued this time, she might not be so lucky the next time.
¡°So, I hope that my mother can put down all her work at hand, including the design of Stardust City, and go home to enjoy her retirement.
¡°Therefore, I¡¯d like to apologize to you.¡±
Chapter 1135 - 1135 Security Candidate
1135 Security Candidate
In fact, when Paul said that he had something to say to Lucas, Lucas had already guessed that he would likely talk about this.
After all, Gemma was indeed advanced in years, and most people her age had already retired a long time ago.
But Gemma was someone who couldn¡¯t stand being idling, so she had epted a job offer from Georgetown University and continued to work at the school as a professor. Later, she epted Lucas¡¯s invitation to design and build Stardust City for the Stardust Corporation.
Paul was against the idea of his mother going to the construction site and painstakingly working on the design drawings every day. But he couldn¡¯t stop her and could only go along with her.
But now that Gemma had been so shocked and frightened at the construction site that she had suffered an almost fatal heart attack, Paul was extremely worried about her.
Who knew if Gemma would encounter simr mishaps if she continued to stay at the Stardust City construction site?
Seeing Lucas not speaking, Paul continued, ¡°I¡¯m really worried about my mother¡¯s health. Although I may not be as good as her, I¡¯m also a professor of architectural design at the School of Architecture of Georgetown.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I can take over my mother¡¯s work and help with the design of the Stardust City project so that it won¡¯t be affected by her absence.¡±
Paul¡¯s words were very appropriate.
He was worried about his mother¡¯s health, so he didn¡¯t want her to continue working on Stardust City, but he also didn¡¯t want Lucas¡¯s project to be affected. Thus, he offered to take over Gemma¡¯s work.
Moreover, he was indeed a senior professor at Georgetown University, so his professional level was definitely not low.
Paul had indeed made a thorough consideration.
Lucas smiled wryly. ¡°Professor Carson, I definitely trust your professional skills, but Professor Crawford is very passionate about the construction of Stardust City, so I doubt she¡¯ll be willing to leave this project.¡±
Previously, after Gemma learned about the construction project of Stardust City, she had skipped lunch and hurriedly dragged Lucas and Flynn to thend in the eastern suburbs of DC to check out the construction site in detail.
Later, she even wanted to pitch a tent so that she could stay on the construction site and survey it personally.
Even Lucas was extremely touched by her enthusiasm.
Thus, the problem now was not whether Lucas would let Gemma go but whether she was willing to leave the project.
After hearing what Lucas said, Paul fell silent.
Paul knew his mother¡¯s character well. Given her enthusiastic and fric work attitude, where she would even skip meals and sleep to work, Paul also thought that it would indeed be difficult to convince her to leave the Stardust City construction project and stay at home to rest.
Lucas considered for a moment before saying, ¡°How about this? Professor Crawford has alreadypleted the overall n of Stardust City, but she¡¯s still not at ease with handing over all the work to the engineering team. So she insists on staying at the site to monitor the construction every day so that she can make changes ording to the site conditions.¡±
¡°In fact, it¡¯s actually no longer necessary for Professor Crawford to go to the site every day to keep a careful eye on the progress. I¡¯ll have a good talk with her and try persuading her to stay home to get as much rest as possible. If there are any matters to handle, I can get our engineering department tomunicate with her via a video call.
¡°If Professor Crawford is still worried, she can go to the site to give some guidance once every few days. Like this, she will be much more at ease and will still have a clear idea of the construction progress.
¡°Professor Carson, what do you think about this arrangement?¡±
Hearing this, Paul thought about it and nodded in approval. ¡°Mr. Gray, that¡¯s a great idea. Thank you so much!¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Professor Crawford is indeed very admirable. Professor Carson, you¡¯re a filial son who values family and righteousness. I¡¯ve only done what¡¯s within my means.¡±
Paulughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Mr. Gray. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with in the future, please feel free to let me know!¡±
¡°Haha, Professor Carson, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±
The two of them were much more rxed after having settled the matter.
After staying in Gemma¡¯s ward for a while and seeing that her condition was stable and that she was just sleeping, Lucas didn¡¯t stay any longer and left with Flynn.
¡
On the way back, Lucas told Flynn what he had discussed with Paul and asked him to make arrangements early. He also instructed him to wait until Gemma¡¯s conditionpletely improved before talking to her about this matter.
Flynn agreed with Lucas and Paul¡¯s n.
At the same time, he was full of guilt. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m really sorry. If I had arranged for more people to protect Professor Crawford, we might have been able to avoid this. I¡¯ll definitely tighten security measures in the future!¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t me Flynn. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Besides, the bodyguards you find may not be able to deal with the people from Club Illuma, so I¡¯ll help you find some people to take over this.
¡°As for your work, the focus should still be on the Stardust Corporation. In addition to the operations of thepany, the construction of the various Stardust Cities and the development of the oversea markets will also depend on your supervision. So your responsibilities are very important too.¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas. I¡¯ll definitely do a good job!¡± Flynn assured.
Lucas nodded, took out his phone, and made a call.
Soon, an excited voice answered. ¡°Mr. Gray, you¡¯ve finally called!¡±
Without any pleasantries, Lucas said directly, ¡°Make arrangements for the matters you¡¯re handling now and then take twenty to thirty of your strongest subordinates with you to the Stardust Corporation headquarters in DC. I have some instructions for you.¡±
Hearing this, the person on the other end instantly became excited. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll arrange everything today and bring my subordinates to see you in DC tomorrow!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
After ending the call, Lucas looked at Flynn, who was still confused, and said, ¡°It¡¯s Joe from Little Antis City in Orange County, which belongs to me. He¡¯s one of my subordinates. Send people to the airport to pick them up tomorrow and then hand over the security work of the Stardust Corporation to them.¡±
Chapter 1136 - 1136 Stubborn Professor
1136 Stubborn Professor
Hearing what Lucas said, Flynn immediately looked surprised.
Little Antis City was the best entertainment joint in Orange County. Having lived in Orange County for many years, Flynn was naturally well aware of it.
Flynn knew Joe as well and also thought that he was a very intelligent person.
But Flynn didn¡¯t expect that Little Antis City belonged to Lucas and that Joe was also Lucas¡¯s subordinate.
He was not overly surprised though.
After all, Lucas was extremely mysterious and terrifyingly powerful, so much so that even the helmsmen of some of the eight top families in DC were loyal to him. In that case, it didn¡¯t seem too strange that Joe, who was like a mafia boss in Orange County, was Lucas¡¯s subordinate.
¡
The following morning, shortly after Lucas arrived at the Stardust Corporation headquarters, Joe came to report to him with his thirty subordinates.
The moment he saw Lucas, Joe was incredibly excited. He immediately stepped forward toward Lucas and said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯ve finally seen you again!¡±
Actually, since Lucas took Joe under his wing and put him in charge of acquiring all the underground joints in Orange County, he hadn¡¯t looked for Joe often. When Lucas had to deal with the Kingstons back then, Joe and his subordinates from Little Antis City had indeed given a lot of help. At least, he was absolutely loyal to Lucas.
Moreover, Joe¡¯s subordinates had all undergone countless trials and tribtions. In terms of strength, they were far stronger than the bodyguards of many families, which was why Lucas had asked Joe to bring his subordinates over to take over the security duties.
But even Lucas didn¡¯t expect Joe to rush over overnight. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have appeared at the Stardust Corporation headquarters so early in the morning.
Still, it was naturally a good thing to have hardworking and passionate subordinates.
Lucas said directly to Joe, ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought your people here, from now on, you¡¯ll be the head of security of the Stardust Corporation headquarters, and you¡¯ll be responsible for all the security matters of the Stardust Corporation. Do you have any problems with this?¡±
Hearing this, Joe looked ecstatic as he frantically said, ¡°Alright, no problem! Mr. Gray, since you trust me so much, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to do a good job with the security of the Stardust Corporation!¡±
Although Little Antis City was the best entertainment joint in Orange County, it was still a rather small ce.
Even in Orange County, Little Antis City was far inferior to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Orange County branch, much less the headquarters of the Stardust Corporation!
Joe definitely didn¡¯t think that he was lowering his status by being the head of security at the Stardust Corporation headquarters. Instead, he felt that it was a sign that Lucas trusted him greatly.
Joe had always been intelligent, so he could infer from this matter that since Lucas trusted him, there would definitely be better opportunities for him in the future. Of course, this was on the condition that he could do a good job at leading the security team of the Stardust Corporation.
Lucas smiled slightly and said to Flynn, ¡°From now on, Joe will be the head of thepany¡¯s security department. You can talk to him about the specificster. All his subordinates will also join the security department.¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas.¡± Flynn immediately acknowledged and then took Joe and his subordinates to the HR department toplete the relevant administrative procedures.
Soon, Flynn came to Lucas¡¯s office again with a somewhat serious expression.
¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked.
Flynn said, ¡°Professor Carson just called to say that Professor Crawford insists on going to the construction site. He can¡¯t stop her at all, so¡ he would like you to try persuading her too.¡±
Lucas was a little stunned, but he smiled wryly. ¡°Ah, your mentor is really¡ too enthusiastic! She underwent emergency resuscitation in the hospital yesterday and probably just woke upst night. But this morning, she¡¯s already eagerly moring about going to work on the construction site. Her enthusiasm makes me feel ashamed!¡±
Lucas stood up from his seat and walked out. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go persuade her!¡±
¡°Exactly. She¡¯s too stubborn, but to be able to build a city with her own hands is Professor Crawford¡¯s biggest dream in her life. I¡¯m afraid it will be hard to convince her.¡±
While talking, the two of them went downstairs and drove to DC Hospital in half an hour.
Before they arrived at Gemma¡¯s ward, they heard aforting voice from inside. ¡°Mom, the doctor said that you should recuperate properly for the next few days. Just be good and wait a few days. When your body recovers, I¡¯ll take you to the construction site to inspect it personally, okay?¡±
The voice belonged to Paul.
Immediately afterward, Gemma said insistently, ¡°No! I know my own body well. I¡¯ve already recovered, and I don¡¯t need to continue resting here anymore. I¡¯m going to the site right now. Otherwise, I can¡¯t be at ease here!¡±
Hearing this, Lucas and Flynn looked at each other with wry smiles. Then they walked into the ward together.
Seeing the twoe in, Paul heaved a sigh of relief, as if he had found a savior. He hurriedly greeted them. ¡°Mr. Gray, Mr. Davis, you¡¯re here!¡±
Gemma quickly said when she saw them, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. I¡¯m just about to go to the construction site to take a look, but my unfilial son is trying to stop me from going. Come on, hurry up and take me there! I haven¡¯t gone to the site to see it today, so I feel ufortable all over, and I can¡¯t stop worrying!¡±
While speaking, Gemma lifted the quilt, sat on the edge of the bed, and looked around for her shoes.
Seeing this, Flynn hurriedly went forward to hold Professor Crawford and said, ¡°Professor, don¡¯t be in such a hurry! I came here today to report the progress on the construction to you in detail.¡±
As soon as she heard this, Gemma hurriedly asked, ¡°Is everything okay at the site? Did those people who made trouble yesterday cause any bad effects? Has the progress been dyed?¡±
Flynn smiled and said, ¡°Please rest assured. It wasn¡¯t affected, and Mr. Gray has already resolved the matter. Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner at the site. You really don¡¯t need to worry so much.¡±
Professor Crawford sighed. ¡°As you know, my biggest dream is to design and build a city with my own hands. Now that I¡¯ve finally gotten the opportunity, how can I not worry about it?
¡°Oh yes, the design drawings are all based on the results of the site survey, so you must instruct the construction department to follow my drawings for everything. Do you hear me?
¡°If there is a slight difference, the final result will be very different. You must remember this! And get the workers on the site to be very careful not to make any mistakes!¡±
Gemma held Flynn¡¯s hand and instructed him in detail.
Flynn naturally agreed. After speaking to him, Gemma felt much more at ease and less anxious.
Seeing this, Paul silently winked at Lucas and walked out of the ward. Lucas understood and followed him out.
Chapter 1137 - 1137 Do You Dare to Make a Bet?
1137 Do You Dare to Make a Bet?
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯m really sorry. My mother is very stubborn, especially when ites to her designs. She refuses to allow anyone to make even minor changes. Please forgive her if she¡¯s offended you in any way,¡± Paul said to Lucas apologetically.
Lucas said with a smile, ¡°No, not at all. Professor Crawford is a talented person who is serious and passionate about her work. It¡¯s my honor to have her help me with the design and nning of Stardust City. How could I possibly me her?¡±
¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± Paul sighed and shook his head. ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve really underestimated my mother¡¯s persistence. I thought that I could persuade her to stay at home to recuperate and visit the construction site once every few days. But given her temperament, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t listen to me at all.¡±
Lucas agreed.
More than half an hour had passed from the moment Flynn received Paul¡¯s call for help to when the two of them arrived at the hospital.
During this half an hour or so, Paul had been trying to convince his mother, but his efforts were obviously futile.
Since even Gemma¡¯s own son couldn¡¯t persuade her, Lucas naturally didn¡¯t think that ¡®outsiders¡¯ like him and Flynn could convince her.
After thinking about it, Paul sighed again and said, ¡°Since I can¡¯t persuade her to stay at home, I¡¯ll just follow her wishes and let her go to the construction site to inspect. However, Mr. Gray, I hope that you can send more people to protect my mother from any further mishaps.
¡°After all, my mother is already advanced in years, and she has a weak heart. In case she gets agitated and copses again, we don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be so lucky next time and be rescued in time.¡±
Lucas could sense Paul¡¯s concern for Gemma.
So he said, ¡°In that case, I will send more and stronger people to protect Professor Crawford. The same thing won¡¯t happen again. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, Mr. Gray,¡± Paul said to Lucas gratefully.
In the end, under Gemma¡¯s strong insistence, Paul had no choice but to help her get discharged in advance.
But after being discharged from the hospital, Gemma headed straight to the construction site of Stardust City in the eastern suburbs of DC without even going back home. It left Paul, Lucas, and the others feeling helpless.
Lucas and Flynn also rushed to the construction site and dispatched the new head of security of the Stardust Corporation to arrange enough manpower to protect Gemma.
After arranging everything, Lucas instructed Flynn, ¡°Keep a close eye on this matter. No matter what, we must protect Professor Crawford well this time and prevent any mishaps from happening again.
¡°Also, instruct the construction department to carry out all construction in strict ordance with Professor Crawford¡¯s design drawings.¡±
¡°Okay, Lucas!¡± Flynn also agreed immediately.
¡°Hey, you¡¯re here too!¡±
While Lucas and Flynn were talking, a clear and crisp female voice suddenly came from the side.
The two of them turned around and saw Le, Gemma¡¯s granddaughter, walking toward them.
It turned out that Le was worried about her grandmothering to the construction site, so she tagged along.
After looking at Gemma giving instructions on the construction site, as well as the people around her, she said, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t go back on your word this time, and you¡¯ve really arranged for bodyguards to protect my grandmother. Hmm¡ there are six bodyguards around. They¡¯re quite attentive about my grandmother.¡±
Lucas said with a smile, ¡°In fact, we are even more attentive than you think. We have arranged more than six bodyguards for Professor Crawford, and many of them are hiding in stealth. You just haven¡¯t discovered them.¡±
Hearing this, Le immediately became very interested. She scanned the surroundings and asked doubtfully, ¡°Really? But I only see six bodyguards. Where are the others?¡±
Her action revealed some childishness, which was much better than her feistiness when she threw a fit at Lucas in the hospital yesterday.
Lucas chuckles. ¡°Since they are bodyguards hiding in the shadows, they naturally won¡¯t let you find them.¡±
Le frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me! Isn¡¯t it just the other bodyguards hiding in the crowd? You have to agree to a request of mine if I can find all of them. Do you dare to ept the challenge?¡±
Flynn smiled. ¡°Le, Professor Crawford seems to be calling you. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s about. Why don¡¯t we go over to take a look?¡±
Le ignored Flynn and instead stared at Lucas with a gleaming gaze. ¡°Do you dare to bet with me?¡±
Seeing Le¡¯s rare and childish side, Lucasughed and nodded. ¡°Why not? I can make the conditions simpler too. I¡¯ve arranged twenty-three bodyguards to guard Professor Crawford in secret. If you can find one, you win.¡±
The bodyguards Lucas had arranged on the construction site were all experts Joe had brought from Orange County. Although their skills were notparable to the top experts of some powerful families, they were definitely not weak.
It was likely impossible for a youngdy like Le to find all these bodyguards among the thousands of people at the construction site.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold you to your word!¡± Le winked with a triumphant smile and left to look for the bodyguards.
Just as she walked away, Flynn sighed and said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, it seems you¡¯re going to lose this bet.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so? Why do you say so?¡± Lucas looked at Flynn in slight surprise.
Flynn smiled wryly. ¡°I know Le. Shees from a family of intellectuals. She¡¯s a star student of Georgetown University herself, and she¡¯s all but guaranteed a PhD. Her IQ is quite high.
¡°Furthermore, she has excellent observation skills. She can often make many urate conjectures just with some tiny clues. She¡¯s even helped the police crack some major cases before!
¡°Her observation and reasoning abilities are quite strong, so I think she¡¯ll definitely find Joe¡¯s subordinates. Besides, you said that she only needs to find one of them to win, so I think she¡¯s probably won by now.¡±
Hearing this, even Lucas showed a look of surprise.
He didn¡¯t expect that the girl who had yelled at him in the hospital and behaved childishly just now would have such amazing abilities.
¡°Since you knew about it, why didn¡¯t you remind me?¡± Lucas asked, feigning resentment.
Flynn said innocently, ¡°When Le made the bet just now, I tried to interrupt her by changing the subject, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work. Then you agreed to it¡¡±
Lucas immediately remembered Flynn interrupting them by saying that Gemma had something to say to Le andughed. ¡°It seems I was indeed negligent!¡±
Chapter 1138 - 1138 Be My Boyfriend
1138 Be My Boyfriend
While Lucas and Flynn were speaking, Le walked over again and said with a smile on her face, ¡°I¡¯ve found one! Actually, I¡¯ve already found all twenty-three of them!¡±
¡°What?!¡± Both of them were very surprised.
It wouldn¡¯t be too surprising if she had only found one bodyguard. After all, with her strong observation skills, it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for her to find a hiding bodyguard.
But it was extremely shocking that she managed to find 23 people within such a short period of time!
Facing Lucas and Flynn¡¯s shocked expressions, Le smiled proudly and exined, ¡°Since they were hired to protect my grandmother, the bodyguards have to stay near her, so I can simply rule out the farther ces on the site.
¡°As for the people near her, the three wearing engineering supervisor clothes over there are particrly muscr, and there are obvious calluses on their fingers and knuckles. Their standing posture is also different from others. They¡¯re standing much more upright, so they look like people skilled in martial arts.
¡°Also, although the two people dressed as workers sitting over there look like ordinary workers, and they¡¯ve also been moving bricks, they look much more rxed than the others. This shows that they¡¯re much stronger than ordinary people.
¡°Their eyes are also still bright, and they don¡¯t look as tired as the other workers. From time to time, they also observe my grandmother¡¯s surroundings, so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re bodyguards secretly protecting my grandmother.
¡°And over there¡¡±
Le then pointed at several other ces and pointed out 23 people in total, as well as their characteristics and her suspicions, making Lucas shocked.
Seeing how stunned Lucas was, Le raised her head proudly and said, ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡±
Lucas took his hat off to her.
All 23 people Le had identified were indeed the bodyguards he had arranged to protect Gemma at the construction site.
Lucas conceded his defeat. Since Le had already guessed correctly, he naturally nodded and asked, ¡°Alright, what request do you have? I¡¯ll agree as long as it¡¯s within my means.¡±
Le nced at Flynn next to him and didn¡¯t say anything.
But Flynn was an extremely smart person. As soon as he saw Le¡¯s nce, he knew that she wanted to speak to Lucas alone.
Flynn smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll go over there to take a look at the situation.¡±
Lucas nodded. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡±
After Flynn left, Lucas looked at Le helplessly and asked, ¡°Okay, can you tell me now?¡±
Le raised her head proudly and said, ¡°I want you to be my boyfriend!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Even though Lucas was usually able to keepposed, he was still taken aback by what she said. Le actually wants me to be her boyfriend? Is she joking?
He had only met Le twice and exchanged a few words with her. Could she have taken a fancy to him?
Besides, even if she really liked him, she¡ didn¡¯t have to be so direct.
Lucas coughed twice in embarrassment. ¡°Uh, Le, I¡¯m already married, and I love my wife very much. Moreover, we already have a five-year-old daughter. It¡¯s impossible between us, so you¡¯d better change your request.¡±
Le shot Lucas a nk look, puffed up her cheeks, and said angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? I mean, I want you to pretend to be my boyfriend! I don¡¯t like you!
¡°I¡¯m going to a party with my roommates today. They¡¯re dragging me along, and they¡¯re all going with their boyfriends, so I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to be my boyfriend for a day. Do you get it?
¡°You¡¯re already so old. How could I possibly like you? You must be dreaming!¡±
Hearing this and finding out what was going on, Lucas felt speechless.
Le was clearly the one who had made an exaggerated request and startled Lucas, causing him to get the wrong idea. Now, she even called him old and said that he was dreaming. She was really¡
Actually, Lucas was only 28 years old this year, far from being an old man.
Le said smilingly, ¡°So, how about it? You just agreed to grant me any request. You¡¯re not a despicable viin who goes back on his word, are you?¡±
Since Le had already said this, Lucas naturally couldn¡¯t act like a despicable viin. He could only sigh and agree.
¡°Hey, why do you look so forced? I can tell you that it¡¯s your luck to be able to be my boyfriend today because this is a chance that others don¡¯t get. Do you understand?¡± Le said proudly.
¡°Okay, I got it,¡± Lucas said helplessly.
Le was just a young girl still attending college and also Gemma¡¯s granddaughter. He was several years older than her, so he didn¡¯t see the need to quibble with her.
¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Let¡¯s go now!¡± Le held her head proudly andmanded him like she was a princess.
Lucas naturally could only agree. Fortunately, there was nothing else he had to do at the office today, so he decided to do Le a favor.
When she walked to Lucas¡¯s Land Rover, Le took a sweeping nce at it.
¡°Land Rover Range Rover, V8 S/C SVAutobiography night sports model. It should cost around two hundred and fifty grand. It has a 5.0T engine with a maximum horsepower of 565, a maximum torque of 700nm, and a maximum speed of 250 kilometers per hour. It can go from 1-100 km/h in 5.4 seconds and has an 8-speed manual transmission. It¡¯s also extremely low-profile. I couldn¡¯t tell that you had such great taste in cars.¡±
Le circled around Lucas¡¯s car and immediately recognized the model of Lucas¡¯s Land Rover. She even listed its specifications.
This wasn¡¯t all. Le continued, ¡°But your car isn¡¯t an ordinary model. Has it been specially modified? All the ss is bulletproof and explosion-proof, and the body, chassis, and tires have also been modified. I¡¯m guessing the engine is upgraded too, right?
¡°In that case, the value of your car is at least 2 million dors, maybe even 3 million. Tsk, you¡¯re really an evil capitalist.¡±
Hearing this, even Lucas admired her.
He didn¡¯t expect Le to be so knowledgeable in cars. As expected of someone with a high IQ, she got most of the specs of his car right after taking a quick nce.
Chapter 1139 - 1139 Details of the Gathering
1139 Details of the Gathering
¡°Awesome!¡± Lucas gave Le a thumbs up.
¡°Hmph, this is nothing. I could tell it at a nce. Only ordinary people like you would think it¡¯s impressive,¡± Le said proudly before pulling open the door of the passenger seat and getting inside.
¡°¡¡± Lucas took a breath, shook his head, and decided not to argue with such a young girl.
He got into the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and drove to the parking lot by the entrance of Georgetown University as Le directed.
After answering a phone call, Le said to Lucas, ¡°My roommates areing out soon. Let¡¯s wait for them here.¡±
Lucas nodded.
Since the atmosphere in the car was awkward, they got out and stood at the side to wait.
¡°Le, you kept saying you didn¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re the first one here today!¡±
After waiting for a while, they heard a female voicee from behind them. It belonged to a girl with her hair in a ponytail and wearing a bright red trench coat. She was walking toward Le.
Beside the girl was a fashionably dressed young man. He was donning a gray designer casual suit with his glossy hair neatlybed back and a Cartier watch on his wrist.
Lucas nced at the young man and could immediately tell that he was just a superficial person who liked to look rich. The designer suit and Cartier watch that he was wearing were both knockoffs.
But Lucas didn¡¯t expose him.
After all, he didn¡¯t know this man, and it was only an impromptu decision that he was posing as Le¡¯s boyfriend. He didn¡¯t really want to join her social circle.
No matter who he was, it had nothing to do with Lucas.
¡°Alyssa, where are the other two?¡± Le asked.
The woman in the red trench coat named Alyssa said, ¡°They should be waiting for their boyfriends toe together. They¡¯ll probably be here soon.¡±
After speaking, she seemed to suddenly notice Lucas next to Le. She asked doubtfully, ¡°Le, who is this?¡±
Le coughed lightly, naturally took Lucas¡¯s arm, and introduced him with a sweet smile, ¡°This is Lucas Gray, my boyfriend!¡±
She then introduced to Lucas, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is my dormitory roommate, Alyssa Synder, and her boyfriend, Samuel Lawson.¡±
Although Lucas felt a bit ufortable when Le held his arm so suddenly, he knew that he was posing as her boyfriend today, so her behavior was within reason.
He smiled politely at the couple in front of him and greeted them. ¡°Hello.¡±
But Samuel had no intention of greeting Lucas at all. After he heard Le¡¯s introduction, his expression changed a little, and he turned to say to Alyssa, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Le doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend? What¡¯s going on now?
¡°I¡¯ve already made an agreement with Mr. Dunne. What am I supposed to do now?¡±
Alyssa was at a loss as well. She couldn¡¯t helpining to Le, ¡°Le, what¡¯s wrong with you? I thought you¡¯ve always been single. I¡¯ve already told you that Mr. Dunne ising to the party tonight. What¡¯s up with you suddenly showing up with a boyfriend? How am I supposed to exin it to Mr. Duer?¡±
Alyssa¡¯s voice was extremely loud, and she showed great displeasure toward Lucas.
It seemed that Lucas¡¯s appearance had jeopardized whatever n they had, which was rted to a certain Mr. Dunne.
Lucas was smart enough to realize what she meant immediately.
Le frowned and seemed puzzled. ¡°What does it have to do with me if Mr. Dunne is going to the party too? Why can¡¯t I bring my boyfriend?¡±
She was rather cute in the first ce, and the way she was tilting her head while speaking made her seem even more innocent and pure.
Of course, although Lucas had only interacted with Le for a short period of time, he knew that she was just putting up a front. In fact, she was actually quite cunning and was definitely far from the innocent girl she was pretending to be.
Alyssa said to Le with some resentment, ¡°Le, you¡¯re the youngest one in our dorm room, so you¡¯re naive and innocent. People like you are the most gullible and likely to be deceived by those with evil intentions!
¡°In particr, some men enjoy deceiving inexperienced young girls. Don¡¯t fall for his tricks!¡±
Then Alyssa deliberately nced at Lucas. She was obviously referring to him.
Still looking a little confused, Le was stunned for a moment before realizing what Alyssa meant. She quickly held Lucas¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°Alyssa, you don¡¯t have to worry! My boyfriend is very nice, and he has never lied to me. I pursued him myself, and it took me a long time to win his heart!¡±
What she said left Alyssa dumbfounded.
Samuel¡¯s expression darkened as he red at Lucas.
Mr. Dunne wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. He was a scion of one of the eight top families in DC.
Mr. Dunne wasn¡¯t someone that a small fry like Samuel could get close to in the first ce, but they and their friends happened to be dining at the same restaurant one day. Mr. Dunne took a liking to Le at first sight, which led to their social circles crossing paths.
After falling in love with Le at first sight, Mr. Dunne immediately started pursuing her. He had tried to confess his love to her and asked her out multiple times.
But Le had never agreed.
Thus, Samuel took the initiative to help Mr. Dunne by saying that he would take the opportunity of the dorm party to create opportunities for him and Le.
Everything had been going ording to n at first, and even Le, who was usually difficult to convince, agreed to go to the party. But an unexpected twist suddenly happened at this time.
Le suddenly had a boyfriend out of nowhere and even showed up with him.
In that case, how was he going to continue with his n?
If Mr. Dunne found out, he would definitely fly into a rage. Not only would he end up not pleasing him, but he might even anger him. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!
Chapter 1140 - 1140 Showing Off Cars
1140 Showing Off Cars
Through these people¡¯s expressions and conversations, Lucas quickly guessed the situation.
He figured out that Le had probably long known that the party today wouldn¡¯t be simple, so she had tricked him into promising her a request, which was to pose as her boyfriend for today.
After figuring this out, Lucas sighed.
Indeed, young people these days, especially college students, shouldn¡¯t be belittled!
!!
At this moment, a silver BMW X6 drove over and pulled over beside them.
¡°Heh, Alyssa, Le, you guys are finally here!¡±
The car door opened, and a man and a woman stepped out of the car. One of them, a young girl with wavy hair, greeted Le and Alyssa smilingly.
¡°Betty, you two areter than us!¡± Alyssained and then immediately walked over to hug the beautiful girl with wavy hair, looking very chummy.
On the other side, Le introduced to Lucas, ¡°She¡¯s also my roommate, Bethany Moore. Her nickname¡¯s Betty. Beside her is her boyfriend, Hayden Zimmervale.¡±
While she introduced them to Lucas softly, Alyssa had already leaned close to Bethany and started whispering to her.
Moreover, Alyssa would even re at Lucas from time to time. She was obviously talking to Bethany about Lucas.
Who knew what Alyssa said to Bethany, but she soon red at Lucas too.
Immediately afterward, the two girls walked toward Lucas, hand in hand.
Bethany looked Lucas up and down and said critically with her head held high, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you managed to trick Le, but let me warn you. Le is our close friend, and we won¡¯t just watch her being deceived by you!
¡°If you still have any shame and self-awareness, leave Le. You¡¯ll never be good enough for her!¡±
Bethany was extremely harsh with her words.
It was simply rude of her to say such things to someone she was meeting for the first time, especially when he was her roommate¡¯s boyfriend.
Lucas just looked at Bethany without saying a single word.
These people were Le¡¯s roommates, and Le had asked him toe along, so she should be interjecting at this time.
Le smiled, hugged Lucas¡¯s arm tightly, and said to Bethany, ¡°Betty, don¡¯t get the wrong idea! Lucas is my boyfriend, and I had a tough time courting him. Even though you¡¯re my roommate, you shouldn¡¯t be so rude to him, right? Shouldn¡¯t you at least show me some respect?¡±
Bethany immediately looked surprised. ¡°What did you say? You actually courted a man? And you¡ found a man like him?¡±
Bethany securitized Lucas¡¯s ordinary-looking clothes and said in disbelief, ¡°Le, what¡¯s wrong with you? Look at what your boyfriend is wearing! None of his clothes are designer. He¡¯s dressed even worse than the average boys in our sses!
¡°Besides, your boyfriend should be several years older than us, right? That means he should have been working for a few years now. He¡¯s already working, but he¡¯s still dressed so ordinarily. He¡¯s a loser!
¡°Le, youe from a family of intellectuals. Your grandmother and parents are all professors at Georgetown, but you got yourself a boyfriend like him. You two are worlds apart!
¡°Le, I must say, you really have poor taste! Although he looks good, looks won¡¯t pay the bills! A man like him isn¡¯t suitable for you! I think you should hurry up and break up with him and get a better man!¡±
Alyssa hurriedly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Le. You should break up quickly! We¡¯re good friends, so we won¡¯t harm you! This man isn¡¯t good enough for you at all!¡±
Then she glowered at Lucas and snapped, ¡°Hey, did you hear what we said? You¡¯re not good enough for Le at all! As her good friends, we don¡¯t like you! If you still have some self-awareness, you should get lost and save yourself from embarrassment. Do you get it?¡±
Hearing their hostile words, Lucas only found it incredibly amusing.
These two girls who imed to be Le¡¯s good friends obviously didn¡¯t really regard Le as their good friend.
No friend would ignore their friend¡¯s feelings and badmouth their boyfriend under the pretext of doing it for their own good.
Lucas looked at Le sympathetically. He couldn¡¯t believe that she had spent so many years hanging out with such hypocritical roommates.
¡°Hey, did you hear what I said? Don¡¯t y dumb!¡± Alyssa snapped again because Lucas didn¡¯t answer her immediately.
Lucas didn¡¯t lose his temper. He merely said with a faint smile, ¡°In that case, what kind of a man is good enough for Le?¡±
Alyssa raised her head and said, ¡°An outstanding man, of course! At least, he has to be on par with Bethany¡¯s boyfriend and mine. His family should have aworth of at least ten million dors, and he should own a luxury car!¡±
Alyssa¡¯s boyfriend, Samuel, took out an Audi car key and pressed it. The lights of a nearby ck Audi A4 shed twice.
Bethany¡¯s boyfriend, Hayden, also took out the key to his BMW X6 and waved it in front of Lucas to show off to him.
Their cars, a BMW X6 and an Audi A4, cost about 100 thousand and 50 thousand dors respectively.
These carsbined were worth less than a tenth of Lucas¡¯s Land Rover.
Looking at the two young men unting their car keys in front of him, Lucas found it hrious.
He didn¡¯t expect to meet people showing off such cars in front of him one day.
They were like two children showing off their tiny arms in front of a weightlifting champion while constantly saying things like, ¡°Look how muscr I am. Are you scared now?¡±
It didn¡¯t anger Lucas at all. He just found it ridiculous.
At this moment, he felt a strong urge tough out loud.
Chapter 1141 - 1141 Afraid of Comparison
1141 Afraid of Comparison
Suddenly, Alyssa¡¯s phone rang. She received a text message.
She took her phone out to take a look at it and decided not to continue bothering with Lucas here. Instead, she pulled Le¡¯s other arm and said, ¡°Le, let¡¯s ignore him. Mr. Dunne just texted me to say that he¡¯s already booked a private room in the Hampton Restaurant. Let¡¯s head over now in my boyfriend¡¯s car!¡±
Bethany chimed in, ¡°Since Mr. Dunne has already made reservations, we¡¯d better not keep him waiting and get going now!¡±
Le sulked and pretended to be angry. ¡°Why are you guys behaving like that? If you don¡¯t want my boyfriend to join us, I won¡¯t go either. You go ahead!¡±
!!
With that, she hugged Lucas¡¯s arm and said in an angry voice, ¡°Lucas, since they don¡¯t wee us, let¡¯s go have dinner on our own! You said you¡¯d take me to that famous crab burger restaurant the other day. Let¡¯s go now!¡±
As soon as she heard Le say that she wasn¡¯t going, Alyssa panicked and hurriedly said to Le, ¡°Hey, Le, I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not wee¡ We just don¡¯t like your boyfriend!
¡°Since you insist on bringing him along, don¡¯t me us for not reminding you if he suffers embarrassment. Dinner¡¯s on Mr. Dunne tonight. If your boyfriend angers him, we won¡¯t be able to help him!¡±
Then Alyssa looked at Lucas and deliberately said, ¡°I can tell you that Mr. Dunne is from one of the eight top families in DC. His family is extremely wealthy and powerful. If a loser like you offends him, god knows how you¡¯ll die!¡±
She deliberately intimidated Lucas, hoping to use Mr. Dunne to scare Lucas into leaving instead of tagging along.
This way, his image would bepletely ruined, and Le wouldn¡¯t me them for ostracizing him.
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Dunne? I haven¡¯t met anyone from the Dunne family before. It¡¯s a good chance for me to meet them.¡±
Alyssa harrumphed. ¡°Hmph, since you¡¯re not afraid of dying, you cane along! Mr. Dunne is indeed not at a level that you can reach. Taking you there today will give you an eye-opener!¡±
She mocked Lucas with a disgusted gaze and said to Bethany, ¡°My boyfriend doesn¡¯t like strangers riding in his car. Why don¡¯t you take them in your car?¡±
Bethany shook her head. ¡°No, my boyfriend¡¯s BMW is still new. I don¡¯t mind giving Le a lift, but I don¡¯t like having a penniless loser riding in my boyfriend¡¯s car. He can take an Uber or something!¡±
Le rolled her eyes inwardly while thinking, Who wants to ride in your car!
She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My boyfriend drove here too. We can go there in our own car.¡±
¡°Huh? This penniless guy actually has a car?¡± Alyssa immediately said in surprise.
Le nodded and sighed again. ¡°Yes, but my boyfriend drives an ordinary car, and it¡¯s far inferior to your boyfriends¡¯ cars.¡±
Hearing her tone, Alyssa and Bethany subconsciously thought that Lucas probably owned an old, cheap Chevrolet or something worth less than 10 thousand dors. They both felt a sense of superiority.
¡°Holy shit, whose car is this?¡± Samuel suddenly eximed and walked over to the ck Land Rover in excitement and surprise.
¡°Damn, this is thetest model of Range Rover that just came out two months ago! It¡¯s the SVA Ultimate Edition. It¡¯s a five-seat SUV with a 5.0T engine and an eight-speed manual transmission! The base model of this car starts at 250 grand!¡±
Samuel was incredibly excited and wanted to touch the car.
Hayden immediately walked over. His eyes lit up as he stared at the car in front of him.
Men seemed to have the lowest resistance to all kinds of luxury cars, so Hayden was just as excited the moment he saw thetest model of the Range Rover in front of him.
Hayden was more knowledgeable than Samuel, and he quickly noticed many details. He said in shock, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t just thetest model but a modified custom one! Look, all its ss is bulletproof, and the chassis looks thicker, as well as the tires. The engine has probably been modified too.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t go inside the car to look. I bet all the interior systems have been modified too. With the modifications, this car must have cost a bomb!¡±
Samuel said in surprise, ¡°So, it costs at least a million?¡±
Hayden shook his head, ¡°More than that. I think it¡¯s at least two million dors! Such modified cars usually cost more than three to four times the ordinary models! Moreover, those who can afford to buy such an expensive car and modify it are definitely rich. It¡¯s probably been modified to deliver the highest performance. It definitely costs more than 2 million dors!¡±
¡°Damn, that¡¯s impressive! There are really lots of rich people in this world. A car actually costs over two million dors. Tsk!¡±
Samuel circled the car and clucked his tongue while marveling at it.
Although Alyssa and Bethany didn¡¯t know much about cars, they were amazed after hearing that the car was worth more than two million dors.
The car, which was originally very inconspicuous in their eyes, suddenly looked so dazzling and eye-catching.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ordinary-looking car to be worth over two million bucks! It¡¯s really true that rich people don¡¯t always like to show off their wealth. There are still plenty who like to keep a low profile! I guess the owner of this car is a scion of a rich family that owns a big business. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would spend so much on a car!¡±
¡°Ah, it¡¯d be great if I could know the car¡¯s owner! If¡ ahem!¡± Alyssa said enviously, and at the end of her sentence, she almost blurted out how wonderful it would be for her if she could marry such a scion. Fortunately, she remembered at the critical moment that her current boyfriend was standing right next to her, so she coughed twice and swallowed her words.
Bethany felt the same way. She said with a longing look, ¡°Since this car is parked in front of our school, the owner might be one of our schoolmates! That means he¡¯s rich and talented. Maybe he¡¯s hot too. What a dreamboat! I¡¯d definitely pursue him if I didn¡¯t have a boyfriend!¡±
Her words immediately made the two men next to her feel a little embarrassed.
In particr, Bethany¡¯s boyfriend, Hayden, felt a little humiliated after hearing her say that she wanted to pursue the owner of the car.
After all,pared to this car worth more than two million dors, his 100,000-dor BMW X6 was really inferior.
Comparisons often hurt, especially when the other party was far superior!
Chapter 1142 - 1142 Birds of a Feather Flock Together
1142 Birds of a Feather Flock Together
Samuel coughed twice and said to Alyssa awkwardly, ¡°Alyssa, I guarantee you that as long as you give me ten years, I can get you a car worth millions of dors!¡±
Alyssa¡¯s eyes lit up, and she snuggled into Samuel¡¯s arms affectionately with a smile. ¡°Great! Honey, you¡¯re so good to me!¡±
Muacks! She kissed Samuel¡¯s face loudly.
Simrly, Hayden was naturally unwilling to be outshone, and he said to Bethany assuringly, ¡°I also guarantee that I¡¯ll be able to afford this kind of car in a few years and let you live a wealthy life!¡±
¡°Okay, Honey. I¡¯ll depend on you in the future!¡± Bethany hugged his arm sweetly with a blissful look on her face.
At this moment, Le said in puzzlement, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary car? Why are you guys making it sound so impressive?¡±
Les seemed indifferent as she casually touched the ck Land Rover.
Seeing Le¡¯s action, Alyssa and Bethany were immediately shocked. ¡°Le, don¡¯t touch it! This car is worth over two million dors! If you damage it, we won¡¯t be able to afford topensate for it!¡±
Le smiled, revealing her canines. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Even if I damage it, my boyfriend won¡¯t make me pay for it!¡±
Then she turned to look at Lucas and asked adorably, ¡°Right, Lucas?¡±
Lucas smiles. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a car. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±
Alyssa narrowed her eyes and mocked with pursed lips, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s just a car? This car is worth more than two million dors. Do you think it belongs to you? How bold of you to say that!¡±
The rest looked at Lucas with displeasure, thinking that a bumpkin and loser like him probably didn¡¯t know how expensive this car was.
Lucas didn¡¯t bother to argue with these people. He took out a key from his pocket and pressed it. The lights of the Land Rover immediately lit up, and it made a beep sound.
Clearly, this car, which was so expensive to Alyssa and Bethany that they didn¡¯t even dare to touch it, belonged to Lucas!
¡°Damn!¡±
Seeing this, Samuel and Hayden couldn¡¯t help eximing in shock.
Alyssa and Bethany stared at the Land Rover key in Lucas¡¯s hand with their eyes wide open in disbelief.
This extremely luxurious car, which was a goal they wanted to achieve in ten years, actually belonged to Le¡¯s loser boyfriend!
It simply¡ subverted their knowledge!
Just now, they had shown off their cars worth tens of thousands of dors in front of them. It¡ it was too embarrassing!
Lucas didn¡¯t care about their expressions. After pressing the key to unlock the doors, he got into the driver¡¯s seat.
Le sat in the passenger seat, popped her head out of the window, and looked at them with her big, innocent eyes. ¡°Why are you guys still standing there? Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±
Alyssa and the rest abruptly came back to their senses, as if they had just woken up from a dream.
At this moment, their cheeks heated up uncontrobly. It was so embarrassing!
They had just mocked Lucas by saying that he wasn¡¯t good enough for Le. They had even told him to have the self-awareness to leave Le before it was toote.
But in the blink of an eye, Lucas was sitting in a car worth millions of dors, far surpassing them.
Alyssa and Bethany looked at each other and saw the intense jealousy in each other¡¯s eyes.
They were roommates, but Le came from a much better family background than them, and she was much prettier as well. Now, she even got a boyfriend who was not only more handsome than their boyfriends, but he could also afford such an expensive car!
They couldn¡¯t understand why Le was so lucky.
After seeing Lucas start the car and leave, Samuel stared at the back of the Land Rover gloomily and said resentfully, ¡°Hah, that car might not necessarily belong to that punk. Maybe he borrowed it so that he could pretend to be rich. He¡¯s dressed so shabbily. He doesn¡¯t look rich!¡±
Hayden agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right! That punk probably borrowed the car. He was just showboating in front of us. Hmph, as if he really owns it!¡±
Samuel¡¯s eyes had a trace of coldness in his eyes. ¡°But he won¡¯t be proud for long. Mr. Dunne has taken a liking to Le, and he has long regarded her as his woman. He won¡¯t let that punk off when he sees him!¡±
¡°Will¡ will things be blown out of proportion?¡± Alyssa asked uneasily.
If Mr. Dunne really lost his temper and harmed Lucas or even killed him, they might be implicated.
Samuel sneered. ¡°Rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problems. Mr. Dunne is from one of the top eight families in DC. His family is so powerful that even if he kills someone, his family will take care of it and suppress the matter. We won¡¯t be implicated!¡±
After hearing this, Alyssa felt at ease.
As long as they weren¡¯t implicated, it had nothing to do with them even if Mr. Dunne killed Lucas.
Lucas only had himself to me for getting together with the woman Mr. Dunne liked.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s get going too!¡±
The two couples got into their respective cars and headed to the restaurant.
¡
Sitting in the Land Rover, Le immediately dropped her pretense after getting away from her roommates andughed happily.
¡°Hahaha, my stomach hurts fromughing! Those fools were showing off in front of you just now, but after they found out that this car was yours, their expressions were priceless!
¡°Help, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such funny expressions! Why are Alyssa and Bethany dating those guys? Oh my god! Hahaha!¡±
Leughed so hard that she was out of breath. If not for the seat belt around her waist, she would have probably fallen out of her seat.
Lucas gave her a helpless look. ¡°You acted so innocent in front of them. If your roommates know that you¡¯re a sly little witch who pretends to be naive, they¡¯ll be shocked.¡±
Le pursed her lips. ¡°Hey, sometimes you just have to pretend to be ignorant. Otherwise, with my intelligence, I probably wouldn¡¯t even have a single friend. Besides, their boyfriends are really horrid. They even used to peep at me when we were out together. They¡¯re nothing but lecherous snobs. They¡¯re the scum of society. Who knows what Alyssa and Bethany are thinking.¡±
Lucas smiled withoutmenting.
Le¡¯s roommates had gotten together with such men and were even proud about it naturally because they were the same type of people. Birds of a feather flocked together after all.
Chapter 1143 - 1143 Different Interpretation
1143 Different Interpretation
Afterughing, Le said to Lucas seriously, ¡°Be careful of that Mr. Dunne they mentioned! His name is Roger Dunne, and hees from a very powerful family. There are many who say that if there are any changes to the eight top families, the Dunnes are likely to be one of them. You should understand how powerful they are, right?¡±
Lucas raised his brows in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Dunnes are already one of the eight top families? They¡¯re not?¡±
Le rolled her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because they want to tter Roger. The Dunnes aren¡¯t actually one of the eight top families.
¡°You¡¯re the chairman of the Stardust Corporation, but you don¡¯t even know who the eight top families are? C¡¯mon. Okay, I¡¯ll list them for you. The Howards, the Smiths, the Huttons, the Piers, the Williams, the Steeles, and the Waltons are the eight top families in DC!¡±
Lucas smiled without saying anything.
In fact, he really didn¡¯t pay attention to which families were the eight top families of DC because, no matter who they were, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to Lucas.
But so far, except for the Waltons, all of the other seven families had more or less crossed paths with Lucas.
Lucas didn¡¯t intend to tell Le about such things.
But after hearing what Le said, Lucas asked with some puzzlement, ¡°Actually, you asked me to pose as your boyfriend for a day today to use me as a shield, right? Roger Dunne probably harbors designs on you.¡±
Le said unnaturally, ¡°Yes, Roger is really annoying. I don¡¯t know him at all, but hees to bother me every day. He even encouraged people in the dormitory to persuade me to ept him. It¡¯s so annoying.
¡°I happened to bump into you today, and you¡¯re a decent catch, so I decided to ask you to be my shield!
¡°But this is the request I won with my own abilities. You¡¯re not scared and want to run away, are you?¡±
Le looked at Lucas and became nervous. She was worried that he might be too frightened by the Dunnes to go to the party after learning how powerful they were.
After all, if Lucas went to the party as Le¡¯s boyfriend, Roger would definitely be hostile to him and maybe even do something to him.
Le was worried that Lucas wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the pressure and leave after hearing about Roger¡¯s background.
Looking at Le¡¯s nervous expression, Lucas smiled lightly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, I naturally won¡¯t back out halfway. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Only then did Le feel a little more at ease. She said to Lucas, ¡°But if Roger targets youter, please just bear with it and avoid getting into a conflict with him. I think he¡¯ll give up on his own after today. Thanks!¡±
Lucas nodded. In fact, he didn¡¯t take a scion of a wealthy family seriously at all, let alone have any scruples about him.
About half an hourter, Lucas arrived at the parking lot of the restaurant with Le.
It was a famous restaurant in DC that was a hot spot for gatherings.
Just after getting out of the car, Lucas and Le heard a crisp voiceing from behind, ¡°Hey, Le, you¡¯re finally here!¡±
The two turned their heads and saw a girl d in a long camel-colored trench coat standing at the entrance of the restaurant and waving at them.
¡°That¡¯s my roommate, Everleigh Cohen,¡± Le whispered to Lucas while holding his arm and walking toward Everleigh. ¡°You¡¯re so early, Everleigh!¡±
When she reached Everleigh, Le introduced to her, ¡°This is my boyfriend, Lucas Gray.¡±
Everleigh didn¡¯t show any loathing when she heard that Lucas was Le¡¯s boyfriend, unlike Alyssa and Bethany. Instead, she smiled and took the initiative to shake his hand enthusiastically. ¡°Hello. It¡¯s nice to meet you! It turns out Le has been hiding such a handsome boyfriend from us.¡±
Then sheined to Le jokingly, ¡°That¡¯s so mean of you, Le! I can¡¯t believe we didn¡¯t know you had a boyfriend until now. So much for being roommates for years!¡±
Le pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I only managed to win his heart recently. Wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing if I told you guys about it before I got him and things didn¡¯t work out?¡±
Le covertly nced at Lucas, signaling him not to let the cat out of the bagter.
Everleigh raised her eyebrows and said with some surprise, ¡°You courted him first? I didn¡¯t believe it when Alyssa and Bethany told me just now! I didn¡¯t expect that you, the youngest in our dorm room and who has never been in a rtionship, would take the initiative to chase a man.¡±
Le raised her head andughed. ¡°Who says women can¡¯t chase men? It¡¯s different when ites to people you like!¡±
Le looked around and asked doubtfully, ¡°Everleigh, why are you alone here? Where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±
Without the slightest change in her smile, Everleigh said smoothly, ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. That man is no longer my boyfriend.¡±
Taken aback, Le asked with surprise. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±
Everleigh shook her head, seemingly not wanting to bring up this matter again.
Le realized that it was indeed inappropriate to ask her about her breakup at this time, so she hurriedly changed the subject.
She thought that Everleigh and her boyfriend broke up because of some unspeakable reason, but she didn¡¯t expect that it was because of her.
Just half an hour ago, Alyssa had called Everleigh while on the way here and told her that Le had found herself a penniless-looking boyfriend and even criticized him endlessly. She had also said that Roger might fly into a rage and teach Le¡¯s boyfriend a lesson after learning about it.
Everleigh interpreted it differently.
After hearing what Alyssa said, Everleigh suddenly developed an idea.
Chapter 1144 - 1144 Scion of The Dunnes
1144 Scion of The Dunnes
There were four girls in Le¡¯s doom room, and Le was the prettiest among them. She also came from a well-off family of schrs, as all her elders were professors at Georgetown University. She was just like a princess.
Among the remaining three, Everleigh was second to Le in beauty.
But Everleigh¡¯s family background was far inferior to Le¡¯s. She was just a small-town girl. Her ex-boyfriend was from the same faculty as her. She had been touched by his caring considerations for her and the little gifts he gave her all the time, so she eventually got together with him.
But Alyssa and Bethany, who weren¡¯t as pretty as Le and Everleigh, found boyfriends who were much better than Everleigh¡¯s. They both owned luxury cars worth tens of thousands of dors, and they often gave Alyssa and Bethany expensive gifts such as clothes, bags, mobile phones, and so on. Everleigh eventually felt ufortable.
When Alyssa called and told her that Le¡¯s boyfriend drove a car worth over two million dors, though it was unclear whether he was the owner or not, Everleigh felt incredibly frustrated and jealous.
She found it unfair that even though she was much prettier than Alyssa and Bethany, she only had an ordinary and poor boyfriend, whereas they had rich boyfriends. Now, even Le¡¯s boyfriend drove a luxury car worth over two million dors.
Even though the car might not belong to Le¡¯s boyfriend, he was definitely quite capable since he could borrow such a valuable car.
Thus, Everleigh felt terrible.
In particr, when Everleigh saw her poor boyfriend riding a bicycle and offering to give her a ride to the restaurant, she couldn¡¯t help losing her temper.
Her roommates¡¯ boyfriends owned cars worth tens of thousands of dors, and one of them even drove one worth more than two million dors. Yet she could only ride pillion on a bicycle worth less than a hundred dors. She couldn¡¯t tolerate the drastic difference!
So she had scolded her poor boyfriend and broke up with him on the spot.
Moreover, there was another reason she broke up with her boyfriend¡ªRoger had specially arranged tonight¡¯s dinner because he wanted to pursue Le.
If Roger found out that Le already had a boyfriend, he would definitely lose his temper. At that time, she might have a chance with him since she was now single.
Roger was a genuine scion from a wealthy family with assets worth billions of dors. If he took a fancy to her, she would find herself a rich husband and enjoy a life of endless wealth and glory thereafter!
Thus, Everleigh would never treat Lucas hostilely. In her opinion, his appearance was a great blessing!
Since Le, Alyssa, and Bethany would alle with boyfriends tonight, she and Roger would be the only ones still single at tonight¡¯s dinner party.
It would be much easier for her to execute her n then!
Everleigh got a little carried away while thinking about her n, and she was somewhat absent-minded when talking to Le.
At this moment, Alyssa and Bethany arrived in their boyfriends¡¯ cars.
After they gathered outside the restaurant, Samiel urged, ¡°Mr. Dunne is already waiting for us inside. Let¡¯s hurry in!¡±
After walking into the private room Roger booked, they saw a young man in his thirties waiting impatiently for them. His eyes instantly lit up when he saw Le.
This young man was naturally Roger, the protagonist of the dinner party tonight.
Roger was undeniably good-looking. He didn¡¯t have a beer belly or a balding head, probably because he was still young. But he had dark circles under his eyes, a clear sign of excessive indulgence in alcohol and lust.
From his appearance, he looked just like a phndering scion.
¡°Mr. Dunne, we¡¯re sorry for keeping you waiting!¡± Samuel was the first to apologize with a ttering smile on his face.
Roger ignored him and instead stared straight at Leing in from behind and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as Lees, I don¡¯t mind waiting another hour!¡±
He only had eyes for Le, so he didn¡¯t notice Lucas next to her at all.
Instantly, the others felt a little awkward and unsure of what to say.
They all knew what intentions Roger had for Le. Even the dinner party tonight was meant for her. If he found out that she came with her boyfriend, he would definitely lose his temper!
They were at a loss for words, and the atmosphere suddenly became cold and awkward.
At this moment, Le held Lucas¡¯s arm and said graciously, ¡°Mr. Dunne, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Lucas Gray.¡±
Tension arose in the blink of an eye.
Roger¡¯s face darkened as he red daggers at Le¡¯s arm holding Lucas¡¯s. He seemed to be on the verge of losing his temper.
But he didn¡¯t have a valid reason to be angry, so he was even more infuriated.
Seeing things about to go awry, Alyssa and Bethany were both frightened. They hurriedly lowered their heads without daring to even breathe, for fear that Roger would vent his anger on them.
But at this moment, Everleigh took the initiative to go forward and pour two sses of wine. She put one in front of Roger and said with her most charming smile, ¡°Mr. Dunne, since we¡¯rete, I¡¯ll punish myself with a drink!¡±
With that, Everleigh picked up the ss of wine in front of her and downed it in one go.
Roger didn¡¯t care about her actions, and he just felt annoyed that she was standing in front of him and blocking his view. But since Le was present, he had to act gentlemanly.
After Everleigh finished the drink, Roger said through clenched teeth, ¡°So, Le already has a boyfriend. Howe I¡¯ve never heard about this before?¡±
Despite noticing the unnatural expressions on Alyssa¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s faces, Roger didn¡¯t bother asking them. Instead, he looked directly at Lucas and deliberately asked, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the name of Le¡¯s boyfriend? I¡¯m sorry, I couldn¡¯t remember it.¡±
He obviously said this intentionally.
Lucas smiled without losing his temper. ¡°My name is Lucas Gray.¡±
¡°Oh! Lucas Gray. I see,¡± Roger said in an exaggerated tone. Then he asked, ¡°Lucas, you should already be working, right? Where do you work?¡±
Roger¡¯s eyes were full of disdain.
Especially after seeing Lucas¡¯s extremely simple clothes, hebeled Lucas as a penniless man.
In Roger¡¯s opinion, Lucas was a loser who wasn¡¯t even fit to carry his shoes.
Yet Lucas had snatched the woman he had set his sights on!
Chapter 1145 - 1145 A Glass of Juice
1145 A ss of Juice
Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t bother with people like Roger, so he merely said indifferently, ¡°I run a small business.¡±
He had numerouspanies of various sizes under his name, so it wasn¡¯t wrong of him to say that he ran a small business. But Roger really thought that Lucas was just a small business owner.
Samuel rolled his eyes. ¡°Mr. Dunne, his business probably isn¡¯t small. He drives a modified Range Rover that costs around two million dors!¡±
Roger showed some surprise and looked at Lucas again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re so low-key, Lucas. You¡¯re dressed so ordinary, but you can afford to drive a two-million-dor car. Aren¡¯t you being too humble by calling it a small business?¡±
¡°But running a business in DC isn¡¯t simple, and there are many big shots who can¡¯t be provoked everywhere. In case you offend someone one day, your business might be wiped out overnight, and you could lose millions or even billions overnight. Don¡¯t you agree, Lucas?¡±
Roger spoke with ambiguity while staring at Lucas. Clearly, he was threatening Lucas.
Hayden quickly chimed in, ¡°Yeah, DC is full of powerful and talented people. There was someone who came here to develop before, but he offended Mr. Dunne because of his ignorance. Later on, he suffered terribly and scrambled out of DC heavily in debt!¡±
Hayden almost said directly that those who offended Roger would end up terribly and lose all their assets, regardless of how much they had.
Enjoying Hayden¡¯s ttery, Roger was in a good mood and guffawed out loud. ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve suddenly remembered it now that you¡¯ve mentioned it. There was indeed an ignorant dimwit who provoked one of my buddies and snatched his woman just because he was somewhat rich. At that time, I just said a few words and immediately made that idiot¡¯s family go bankrupt and fall into debt. They had no choice but to leave DC in tears.¡±
While speaking, Roger smiled smugly at Lucas without hiding his provocation.
Everleigh seized the opportunity of Roger¡¯s good mood, quickly raised the wine ss in her hand, inched closer to him, and said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re really impressive, Mr. Dunne. A few words from you destroyed a whole family. How amazing!
¡°Mr. Dunne, will you allow me the honor to toast to you?¡±
Everleigh was pretty in the first ce, and now that she was trying her best to suck up to Roger, it naturally worked.
Roger often indulged in alcohol and lust. Seeing a beautiful girl like Everleigh throwing herself at him, smelling her pleasant fragrance, and hearing her coquettish voice, he felt extremely pleased.
He raised the wine ss in front of him, clinked it with Everleigh¡¯s, andughed out loud. ¡°Indeed, you have a very glib tongue. You really know the right things to say. Haha!¡±
Receiving apliment from Roger and clinking sses with him, Everleigh was extremely excited, and she said coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Dunne, I¡ I was just telling the truth. I don¡¯t have a glib tongue!¡±
Seeing Roger praise Everleigh, Samuel hurriedly joined in and brought his girlfriend, Alyssa, over to toast Roger. ¡°Mr. Dunne, here¡¯s a toast from us!¡±
Seeing this, Hayden couldn¡¯t fall behind and quickly toasted Roger together with Bethany. ¡°Mr. Dunne, we also offer you a toast!¡±
After they toasted Roger and showered him with endlesspliments, he burst intoughter and drank several sses of wine in one go.
Lucas and Le were the only ones who didn¡¯t toast Roger and remained sitting in their seats.
Samuel looked at the two of them and deliberately mocked, ¡°Ah, why do some peopleck self-awareness? Mr. Dunne is treating us to dinner today, and since someone is here for a free meal, he shouldn¡¯t be so ignorant that he doesn¡¯t even know to toast the host out of basic courtesy, right?¡±
Hayden sneered. ¡°He drove a two-million-dor car here. Of course, he¡¯s different from us, but he¡¯d better not think that he can take Mr. Dunne lightly just because he has an expensive car. Mr. Dunne has numerous million-dor cars at home!¡±
Alyssa and Bethany nced at Lucas and rolled their eyes in disdain. ¡°Maybe someone thinks they are a big shot on the same level as Mr. Dunne just because he drives an expensive car! Haha, it¡¯s hrious!¡±
They not only mocked Lucas, they even involved Le.
After all, they were the only two who hadn¡¯t toasted Roger.
Everleigh came over to Le and whispered in concern, ¡°Le, don¡¯t just sit here. Hurry up and bring your boyfriend over to toast Mr. Dunne! Why don¡¯t you two have the basic awareness to do this? Quickly, don¡¯t anger Mr. Dunne.¡±
Roger didn¡¯t say anything at all, but these people were already helping him chide the two ignorant people who didn¡¯t toast him. He leaned back against his seat and smiled. I¡¯ll just stay sitting here. That punk Lucas will have to toast me eventually.
These were the rights that those superior enjoyed.
After hearing theirments, Le couldn¡¯t help being hesitant.
She really didn¡¯t want to toast Roger or even speak a single word with him. She had agreed to attend today¡¯s dinner party with the sole purpose of showing him her ¡®boyfriend¡¯ so that he would give up the idea of pursuing her and stop pestering her.
But now, everyone was targeting Lucas. Lucas didn¡¯t know the rest present, so there was no reason for him to toast.
In case Roger really med Lucas for this, he might take revenge on Lucas and destroy hispany.
Le remembered clearly what Hayden and Samuel had just deliberately said, and she was really afraid that Lucas would end up bankrupt because of her.
When Le was hesitating about whether to put down her pride and toast Roger, Lucas smiled and poured some fruit juice into his ss.
Samuel immediately pointed at Lucas¡¯s ss and used sternly, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t you understand basic courtesy? How dare you think of toasting Mr. Dunne with juice instead of wine? Do you call yourself a man?!¡±
Hayden sneered. ¡°Hah, I¡¯ve really gotten an eye-opener. Mr. Dunne is drinking wine, and we all toasted him with wine, yet you poured a ss of fruit juice. Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot?¡±
Alyssa, Bethany, and the others even rolled their eyes at Lucas.
They didn¡¯t mock Lucas directly but instead said to Le, ¡°Le, look at the boyfriend you found. He¡¯s putting on airs. He isn¡¯t even toasting Mr. Dunne with wine but poured a ss of juice! How could he offend Mr. Dunne like that?! You¡¯ll suffer by dating him!¡±
But at this moment, Lucas raised the ss of juice and took a light sip.
The other people in the room were stunned. Lucas didn¡¯t toast with the juice but drank it on his own. He ignored all of them!
Chapter 1146 - 1146 Each Having Their Own Thoughts
1146 Each Having Their Own Thoughts
¡°Wh-what are you doing? You actually drank it by yourself?¡± Samuel blurted out, dumbfounded.
Lucas nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? None of you here are qualified to make me toast you!¡±
He sounded quite arrogant, and as soon as he spoke, everyone was dumbfounded, almost suspecting that they had heard wrongly.
Roger¡¯s face immediately became gloomy.
He was a scion of the Dunnes, whose wealth and status were countless times better than Lucas¡¯. Yet Lucas actually said he wasn¡¯t qualified to receive a toast from him. Who does he think he is?
After the shock, Samuel, Alyssa, Bethany, Hayden, and Everleigh immediately smirked mockingly.
He was so ignorant and brazen that he actually challenged Roger openly. They were certain that Roger wouldn¡¯t let him off.
In their opinion, this was great because as long as Roger vented all his anger on Lucas, he wouldn¡¯t hold them responsible for the failure of his n today.
Moreover, they were upset that Lucas drove a two-million-dor car and thought that he had shown off. So they would be overjoyed to see him suffer.
Offending Roger had serious consequences!
Le was very worried at first, but her observation skills were excellent, so she knew from Lucas¡¯s expression that he wasn¡¯t worried at all. Instead, he looked confident and firm.
Lucas wasn¡¯t a reckless fool but the chairman of the Stardust Corporation. He was naturally courageous and smart enough not to do anything that would shoot himself in the foot.
Thus, Le confirmed that Lucas must have a powerful background to rely on. This was why he dared to talk to Roger without giving him any respect at all.
Although Le didn¡¯t know much about Lucas, when her grandmother, Gemma, epted the offer to design Stardust City, she had investigated the Stardust Corporation and its chairman, Lucas.
As a native of DC, Le was not unfamiliar with the Stardust Corporation. She knew that for the past two decades or so, the Stardust Corporation had been the property of the Huttons, one of the eight most powerful families in the city.
And just half a year ago, the Huttons had suddenly acquired all the shares of the Stardust Corporation at a high price, and the chairman changed from Jace to Lucas.
In addition, Le also found out that when the Stardust Corporation was first established more than 20 years ago, the name of the founder was Emma Gary. Later, she got together with Michael Hutton, and the Stardust Corporation became the Huttons¡¯ property.
A few yearster, Emma and her son were expelled from the Huttons and forced to leave DC forever. There had been no news about them since then.
Now, the current chairman of the Stardust Corporation, Lucas, had thest name Gray. Thus, based on this information and his age, Le came to a conclusion after making some conjectures.
Lucas should be the child who was expelled by the Huttons together with Emma. In other words, he was probably Michael¡¯s illegitimate son, and the Huttons had returned the Stardust Corporation to him aspensation.
Le also deduced that Lucas was likely backed by the Huttons, so of course he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Dunnes.
Therefore, when Le wanted to find someone to act as her shield for tonight¡¯s gathering, the first person she thought of was Lucas. Reason being, she felt that he was probably capable of standing up to Roger.
If she randomly found someone to pose as her boyfriend, this person probably wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the Dunnes¡¯ revenge.
Although Le wasn¡¯t correct about everything, it was undeniably remarkable that she could deduce so much based on some subtle traces and clues.
Seeing the worry on Le¡¯s face fade, Lucas knew that she had probably guessed something and couldn¡¯t help sighing in his head, thinking to himself that she was indeed a woman with high intelligence.
Meanwhile, Roger was gloomy for a long time. But when everyone thought he was going to lose his temper, he suddenly pursed his lips and pretended to be rxed as he said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Lucas is also a scion of a wealthy family. Which family are you from?¡±
Lucas smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Dunne, I¡¯m not a scion of any wealthy family, so you don¡¯t have to bother asking.¡±
After hearing Lucas¡¯s indifferent answer, Roger still didn¡¯t lose his temper. Instead, he raised the ss of wine and said to the crowd in the room, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink! What¡¯s the point of just sitting here?¡±
Seeing that Roger didn¡¯t bombard Lucas again, Samuel, Hayden, Alyssa, Bethany, and Everleigh couldn¡¯t help seeming slightly disappointed.
But Roger actually took the initiative to drink with them, so everything felt ttered. They quickly grabbed their sses and showered him withpliments. The atmosphere became lively.
Everleigh was sitting beside Roger. Whenever she had an opportunity, she would smile at him coquettishly, toast him, and even help him to food from time to time, doing her best to please him.
Everyone in the room could tell what Everleight was thinking.
She was making it too obvious. Even the blind could tell that she liked Roger.
Alyssa and Bethany nced at each other, judging her and rolling their eyes at her.
Everleigh probably dumped her extremely mediocre boyfriend out of the blue today because she nned to hook up with Roger tonight.
But then again, Roger was wealthy and even young and handsome, making him the perfect husband to many girls. Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry a rich man and live a carefree life of luxury for the rest of their life?
However, Alyssa and Bethany were self-aware enough to know that they weren¡¯t as beautiful as Everleigh, so it was absolutely impossible for Roger to take a liking to them.
Besides, they were already attached, and their boyfriends were present too, so they naturally couldn¡¯t try to please Roger too much.
As an experienced phnderer, Roger had long seen through Everleigh¡¯s thoughts about him. Since there was such a pretty girl throwing herself at him, there would be no harm in toying with her for a few days.
Thinking of this, Roger stopped being as indifferent to her as he was earlier and became more enthusiastic toward her.
With each of them having their own thoughts, the meal suddenly seemed harmonious and lively for a while.
Chapter 1147 - 1147 Fighting
1147 Fighting
After another toast, Hayden suddenly asked, ¡°Mr. Dunne, I heard that the Dunnes will soon be one of the eight top families of DC. Are you going to rece one of the existing ones or be the ninth?¡±
Roger smiled smugly. ¡°Nothing is confirmed yet. Don¡¯t spout nonsense about this. If anyone from the eight top families hears it, it might cause trouble.¡±
Although he said so, the happy expression on his face was extremely obvious.
Samuel hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time! We¡¯ve all heard about the Dunnes developing well and getting stronger and stronger. You¡¯re not inferior to the eight top families of DC at all. You will be a new force among them in no time!
¡°When the timees, the Dunnes will rightfully be one of the eight top families of DC! Here¡¯s a toast to congratte you in advance, Mr. Dunne!¡±
Samuel raised his ss and downed his drink in one go.
What he said made Roger feel extremely pleased.
Unwilling tog behind, the rest hurriedly spoke.
¡°The Dunnes are really impressive! Mr. Dunne, once your family officially bes one of the eight top families of DC, you will be the future helmsman of a top family. Everyone in DC knows how powerful that is!¡±
¡°Haha, Mr. Dunne, you¡¯re an extraordinary person, and you will definitely be the strongest helmsman in DC in the future. Let us congratte you in advance!¡±
¡°Mr. Dunne, don¡¯t forget us when you be a mighty helmsman in the future!¡±
The few of them continued ttering Roger repeatedly, and the atmosphere was extremely lively.
Relishing in this feeling, Rogerughed out loud.
But when he saw Lucas, who was sitting opposite him, and Le beside Lucas, a trace of insuppressible anger surged in his eyes.
Samuel, Alyssa, and the rest were staring closely at Roger¡¯s face, so they naturally noticed the hatred in his eyes toward Lucas.
Alyssa and Bethany looked at each other and suddenly put down their drinks. They walked over to Le and pulled her up. ¡°Le, we¡¯ve drunk a bit too much. Let¡¯s go to the restroom!¡±
Everleigh also put down her drink and said smilingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go together! We¡¯re roommates going together. It¡¯s so childish but so interesting. Hehe!¡±
The three of them tried to pull Le to the restroom. Even if she was a fool, she would definitely be able to guess the reason.
After they left, only Roger, Samuel, Hayden, and Lucas would be left in the room.
It seemed that they wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to teach Lucas a good lesson.
Le subconsciously felt worried because she knew that Alyssa¡¯s boyfriend, Samuel, had learned Taekwondo for two years. If they got into a fight, Lucas might be at a disadvantage.
But when she saw his calm face, she smiled quietly.
Lucas actually had a powerful status and background. With the support of the Huttons, how could he be bullied by these people?
Thinking of this, Le stopped worrying and left the room with her roommates.
After they left, Lucas faced the res of the other three people in the private room.
Roger¡¯s face became gloomy almost immediately, and he glowered at Lucas hostilely, dropping all his earlier pretense.
Samuel and Hayden were also staring at Lucas with dark expressions. They walked over to Lucas and trapped him between them, seemingly wanting to prevent him from escaping.
Roger said arrogantly, ¡°Punk, leave Le immediately. I can spare you once and even get the Dunnes to help your business. How about that?¡±
Hearing this, Lucas slowly put down his cutlery and even wiped his mouth with a napkin before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t need the Dunnes to help my business. And you don¡¯t have the right to say that you can spare me either.
¡°Besides, must the woman you like be yours? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
Samuel immediately hollered angrily, ¡°How dare you speak to Mr. Dunne like that?! He was kind enough to give you a chance, but you didn¡¯t treasure it and even made rude remarks. You must be tired of living.¡±
Hayden rebuked Lucas in exasperation, ¡°You¡¯re asking for it! Mr. Dunne will naturally get the woman he wants. Who are you to vie with him? You should consider whether you¡¯re worthy of doing it or not!
¡°Since Mr. Dunne has taken a fancy to Le, you should get lost immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll end up dying!
¡°We don¡¯t need Mr. Dunne to lower his status and deal with you. We¡¯ll teach you a lesson on his behalf!¡±
While speaking, Hayden rolled up his sleeves to reveal the bulging muscles on his arms.
Before Roger could say anything, Samuel and Hayden shouted furiously at Lucas with obvious threat in their tone.
Lucas sneered. ¡°Why do you guys like being someone else¡¯s dog?
¡°Your master hasn¡¯t even said anything yet, but you¡¯re already eager to help him bite someone. Hah, I wonder if your dear Mr. Dunne will reward you with some bones!¡±
Lucas sneered with contempt.
Lucas was already annoyed with these two people in front of them. From the moment they first met, they had been criticizing him and finding fault with him. Now, they even wanted to help Roger deal with him.
If not for Le¡¯s sake, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pay attention to them, let alone dine at the same table with them.
Lucas¡¯s contemptuous remark was like two loud ps striking Samuel and Hayden hard on their faces.
Although they were indeed trying their best to curry favor with Roger and willingly wanted to be hispdogs, Lucas stating it so bluntly made their face burn with embarrassment, which soon turned into anger.
¡°Punk, what the f*ck are you talking about? Do you believe I¡¯ll beat you to death?!¡± Hayden roared, grabbed a bottle of wine on the table, and smashed it at Lucas¡¯s head.
If the wine bottle hit his head, it would definitely cause his head to split open and bleed profusely!
¡°You have a death wish!¡± Lucas snorted coldly.
Before Hayden¡¯s arm reached him, he raised his leg and kicked Hayden, making him fall backward onto the floor.
Whoosh!
Hayden fell to the floor, and the bottle of wine in his hand hit the wall behind him and shattered into pieces. The strong smell of alcohol permeated throughout the room.
Chapter 1148 - 1148 Saving Someone
1148 Saving Someone
¡°Damn it. How dare you kick him?¡± Samuel hollered furiously after seeing Hayden attacked.
He moved to knee Lucas in the abdomen with the confidence he would make him keel over due to his two years of learning Taekwondo.
Samuel¡¯s Taekwondo skills were mediocre moves that he had learned in his university¡¯s club and utterly insignificant in the eyes of true martial artists, let alone Lucas.
Seeing Samuel¡¯s weak and sloppy technique, Lucas didn¡¯t bully him. He just raised his leg and kicked his abdomen like he had done earlier, immediately knocking Samuel over and making him scream loudly.
In merely ten seconds, both Hayden and Samuel had fallen to the floor, while Lucas was still standing calmly in the center of the room. Even the expression on his face remained unchanged.
When Roger saw this scene, his eyes widened in surprise.
He didn¡¯t expect Lucas to have the guts to hit people in front of him!
Although Hayden and Samuel were not his underlings, they were indeed trying to please him and teach Lucas a lesson on his behalf. But Lucas beat them up in front of him, which was akin to insulting him.
¡°Punk, you have a lot of guts! How dare you offend the Dunnes in DC? You must have a death wish!¡± Roger sneered in a threatening tone.
Lucas smiled. ¡°You can try.¡±
Frankly, the Dunnes were not even among the eight top families of DC, so it was just a matter of a few words for Lucas to wipe them out.
Lucas didn¡¯t really take Roger¡¯s threat seriously.
Besides, since both sides had already fallen out, Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to pretend to be polite with them anymore.
The only thing he was worried about now was that he might slip up and kill these three weaklings in front of him.
Seeing Lucas standing there indifferently, Roger suddenly felt an unprecedented nervousness and fear for some reason.
This person was clearly only a young man two years younger than him, yet he felt an aura that was much stronger than his father¡¯s.
In front of Lucas, it was as if he had be a junior, and hecked any confidence. In fact, he felt that he had be so small that he was insecure.
This feeling made Roger pinch the palm of his hand. While staring at Lucas, he finally suppressed his fear.
Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open from the outside, and Alyssa and Bethany dashed in, their faces ashen. With fear all over their faces, they eximed nervously, ¡°Bad news! Everleigh is in trouble!¡±
Roger immediately frowned and bellowed furiously, ¡°What happened?!¡±
Le also rushed back to the room at this time and said anxiously, ¡°Everleigh just got dragged into another room!¡±
Roger flew into a rage. ¡°Who has the audacity to drag my friend away?¡±
Although he and Everleigh had met for the first time tonight, she was obviously trying to hook up with him. In his eyes, he already regarded Everleigh as his woman. But now that she was dragged away, it was akin to cuckolding him.
Moreover, Le, whom Roger had his eyes on, was standing right in front of him. If he couldn¡¯t settle this matter and assert dominance, her impression of him would worsen. In that case, it would be even harder for him to win her heart.
Roger snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely rescue Everleigh. The boss of this restaurant is my friend. As long as I say the word, no one is allowed to leave here!¡±
Then Roger nced ambiguously at Lucas, his meaning obvious.
¡°These three girls are no match for them. Let¡¯s go bring Everleigh back!¡± Roger took the lead in walking out of the private room.
Hayden and Samuel, whom Lucas had kicked to the floor, had already gotten up. After hearing what Roger said, they didn¡¯t care that their stomachs were still hurting from Lucas¡¯s kick and quickly followed Roger.
Since Roger had already spoken and even taken the lead to save Everleigh, they naturally had to follow him closely.
If they performed well tonight, Roger might value them. Even if they couldn¡¯t be his followers, their life trajectories would change greatly as long as Roger gave them a little boost.
The three of them went toward the door of the private room, but Lucas pulled out his chair and sat down again without the slightest intention of going with them to save Everleigh.
¡°Lucas Gray, are you even a man?! We¡¯re going to save Everleigh, but you¡¯re sitting here. Don¡¯t you n to go with us?¡± Roger questioned in displeasure when he saw Lucas¡¯s behavior.
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Dunne, you¡¯ll definitely be able to bring her back. Does it matter if a small fry like me goes or not?¡±
Lucas wasn¡¯t a saint in the first ce, and the reason he appeared here today was purely because he had lost a bet and agreed to Le¡¯s request.
Besides, Lucas had nothing to do with Le¡¯s roommates and friends. As long as Le wasn¡¯t involved, he didn¡¯t care at all.
If Everleigh was nice, Lucas might be willing to help her on Le¡¯s ount.
But Everleigh was a scheming woman who had just sucked up to Roger. Her behavior had been simply unsightly. Lucas didn¡¯t have a good impression of her and naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to save her.
¡°Hah, we¡¯ve dined in the same room after all. Now that a girl is in trouble, you refuse to even step forward. How shameful!¡±
¡°Hmph, you¡¯re obviously too scared to save her. You¡¯re worthless!¡±
¡°Le, I¡¯m not being caustic, but look at the way he¡¯s behaving. He¡¯s a coward! To put it bluntly, if something happens to you in the future, he won¡¯t even dare to stand up for you. You¡¯re better off without such a useless boyfriend!¡±
¡
After Lucas explicitly refused to go save Everleigh with them, Alyssa, Samuel, and the others instantly began mocking Lucas, seemingly having finally found a reason to criticize him.
Le pursed her lips without saying anything.
Chapter 1149 - 1149 Rejection
1149 Rejection
Le really wanted to join the rest in saving Everleigh since Everleigh was their roommate, with whom they had lived in the same dorm room for four years.
But Lucas had nothing to do with Everleigh. To put it bluntly, Lucas didn¡¯t even have any ties with Le. They only happened to be acquainted and had a brief conversation before she tricked him into acting as her shield.
Thus, Le couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask him to go with her to save Everleigh.
Alyssa glowered at Lucas and said, ¡°Forget it. Leave him alone! Since he chooses to sit here like a coward, let¡¯s just take it that he doesn¡¯t exist! Everleigh is still in the hands of those people. Let¡¯s quickly go save her!¡±
Considering how urgent the situation was, the rest stopped bothering with Lucas and rushed over to save Everleigh.
As Everleigh¡¯s roommate, Le naturally went with them.
All of a sudden, Lucas was the only one left in the room.
He remained sitting and ate calmly, as if nothing had happened.
Soon, the door of the private room was pushed open again. Roger and the rest returned after sessfully rescuing Everleigh
But Everleigh looked terribly frightened, and she stuck close to Roger while holding his sleeve meekly like a dainty little girl. Her eyes were full of tears, and her hair was a little messy. She looked extremely pitiful.
¡°Mr. Dunne, thank you so much for saving me! I almost¡ almost thought I was about to be bullied by them. Thankfully you came to my rescue and saved me! I¡ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Everleigh said with tears in her eyes.
The gratitude and admiration on her face were obvious.
She was practically like a damsel in distress gazing gratefully at the hero who saved her. Next, she would probably give herself to him to repay him for the life-saving grace.
Roger was about to embrace the frightened Everleigh when he suddenly saw Le standing nearby from the corner of his eye. He immediately remembered that Le was the woman he wanted the most at the moment, so he couldn¡¯t show his true colors in front of her, lest she mistook him for a yboy.
¡°Ahem!¡± Roger coughed twice before saying to Everleigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s what I should do. You¡¯re Le¡¯s roommate! Since you were forcibly dragged away, of course I had to go save you.¡±
As soon as Everleigh heard this, her body stiffened, and she almost burst into tears.
She originally thought that Roger had rushed over to save her because he liked her.
But she never thought that Roger was still thinking about Le all this while.
Didn¡¯t he just mean that he had saved her because she was Le¡¯s roommate?
This simply made Everleigh green with envy and jealousy. She dug her nails into the flesh of her palm to control her jealousy and hatred toward Le.
Alyssa said, ¡°Le, look at Mr. Dunne. He¡¯s such a great, loyal, and righteous man. Only men like him are the most reliable! Look at the loser boyfriend you found. As soon as something happened, he chickened out. He was too scared to even show his face. Are you sure you want a man like him?
¡°I think you should break up with him before it¡¯s toote! Look at how wonderful Mr. Dunne is!¡±
Bethany hurriedly said, ¡°Exactly! Hees from a good family, is handsome, and has good character. The Dunnes will soon be one of the eight most powerful families in DC, and he is the Dunnes¡¯ future helmsman. Whoever is lucky enough to marry him will be the subject of everyone¡¯s envy!
¡°Le, don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s rare that Mr. Dunne is sincere about you. You should get rid of that loser and get together with Mr. Dunne!¡±
Everyone persuaded Le, and even Everleigh smiled pretentiously and advised Le to agree to Roger¡¯s courtship.
With a gentlemanly expression, Roger said softly to Le, ¡°Le, you know that I like you, and I¡¯ve already confessed to you twice at the entrance of your dormitory. Unfortunately, you didn¡¯t show up either time.
¡°Now, I¡¯d like to take the opportunity to tell you again in person that I really like you, and I¡¯d like to date you. Please be my girlfriend!¡±
¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±
¡°Say yes! Say yes!¡±
¡
As soon as Roger finished speaking, Alyssa, Samuel, Bethany, and Hayden started chanting to urge her to ept.
Anyone with weak willpower would probably be overwhelmed and agree right away.
But Le obviously wasn¡¯t such a person.
In the face of Roger¡¯s confession, as well as the surrounding crowd, Le remainedposed. She looked at Roger and said clearly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have a boyfriend, and I don¡¯t n to break up with him. Mr. Dunne, please find someone else!¡±
When he saw Le reject him again, his face was a little sullen. But no matter what, he had to maintain a gentlemanly demeanor in front of her.
With a somewhat stiff smile and pretending to be suave, Roger said, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve had too little contact with you, so you don¡¯t understand me well enough to like me. This is my fault.
¡°I won¡¯t choose someone else. I¡¯ll do my best to make sure you see my qualities so that you will like me someday!¡±
Roger showed a determined smile.
Alyssa and Bethany immediately said enviously, ¡°Le, look how smitten and devoted Mr. Dunne is to you! We¡¯re so envious of you for having such a wonderful man like you!¡±
¡°Yeah! Le, you¡¯re so heartless. How could you not be touched by him?! You¡¯re going too far!¡±
Everleigh reluctantly forced a smile without saying anything.
She was really jealous of Le, so much so that she was afraid that she would say something unpleasant if she spoke now.
Why?!
What is so good about Le that Mr. Dunne likes her so much?
Everleigh felt that her looks were not much worse than Le¡¯s, and in order to be single again and get together with Roger, she had even broken up with her obedient boyfriend. Yet Roger didn¡¯t take a liking to her at all and still only had eyes for Le.
Everleigh was really indignant!
Boom!
Suddenly, the door of the private room was kicked open from the outside, and arge group of burly men charged in and glowered menacingly at everyone in the room.
The leader of the group, a middle-aged man of about forty years old, stood in front of the burly men and questioned angrily, ¡°Who beat up my brother just now? Get your ass out here!¡±
Chapter 1150 - 1150 Offending the Waltons
1150 Offending the Waltons
Behind the middle-aged man was a young man in his thirties. He pointed at the people in the private room and said angrily, ¡°Bro, these bastards barged into my room and mobbed me just now! Don¡¯t let them off! I want each of them to lose an arm and kneel down to apologize to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat them to death!¡±
There were several bruises on the young man¡¯s face and various footprints on his clothes. He had obviously been mobbed and beaten up, and he now brought this group here to take revenge.
As soon as they saw this young man, the few of them, including Roger, had a drastic change of expression. The young man, who had tried to get fresh with Everleigh, was the one they had beaten up when they went to rescue her just now!
The three of them had just mocked him and beaten the living daylights out of him until he cried miserably. Roger and the rest had been thrilled when they saw his pathetic state.
!!
But this man actually came over with so many tall and burly helpers. They were obviously here to take revenge!
Samuel and Hayden had never seen such a scene before. They were immediately frightened and subconsciously retreated behind Roger.
As a core member of the Dunnes, Roger had a high status, and he was the only person who could suppress these people.
Roger indeed wasn¡¯t afraid of the situation in front of him.
He stood proudly at the front and said to the middle-aged man standing opposite him, ¡°Your brother suddenly took my friend away and wanted to molest her. Since we went to help a friend, you can¡¯t me anyone since he brought it upon himself.
¡°Moreover, you can¡¯t afford to provoke my family. If you¡¯re sensible enough, hurry up and leave. If you do, I can take it that nothing has happened. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being unkind!¡±
Roger sounded extremely arrogant.
The middle-aged man frowned as he looked at Roger and asked, ¡°Your family? Which family are you from?¡±
Roger raised his head and said proudly, ¡°The Dunnes of DC! We¡¯re second only to the eight top families of DC. You must have heard of us, right? I¡¯m the third-generation heir of my family, and my grandfather is the current helmsman!¡±
¡°The Dunnes?¡± After hearing this name, the middle-aged man suddenly smirked with contempt, seemingly finding it ridiculous.
Roger originally thought that the middle-aged man would definitely be scrupulous after hearing the name of his family. But he didn¡¯t expect to see this reaction from him.
Before Roger could say anything, the middle-aged man sneered and mocked, ¡°I thought it would be some impressive family, but it turns out to be just a second-rate family! Damn it. You even dared to act like a big shot in front of me. You must be tired of living!
¡°Bastard, you¡¯d better go home and ask your grandfather who I am. Even he wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me, Nick Walton, like that!¡±
When Roger heard the words ¡®second-rate family¡¯, anger immediately surged on his face. But his fury instantly dissipated when he heard the following sentences.
Roger¡¯s heart was full of shock and fear.
Astonished, Roger subconsciously stretched out his hand and pointed at Nick, his eyes full of disbelief. ¡°Wh-what did you say? You¡¯re from the Walton family? You¡ are the sessor of the Walton family, Nick Walton?!¡±
Smack!
¡°Screw you! Who are you to say my name?¡± Nick flew into a rage and stepped forward to p Roger hard on the face!
With the sound of the loud p, a conspicuous bright red p mark appeared on Roger¡¯s fair face.
Seeing this, Hayden and Samuel, who were hiding behind Roger, almost had their eyes fall out!
They could have never imagined that Roger, who was so high and mighty in their eyes, would be pped in the face without mercy after revealing his family name!
The Waltons?
Could he be from the Walton family, one of the eight top families in DC?
Hayden¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s statuses were too low for them to know who Nick was. But Roger was so shocked to hear his name that he had blurted out that Nick was the heir of the Waltons. He was someonepletely out of reach to Hayden and Samuel!
Moreover, the most frightening thing was that the young man they had just beaten up was Nick¡¯s brother, which meant that he was also a Walton!
They had actually beaten up someone from one of the eight top families!
As soon as they thought of this, Hayden and Samuel both almost fainted!
They¡ didn¡¯t know the identity of the young man when they beat him up!
If they had known that he was a Walton, they would never have dared toy a hand on him!
Alyssa and Bethany were pale with fright as they cowered behind their boyfriends, not daring to say a word.
Just now, while Roger, Samuel, and Hayden had been beating up the young man, they had also taken the opportunity to kick him a few times. But unexpectedly, he was a Walton!
In the eyes of ordinary people, the eight top families were just like royalty, noble andpletely out of reach!
Those who beat up anyone from the eight top families would naturally end up miserable!
Everleigh stood frozen in ce with her mouth open,pletely stunned!
She didn¡¯t expect that the young man who had drunk too much and wanted to take liberties with her was actually a Walton!
If she had known that he was a Walton, she wouldn¡¯t have struggled, and she wouldn¡¯t have had to go to the trouble of seducing Roger. After all, the Waltons were far superior to the Dunnes!
For a while, Everleigh¡¯s heart was brimming with remorse and regret.
At this moment, half of Roger¡¯s face was swollen because of the p, but he didn¡¯t dare to get angry. He was too scared to even cover his face and quickly begged Nick for forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Walton, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m ignorant and foolish and ended up offending you. Please be magnanimous and spare me this time! I will never dare toy a hand on your brother again!¡±
¡°Again? Screw you! You brought people to beat up my brother, and you still have the audacity to expect me to let you off? Damn it! You must be dreaming!¡±
Nick spat saliva on Roger¡¯s face.
Chapter 1151 - 1151 It’s None of My Business
1151 It¡¯s None of My Business
Being spat on his face was undoubtedly humiliating.
Roger¡¯s face flushed red, but he didn¡¯t dare to reach out to wipe the saliva away.
Based on what Nick said, Roger could tell that there was probably no way to resolve the matter amicably today.
They only had themselves to me for beating up the young man without finding out his identity.
Although Roger always felt that the Dunnes would soon be able to catch up with the eight top families of DC and even be one of them, especially since Samuel and the others kept praising him, he knew very well that the Dunnes were not one of the eight top families of DC yet and were in fact far inferior.
Moreover, Nick had already been designated as the next helmsman of the Waltons. If nothing went wrong, he would be the new Walton helmsman in a few years. His status was much better than Roger¡¯s, and his family was much better than Roger¡¯s. Facing Nick, Roger didn¡¯t have any confidence.
Seeing that Nick had lost his temper, Roger was frightened, and his legs went limp. He knelt on the floor with a loud thud.
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Walton, I really didn¡¯t know of your identity just now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything to you! I will kneel in apology. As long as I can help you calm down, you can hit me and scold me as you please!¡±
Seeing Roger kneeling in front of Nick, Hayden and Samuel were scared out of their wits. They hurriedly knelt down with two loud sounds.
Thud!
Thud!
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Walton, please forgive us. We really didn¡¯t mean to offend you. We didn¡¯t know your identity¡ Please forgive us!¡± Samuel and Hayden also begged for forgiveness, their faces deathly pale.
Nick looked at the scene in front of him with satisfaction. Indeed, this was the only oue for those who offended the Waltons. In the end, they would have no choice but to kneel, beg for forgiveness, and be at their disposal!
¡°Hmm?¡± At this moment, Nick saw Lucas still sitting in his chair, and his eyebrows immediately furrowed. ¡°Punk, how dare you still sit there calmly?¡±
Lucas nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not involved in this, and what you do is none of my business.¡±
Nick frowned and asked the young man beside him, ¡°Jacky, did this guy hit you?¡±
Jacky looked at Lucas carefully and found that he wasn¡¯t there just now. He shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡±
Alyssa immediately grumbled in dissatisfaction, ¡°Hmph, this wimp was hiding. I didn¡¯t expect him to escape this!¡±
Bethany and the others felt the same.
They had looked down on Lucas just now because he didn¡¯t join them in saving Everleigh.
However, they had beaten up a Walton in the process, and now the Waltons were here to take revenge. On the other hand, Lucas didn¡¯t participate and was lucky enough to escape this catastrophe!
The thought of it made them look at Lucas with even more displeasure.
But Lucas didn¡¯t care at all about what these people thought of him.
He wasn¡¯t someone who cared much about what others thought of him. He had merely agreed toe here with Le because he had lost the bet. He was just posing as her boyfriend, so he didn¡¯t care about what they thought at all.
¡°Jacky, the people who beat you up today are now kneeling in front of you. It¡¯s up to you what you want to do with them!¡± Nick said to Jacky proudly.
Since these people dared to assault one of them, even if Jacky wanted their lives, the Waltons would definitely be able to settle it easily.
¡°Thanks, bro!¡±
After hearing what his brother said, Jackyughed menacingly, grabbed the stic baton in the hand of a strong man beside him, and hit Roger, Samuel, and Hayden, who were kneeling in front of him.
¡°You idiots, weren¡¯t you feeling really smug when you surrounded me and beat me just now? I¡¯m going to let you have a taste of your own medicine now!
¡°No dodging! If anyone dares to dodge again, I¡¯ll get the bodyguards behind me to let you have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be surrounded and beaten up!
¡°And you bastard, f*ck, what¡¯s the big deal about the Dunnes? You¡¯re the bastard who hit me the hardest and acted the most arrogant! Damn it. I¡¯m going to beat you to death now!¡±
Jacky cursed loudly while hitting Roger, Samuel, and Hayden, who were crying and shrieking in pain. But they didn¡¯t dare to hide and could only beg for mercy.
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Walton, we were blind. We really know our mistake now! Ahhh, help! Please spare us! We will never dare to do it again!¡±
¡°Please forgive me! Mr. Walton¡ Argh!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry! Ahhhh!¡±
¡
Only when Jacky became tired did he finally stop hitting them. But they were already iparably miserable as theyy on the floor with their faces swollen and bruised. They looked far more wretched than Jacky did.
Since Roger had hit Jacky the hardest earlier, Jacky had beaten him up extra hard, and there was a cut on his forehead. There were tears and snot all over his face, and he didn¡¯t look anything like his high and mighty self from earlier.
Seeing Roger¡¯s miserable state, Jacky felt that he had finally vented all his anger and tossed the stic baton in his hand back to the bodyguard behind him.
¡°You bastards, I¡¯ll definitely skin you alive if you dare toy a hand on me again!¡± Jacky warned.
Roger hurriedly said, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again! Never again! We were blind today and failed to recognize who you were. Otherwise, we would have never dared to touch you! This will never happen again!¡±
His attitude was extremely humble. If Jacky asked Roger to lick his shoes right now, Roger would do it without hesitation.
After Roger realized that he had beaten up Jacky, a scion of the Waltons, and seeing that Nick had brought so many powerful bodyguards, his heart sank to rock bottom, and he had thought that he was dead meat this time.
Even if he didn¡¯t die, he would probably lose an arm at least.
But he had only been beaten up by Jacky. Although it was painful, it was much better than dying or bing crippled, so he was absolutely grateful!
Hayden and Samuel hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Mr. Walton, we will never dare to offend you again! How could we possibly dare to do anything to someone as noble as you?¡±
Jacky felt pleased. Looking at the two people who were too scared to even look unhappy, he suddenly thought of a good idea. ¡°Yeah, you two plebs actually had the guts to beat me. I can¡¯t let you off that easily!¡±
His words immediately made Hayden¡¯s and Samuel¡¯s hearts skip a beat.
Then Jacky ordered, ¡°Okay, you two beat each other up hard until I¡¯m satisfied! I won¡¯t spare anyone who dares to pretend!¡±
Everyone was stunned.
But Samuel immediately reacted. He clenched his fist and punched Hayden¡¯s face hard.
Bang!
Chapter 1152 - 1152 Dragging Him Down
1152 Dragging Him Down
Hayden didn¡¯t react until Samuel¡¯s fist hit his face and he felt a sharp pain in his cheekbone.
¡°Damn it, you bastard Samuel! You sneak attacked me! Since you struck first, don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy!¡± Hayden hollered furiously and punched Samuel.
The two of them started hitting each other.
What Jacky said spurred Samuel and Hayden to go all out as if they were fighting to the death.
After a short exchange of blows, their faces were already covered in bruises and wounds. They were in immense pain, but they still continued to hit each other hard, afraid Jacky would think that they weren¡¯t hitting each other hard enough.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
Seeing that the two immediately fought each other after receiving his order, Jacky guffawed smugly.
Looking at the scene in front of him, Nick immediately smiled contemptuously, as if he was watching two dogs biting each other.
Next to them, Alyssa and Bethany watched nervously as their boyfriends beat each other up as if they were enemies. But they knew that this was Jacky¡¯s order, so they didn¡¯t dare to disobey him or lose their temper. They could only look at the scene in front of them worriedly.
Everleigh watched with some worry on her face, but her expression was rather fake. In fact, there was even some pleasure in her eyes.
At the end of the day, the reason they ended up offending the Waltons was that they had saved Everleigh from Jacky. It could even be said that she was the trigger for today¡¯s incident.
But now, Everleigh was watching her roommates¡¯ boyfriends being forced to beat each other up after offending someone because they had saved her. She didn¡¯t feel any guilt at all but instead had a twisted sense of joy.
Reason being, she was disgruntled over Alyssa and Bethany having boyfriends that were much richer than hers, even though she was second in beauty among the four roommates after Le.
They had frequently shown off to Everleigh in the past, so she had already umted a lot of pent-up resentment and jealousy.
When she saw how miserable they were, Everleigh felt that she had finally found some release for her long-standing resentment.
Of course, in addition to Alyssa¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s boyfriends, she also found Le¡¯s boyfriend an eyesore.
Lucas actually drove a two-million-dor car. How did Le get herself such a boyfriend?
Thinking of this, Everleigh couldn¡¯t help looking at Jacky, who was standing in front of the crowd.
When Jacky tried to get fresh with her earlier, Everleigh had felt extremely disgusted.
But after learning Jacky¡¯s identity, Everleigh felt that he was rather handsome when she looked at him again. He seemed to be only in his twenties, so he was young and rich.
Moreover, he was from one of the top eight families in DC. If she could marry him, she would get to live a life of luxury,pletely surpassing her three roommates of four years!
When Roger led Hayden and Samuel to her rescue about ten minutes ago, Everleigh had felt extremely excited and happy. But now, she was furious at these people who had ruined her good deed.
If they hadn¡¯t rushed over, taken her away, and even beat up Jacky, she might be Jacky¡¯s woman now!
When Everleigh saw Alyssa¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s boyfriends still fighting each other hard, while Le¡¯s new ¡®boyfriend¡¯ Lucas was still sitting calmly and enjoying the show, her eyes shed with maliciousness.
Everleigh suddenly pointed at Lucas and reprimanded self-righteously, ¡°Lucas, aren¡¯t you Le¡¯s boyfriend and their friend? They¡¯ve been beaten up for offending Mr. Walton, but you¡¯re just sitting here and watching. Are you still a man? You¡¯re really a disappointment!¡±
Lucas remained sitting and nced at Everleigh.
He was well aware of what she was thinking.
After she learned Jacky¡¯s identity, the regret on her face was almost overflowing. Immediately afterward, she had obvious hatred in her eyes when she looked at Hayden and Samuel.
Now that she knew who Jacky was, her gratitude toward them for saving her had already turned into hatred. She thought that they had ruined her chance to hook up with Jacky.
Now that she suddenly targeted Lucas, she just wanted to drag him down too.
Thus, Lucas didn¡¯t react to Everleigh¡¯s usation and simply said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just apanying Le for a meal. Friend? The two of them aren¡¯t worthy of being my friends.¡±
Le could also tell that Everleigh had hostile intentions.
The person forcing Samuel and Hayden to beat each other up was a scion of the Waltons, one of the eight top families in DC. Even Roger had to kneel and beg for mercy from the two Walton brothers. But Lucas didn¡¯t have any friendship with Samuel and Hayden in the first ce, so what right did Everleigh have to want him to help them?
It was clearly a deliberate attempt to get Lucas implicated!
Le looked at Everleigh and said impolitely, ¡°Everleigh, that¡¯s enough. Aren¡¯t you just trying to blow things up? Don¡¯t forget who caused things to end up this way!¡±
She was good at observing, and she had long noticed the changes in Everleigh¡¯s expressions.
She chose to keep silent because she didn¡¯t want to embarrass Everleigh in public, thinking that doing so wasn¡¯t necessary. But now that Everleigh wanted to drag Lucas into trouble, Le couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.
¡°Le, how¡ how could you say that about me?! We¡¯ve always treated you as our close friend, but you¡¯re so selfish. Even though Alyssa¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s boyfriends are suffering, you¡¯re not even thinking of helping them!
¡°You¡¯re so heartless! I really had the wrong idea about you!¡±
Everleigh used, looking extremely heartbroken.
Alyssa nodded and chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Le, why are you like that? Have we ever mistreated you before? Now that our boyfriends are in trouble, your boyfriend is watching at the side, and you refuse to help at all. Instead, you¡¯re making callousments. You¡¯ve gone overboard!¡±
Bethany said angrily, ¡°Le, so much for being friends! They all say that time will prove people¡¯s true colors. This incident shows that you¡¯re just like your boyfriend, selfish and condescending. It¡¯s really disappointing!¡±
Chapter 1153 - 1153 What a Scumbag Is
1153 What a Scumbag Is
Facing her three roommates¡¯ usations, Le remained calm.
In fact, after four years of living with them, she had already figured out what kind of people they really were. So she wasn¡¯t surprised that they would say such things.
¡°You don¡¯t have to keep using me and my boyfriend. After all, those two are your boyfriends. What do they have to do with us? You two don¡¯t even dare to go help them yourselves. Why should my boyfriend help them?
¡°It¡¯s the first time my boyfriend met you guys today. You¡¯re the one going overboard for asking a stranger to help!
!!
¡°And you, Everleigh, since you¡¯re so righteous, why don¡¯t you stop them? After all, those two are your best friend¡¯s boyfriends! Besides, they offended someone because they saved you, right? All the more why you should help them plead for mercy.¡±
What Le said immediately made Everleigh speechless. Alyssa and Bethany were indignant, but they were at a loss for words.
At this moment, Samuel and Hayden had bruises all over their faces, and even a few of their teeth had been knocked out. They were so exhausted from fighting that they could barely even move.
¡°Enough, stop fighting,¡± Jacky finally said mercifully.
Samuel and Hayden instantly felt relieved from being spared from death. They rxed and copsed on the floor. After panting heavily, they hurriedly thanked Jacky, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Walton!¡±
After pausing for a while, they asked cautiously, ¡°Are¡ are you letting us off then?¡±
Jacky snorted coldly. ¡°All the guys, get lost and leave the women behind. I¡¯ll spare you this time!¡±
Then Jacky ogled the girls.
Especially when he saw Le, his gaze lingered on her for a moment. She was the prettiest among the group.
Since the men had offended him, he was being kind enough to use their women aspensation!
Hearing what Jacky said, Le, Alyssa, and Bethany had drastic changes in expressions.
They were people, not objects. How could they be used aspensation?
Moreover, even a fool would be able to guess what would happen to them if they were really left here!
¡°Uhh¡ Okay, as long as it¡¯ll calm you down, you can have these women, Mr. Walton! We¡¯ll leave now!¡±
Samuel and Hayden only hesitated slightly before agreeing.
Since Jacky had finally agreed to spare them, they obviously had to agree immediately!
Besides, it would only be their girlfriends suffering. At worst, they would just get other women in the future. How could they possibly get into another conflict with Jacky for their sake?
Thus, they were overjoyed after hearing Jacky¡¯s conditions.
Samuel and Hayden were utter scumbags.
Roger hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Jacky, Mr. Nick, these women are at your disposal! We¡¯ll get going now and won¡¯t impose on you any further!¡±
Actually, these women had nothing to do with Roger, and the only person he had thoughts about was Le. But he hadn¡¯t gotten together with her yet, so even if the Walton brothers vited her, it wouldn¡¯t count as cuckolding him.
Since Jacky wanted her, he naturally didn¡¯t have any objections.
Seeing their boyfriends agree without any hesitation, Alyssa and Bethany stared at them in shock!
¡°S-Samuel, I¡¯m your girlfriend, and you¡¯re abandoning me like this? Didn¡¯t you say that you would treat me well and protect me forever?¡± Alyssa used in fury, looking at Samuel in disbelief.
Staring at her boyfriend, Hayden, with tears welling up in her eyes, Bethany said angrily, ¡°Hayden, you¡ you¡¯re actually going to leave me behind here? Do you know what will happen to me? Are you still a man?!¡±
Both of them couldn¡¯t ept this at all. What made them feel worse was their boyfriends¡¯ attitudes and betrayal. They had been betrayed and abandoned by their boyfriends!
Le turned pale and grabbed Lucas¡¯s sleeve nervously.
However, she had ¡®tricked¡¯ Lucas intoing here, and he wasn¡¯t actually her boyfriend, so she was in no ce to ask him to protect her since they were just casual acquaintances who had had a brief conversation.
Moreover, the person who had made the request was a Walton. But Lucas was just an illegitimate son of the Huttons, so he probably couldn¡¯t resist the Waltons¡
Then, what should she do now?
Although Le was usually very smart and had a high IQ, she was only a young girl in her twenties after all. In the face of this sudden situation, she would inevitably be panic-stricken and at aplete loss for what to do.
Among the four women in the room, Everleigh was the only one who wasn¡¯t worried but instead thrilled.
Everleigh was just thinking about how she could approach Jacky and hook up with him, but she didn¡¯t expect that the opportunity woulde to her so soon!
She knew very well what would happen to the girls next.
If she slept with Jacky, she would be considered the woman of a scion of the Waltons, and she might even be able to be his wife as long as she put her skills to work!
So after she heard Jacky¡¯s request, her eyes were full of anticipation and excitement.
In contrast to the three other nervous and scared girls, Everleigh took the initiative to step forward and walk over to Jacky. She said with a gentle and ttering look on his face, ¡°Jacky, I¡¯m so sorry. When you said you liked me earlier, I was unprepared and shocked. I didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful to you. Please forgive me!
¡°Could you give me another chance to serve you properly?¡±
While speaking, Everleigh pressed her entire body against Jacky¡¯s and said with a sultry look, ¡°Jacky, I am a senior student at Georgetown University, and my name is Everleigh Cohen. If you¡¯re willing to give me this opportunity, then you¡¯ll be the first and only man in my life!¡±
Everleigh was quite pretty, and now that she was trying her best to please Jacky and leaning against him affectionately, he felt incredibly attracted.
¡°Hahaha, not bad. You¡¯re a sensible and interesting beauty. I like you!¡± Jackyughed as he wrapped his arm around Everleigh¡¯s waist and stroked her a few times. ¡°But your roommates seem very unwilling. How about this? If you can help me convince them and make them obey me and apany me for one night, you can be my woman from now on!¡±
Chapter 1154 - 1154 Vicious and Shameless
1154 Vicious and Shameless
As soon as Everleigh heard what Jacky said, she was over the moon. It was as if she had already seen the path to luxury in front of her.
She didn¡¯t even consider what Jacky¡¯s request was before she immediately said, ¡°You should have heard what Jacky said, right?
¡°Speaking of which, your boyfriends have already abandoned you and want to leave you behind, so why are you still so reluctant?
¡°A young and handsome man like Jacky is much better than your boyfriends! It¡¯s your honor that he wants to sleep with you!
!!
¡°After today, Jacky will definitely treat you well. How about it? Have you considered it carefully?¡±
Everleigh¡¯s behavior and what she said left Alyssa and Bethany in disbelief.
Even though they were usually a bit snobbish and envious of those with rich and handsome boyfriends, they were still college students after all. Having received so many years of education, they still had some shame.
Why should they allow a strange man to treat them like ythings?
They had a sense of shame and dignity!
However, Everleigh¡¯s words and actions had proven that she waspletely shameless now, so much so that she wanted them to do such a debauched and immoral act, just like a pimp!
Moreover, this conflict was due to them saving Everleigh.
But in the end, Everleigh went all out ttering and seducing Jacky. To please him, she even went so far as to convince them to be his ythings too!
They had been living together in the same dormitory room for four years, but only now did they finally see how shameless Everleigh was!
¡°Everleigh, you are simply shameless! Even if you want to get ahead shamelessly, don¡¯t use us as your tools to please him!¡± Alyssa said to Everleigh furiously.
Bethany chided, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re just a shameless slut who throws yourself at rich men whenever you see them. Do you think we¡¯re the same as you? We wouldn¡¯t have offended the Waltons if not for the sake of saving you!
¡°You¡¯re simply an ingrate. You¡¯re eagerly throwing yourself at Mr. Walton only because he¡¯s a scion of one of the top eight families of DC! If he were just an ordinary person, you would have avoided him at all costs!
¡°You¡¯re disgusting!¡±
Hearing this, Everleigh turned sullen.
She actually didn¡¯t care what Bethany thought of her, but she was worried that Jacky would have a bad impression of her after hearing Bethany¡¯s remarks.
If Jacky thought she was just a vain gold digger, he would abandon her once he got tired of ying with her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to be his wife and a daughter-inw of the Waltons then!
¡°Shut up, Bethany! Don¡¯t take out your resentment on me and nder me!¡± Everleigh shouted righteously. Then she smiled strangely and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Jacky is just asking you to apany him for a night. But if you¡¯re going to be so insensible, he might just let other people y with you instead!
¡°You must have already seen that Jacky and Mr. Nick brought more than ten bodyguards with them. If he gives you to them, you two probably won¡¯t survive until tomorrow.
¡°So, what¡¯s your decision? Are you going to serve Mr. Jacky for a night or let these bodyguards sleep with you?¡±
While speaking, Everleigh deliberately looked at the ten or so tall and muscr men behind Nick and Jacky.
If petite girls like Alyssa and Bethany were gang-raped by these burly bodyguards for a night, they might really die.
Everleigh threatened her roommates without any restraint.
On the other hand, after Jacky heard what Everleigh said, his eyes lit up, and he praised, ¡°Everleigh, you¡¯re very smart!¡±
After praising Everleigh, he looked at the other three girls in the room again and said with an evil expression, ¡°She¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t know any better and refuse to obey, you¡¯ll definitely suffer at the hands of my brother¡¯s bodyguards!
¡°You can decide for yourself if you want to listen to me and serve me for a night or apany these bodyguards instead!¡±
Jacky¡¯s and Everleigh¡¯s words made Alyssa¡¯s, Bethany¡¯s, and Le¡¯s faces turn pale.
After seeing therge group of burly bodyguards who were nearly 1.9 meters tall blocking the door, they were so frightened that they began trembling.
If they were really left to these bodyguards to toy with, they might really die!
¡°Everleigh, you¡ how can you be so vicious? So much for treating you as a close friend before. You¡ you are too terrifying!¡±
Alyssa and Bethany were so frightened that they were about to burst into tears. They shouted at Everleigh, hoping that she could find her conscience and let them off.
¡°Hmph!¡± Everleigh just rolled her eyes at the two of them, harrumphed coldly, and turned away from them.
Jacky looked at Samuel and Hayden, who were still standing at the door, and then at Lucas, who was still sitting in the private room. He chided with displeasure, ¡°What are you guys still doing here? Hurry up and get lost! Do you want to watch me toy with your women?¡±
Samuel and Hayden were frightened and hurriedly waved their hands. ¡°No, no, no, go ahead, Mr. Jacky. We¡¯ll leave right now!¡±
After speaking, the two of them hurriedly moved to leave in panic.
At this moment, Lucas, who had been only sitting in his seat like a bystander, put down the ss of juice in his hand and said coldly, ¡°You can take that woman Everleigh if you want. She herself wants to stay and serve you anyway.
¡°But the other three women have already made it clear that they don¡¯t want to apany you, so I¡¯m taking them away!¡±
What Lucas said immediately left everyone dumbfounded!
Le¡¯s, Alyssa¡¯s, and Bethany¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Even Samuel and Hayden were extremely shocked. They never expected that Lucas would speak up for their girlfriends, whom they had already abandoned, and say that he would take them away.
Is Lucas Gray a fool?
Didn¡¯t he hear what Mr. Jacky¡¯s identity is?
He already knew the identities of Jacky and Nick, but he still dared to speak to Jacky in such a manner. They thought that Lucas was simply courting death!
Chapter 1155 - 1155 I Want To Take Them Away
1155 I Want To Take Them Away
Even Le looked at Lucas in astonishment.
She knew that he was the chairman of the Stardust Corporation, and through various clues, she had guessed that he was an illegitimate son of the Huttons, one of the eight top families.
But she thought that since he was an illegitimate son, the Huttons didn¡¯t recognize him officially. While he could still leverage the family¡¯s power in front of the other families, he couldn¡¯t do so when facing the two scions of the Waltons, a family of the same status as the Huttons.
After all, the Huttons would never go against a family ofparable strength and status for the sake of an illegitimate son whom they had kicked out of the family years ago.
Moreover, Lucas wasn¡¯t really Le¡¯s boyfriend in the first ce. They had only met twice and exchanged a few sentences. She had merely dragged him here to pose as her boyfriend to try and stop Roger¡¯s incessant harassment of her.
But now, Lucas had spoken and might have offended Jacky. What if Jacky got the Waltons to retaliate against Lucas?
For a while, Le¡¯s feelings were extremelyplicated. Although she was grateful to Lucas for protecting her, she was also very concerned and worried about him.
Alyssa and Bethany looked at Lucas in surprise. Neither of them had expected him to be willing to stand up for them after their own boyfriends had abandoned them despite having criticized and despised him so much.
Regardless of whether or not Lucas had the ability to deal with Jacky and Nick and whether or not he could take the three of them away safely, the fact that he had the courage to speak out against Jacky was enough to make the two of them feel guilty and change their opinions about him.
Lucas wasn¡¯t the cowardly good-for-nothing that they had previously called him. Rather, he was a real man.
After Jacky heard what Lucas said, his face immediately darkened.
Since Lucas didn¡¯t participate in beating him, Jacky had mercifully spared him. And when he taught Roger, Hayden, and Samuel a lesson just now, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble with Lucas but disregarded his presence.
But Jacky didn¡¯t expect Lucas to provoke him instead, even though he had spared him just now!
Jacky narrowed his eyes and said with a threatening look, ¡°Punk, do you know who you¡¯re really talking to? Do you think you can take away people I want to stay just because you say so?¡±
Everleigh nced at Lucas and said viciously, ¡°Jacky, since this idiot wants to y the hero, you should show him what the consequences of offending you are!
¡°I suggest you kill this punk in front of these people! This can be considered a warning to others. When people learn about it, they won¡¯t dare to disobey you in the future!¡±
Jacky nced coldly at Everleigh, immediately making her shut up and tremble like she had fallen into an ice cer.
She knew that what she had just said was taboo because Jacky didn¡¯t like being told what to do.
Nick stood at the side indifferently with his arms folded, as if he was watching a show, waiting for Jacky to deal with this matter himself.
After all, he had brought so many people here to support his brother. Regardless of how Jacky wanted to deal with these people, Nick didn¡¯t care.
Even if Jacky really wanted to kill people, Nick would take care of things well and make sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any trouble.
Jacky red at Lucas and said arrogantly, ¡°Punk, since this is the first time you¡¯ve offended me, I can spare you. As long as you kneel in front of me and kowtow to me respectfully ten times, I will spare you!¡±
Lucas sneered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have what it takes to make me kneel and kowtow to you!
¡°As I said, you can do whatever you want with that woman next to you, but I¡¯m taking the other three away!
¡°On ount that this is the first time you¡¯ve offended me, I can forgive you for being rude. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being hostile to you!¡±
¡°Damn it! You must be tired of living!¡± Jacky instantly flew into a rage. He shouted at the bodyguards behind him, ¡°You guys, go grab that punk! I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to cripple him, tie him here, and make him watch me toy with his woman!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Jacky!¡±
After hearing Jacky¡¯s order, the ten or so bodyguards immediately rushed toward Lucas menacingly.
Seeing this, Le became extremely anxious and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Lucas, run! Don¡¯t worry about us! Just get out!¡±
Although it would be extremely difficult for Lucas to break out through so many burly men, there would at least still be a chance of survival if he tried.
If Lucas really stayed in this small private room surrounded by so many people, it would only be a matter of time before he was caught.
When the time came, Lucas might really get his limbs broken, and Jacky¡¯s bodyguards might even beat him to death!
If Jacky really wanted to force himself onto her, she would just die so that she could escape the vition and humiliation.
But it was different for Lucas.
She was the one who dragged him here to help her today, so if anything happened to him, she would live with a guilty conscience for the rest of her life!
Looking at the bodyguards charging toward Lucas aggressively, Everleigh smiled maliciously. ¡°Hmph, you deserve it! You only have yourself to me for going against Jacky!¡±
The door of the private room was just a few meters away. Just as Le finished shouting, the fist of the bodyguard at the front was about to hit Lucas¡¯s face.
But Lucas remained still, as if he was petrified in shock and even forgot to dodge.
Jacky and Everleigh had pleasure in their eyes, as if they had already seen Lucas¡¯s bruised and swollen face.
Bang!
But the very next moment, Lucas blocked the punch of the front bodyguard with one hand.
Lucas raised his head and slowly looked at Jacky, Nick, and the bodyguards with a look of pity! ¡°I¡¯ve just made things very clear, but why do you still choose to court death?¡±
Chapter 1156 - 1156 Drawing A Line
1156 Drawing A Line
While everyone was watching in shock, Lucas squeezed the bodyguard¡¯s hand and folded it with great force, snapping it with a loud click. Then the bodyguard shrieked loudly like a pig being ughtered.
¡°Ahhhhh!¡±
Immediately afterward, Lucas kicked the bodyguard in the chest, sending his body, which weighed about 90 kilograms, flying.
¡°You!¡± Jacky blurted out in astonishment. He didn¡¯t expect that Lucas would dare to fight back and break the hand of a Walton bodyguard!
Of course, this was merely the beginning.
The next second, Lucas¡¯s figure suddenly transformed into an elusive and blurry shadow that dashed through the remaining bodyguards.
Snap!
¡°Waahhh!¡±
Thud!
¡
Shrieks of misery rang out one after another.
In merely five seconds, all of the ten or so bodyguards that Nick had brought were lying copsed on the floor, unable to get up.
Lucas had knocked them all out!
This scene made the jaws of everyone present drop, their mouths wide open in total disbelief!
Samuel, Hayden, and Roger, who were still standing at the door, were all stunned by Lucas¡¯s act of knocking out so many tall and strong bodyguards in an instant.
They couldn¡¯t even see Lucas¡¯s movements clearly just now. They only saw the bodyguards being knocked unconscious and falling to the floor one after another, unable to move again.
It was¡ like a scene from a sci-fi or fantasy movie. They rubbed their eyes in doubt, wondering if their eyes were ying tricks on them or if they were hallucinating.
But it was an indisputable fact that there were numerous bodyguards sprawled across the floor of the private room.
Alyssa, Bethany, and Everleigh all looked at the scene in front of them in astonishment. They were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t say a single word at all.
They didn¡¯t expect that Lucas, who didn¡¯t seem very strong, would suddenly disy so much power and knock out the ten-plus bodyguards within such a short period of time!
More importantly, Lucas looked rather rxed, as if it was just an extremely easy feat.
It was as if the bodyguards that Nick brought were all fragile weaklings that he had dealt with easily!
Le looked at Lucas in shock, her eyes wide open.
Even she didn¡¯t know that he had such formidable martial arts skills!
At this moment, Nick and Jacky were the most stunned.
These bodyguards worked for them, so they were naturally clear about their strength. Although these bodyguards were not as formidable as the Waltons¡¯ top experts, it would be no exaggeration to say that they could defeat ten to twenty ordinary people each without any problem!
Besides, there were more than ten bodyguards altogether. Even if they faced more than a hundred people, they should still be able to deal with them easily!
But Lucas was alone. Even though he was a young man who didn¡¯t seem that strong, he had actually easily knocked the bodyguards to the floor!
This was simply unheard of to them!
After returning to his senses, Jacky flew into a rage and hollered at Lucas, ¡°You¡ you bastard, how dare you knock out our bodyguards? You must have a death wish! We will never spare you!¡±
In contrast, Nick, who was several years older than Jacky, wasn¡¯t that easily angered, so he thought about things from a moreprehensive perspective.
From Lucas¡¯s moves just now, Nick acutely felt danger. He knew that the young man in front of him was definitely not someone who could be provoked easily!
Based on the fact that Lucas had defeated all the bodyguards in such a short time, Nick dared to conclude that Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills were not inferior to the strongest bodyguards of the Waltons!
¡°Who¡ who exactly are you?¡± Nick asked with a grim expression.
He was really worried that if Lucas was from a big family and they became enemies, it might cause the Waltons a lot of trouble.
Lucas said with a faint smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much about it. I¡¯m not from a wealthy family in DC.¡±
Hearing this, Nick gradually looked less scrupulous.
After all, at this point, if Lucas was really from a big family, he wouldn¡¯t still be hiding his identity from everyone.
Unless, just as he said himself, he really didn¡¯t belong to any big force in DC at all.
After Nick thought of this, murderous intent appeared on his face.
To anyone who dared to deal with the Waltons¡¯ bodyguards like this, he would definitely teach them a harsh lesson!
Seeing that Lucas didn¡¯t reveal his identity, Nick turned gloomy and questioned the others in the private room with a threatening expression, ¡°You guys had dinner with him, so you should know who he is, right?¡±
Seeing the hostility on Nick¡¯s face, Roger quickly drew a line between himself and Lucas, ¡°Mr. Nick, I don¡¯t know who this punk is. I didn¡¯t know him at all before tonight, and we only happened to get together for dinner!¡±
Samuel and Hayden also hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Mr. Nic. We don¡¯t know this punk at all. Le brought him here, and he¡¯s apparently her new boyfriend. All we know about him is that his name is Lucas Gray!
¡°Yeah! In fact, we don¡¯t know him at all. We even had some conflicts. We even nned to teach him a lesson, but before we could¡¡±
The few of them spoke nervously, for fear that Nick would misunderstand that they were friends with Lucas and thus take out his anger on them.
Lucas had actually beaten up the bodyguards of the Waltons. Even without thinking, they knew that the Waltons would definitely hold him responsible. Thus, they hurriedly took the opportunity to draw a clear line between themselves and Lucas, lest they were implicated.
In fact, they told the truth. After all, they didn¡¯t know Lucas well, but their eagerness to draw a clear line between themselves and Lucas was too unsightly and disgusting.
Seeing this, Lucas merely sneered and said proudly, ¡°Based on your characters, it¡¯s impossible for you guys to have anything to do with me!¡±
Chapter 1157 - 1157 Unexpected Person
1157 Unexpected Person
Seeing Lucas be extremely disdainful toward them, Roger gritted his teeth and said resentfully, ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t be too smug! Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re some big shot that is superior to everyone else?
¡°I¡¯m telling you. The Waltons aren¡¯t a family you can afford to provoke! If you offend a Walton scion, it will be over for you even if you have ten lives!
¡°The Waltons are one of the eight top families in DC, and they control almost the entire entertainment industry in DC. Even the other seven families don¡¯t dare to offend them easily!
¡°And you, punk, how dare you talk to Mr. Jacky like that? You even beat up so many of the Waltons¡¯ bodyguards! You¡¯re dead meat this time!¡±
Roger was already angry because Lucas had snatched Le, the woman he liked. If Jacky hadn¡¯t forcefully brought Everleigh into his private room and caused the other three women to run over to ask for help, he would have dealt with Lucas at that time.
Since Lucas was courting death by offending the two Walton scions, Roger didn¡¯t mind kicking him when he was down, in hopes that Lucas would end up as miserable as possible!
In fact, the Waltons were not as powerful as Roger said. At most, they only controlled 30% of the entertainment industry in DC. Moreover, it was their main area of business.
The reason he deliberately said this in front of Lucas was that he wanted to intimate him, as well as take the opportunity to please and suck up to the Walton brothers.
Samuel and Hayden also hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Dunne is right. Lucas Gray, since you have the guts to offend Mr. Jacky, you have to bear the consequences! If you kneel down and beg for forgiveness, you might be able to survive!¡±
Lucas looked coldly at the people in front of him and didn¡¯t even bother to say a word to them.
There was no point in bothering with these viins who only sucked up to the powerful and looked down on the weak.
But Jacky was very pleased by their ttery. He said to Lucas proudly, ¡°Punk, now you should know exactly what mistake you¡¯vemitted! I want you to know that offending us is definitely the most stupid thing you have ever done in your life!
¡°As long as you obediently give me the woman beside you and make me happy, I might spare your life!¡±
Lucas frowned in displeasure. ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡±
The lecherous meaning in his words and the way he treated women as ythings made Lucas feel absolutely disgusted.
So the next second, Lucas appeared directly in front of Jacky, raised his hand, and pped him in the face.
Smack!
Even though Lucas held back, afraid that he would end up killing Jacky because of a slip-up, the force of his p was not to be underestimated.
Under the force of this p, Jacky was sent flying more than two meters away before staggering and falling to the floor. Even two of his teeth were broken, and his mouth was full of blood.
Seeing Jacky¡¯s miserable state, everyone fell silent, so stunned that they couldn¡¯t say a single word.
On the floor, Jacky was so dizzy that he couldn¡¯t get up for a long time.
As soon as he opened his mouth, blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth, and at the same time, half of a broken tooth fell out.
¡°Damn it!¡± Jacky immediately cursed, and as soon as his mouth moved, the stinging pain from the p in his face swept through him. He shouted in agony, ¡°Nick, kill him. You have to kill him for me!¡±
Only at this moment did Nick finally recover from the shock and point at Lucas furiously, ¡°Bastard! How dare you hit my brother?! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
Then Nick suddenly pulled out a ck pistol from the holster by his waist and aimed it straight at Lucas¡¯s head!
¡°Oh my God. He¡ he has a gun!¡±
As soon as they saw the pistol, Alyssa, Bethany, Samuel, Hayden, and others instantly cried out in terror and retreated backward reflexively.
They rarely saw guns in real life. For many of them, it was their first time seeing a gun in the flesh.
It wasn¡¯t a toy or a model but a powerful weapon that could really kill someone in an instant!
But now, they were all in the room. If they were shot, they would really die for nothing.
Who would dare to demand an exnation from the Waltons?
When Le saw that Nick had actually pulled out a pistol, her expression immediately changed, and her scalp tingled with numbness. This is terrible!
Even though Lucas could defeat so many of the Waltons¡¯ bodyguards, how could he possibly beat the speed of the bullets of a pistol?
Seeing the scene in front of her, Everleigh said with a smug smile, ¡°Lucas Gray, aren¡¯t you very arrogant and proud? How dare you hit Jacky just because you¡¯re good at martial arts? You must have been pretty satisfied, right?
¡°Hah, Mr. Nick is armed with a gun. Let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be now!¡±
Roger looked at this scene with a smile.
If Nick really shot and killed Lucas, it would be wonderful!
Looking at the ck muzzle being pointed at him, Lucas chuckled, then sighed and said, ¡°I advise you to put down the gun in your hand. It won¡¯t work on me, and you¡¯ll only end up making me angry. I was nning to let you go, but if you shoot me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences!¡±
If an ordinary person offended Lucas, he might let them off.
But if they tried to kill him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t spare them. This was his principle.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± A voice suddenly spread from outside, and a young figure appeared at the entrance of the private room. Following him were several people d in the security uniforms of the restaurant.
Seeing this young man, even Lucas looked surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to meet him here. It seemed that the restaurant belonged to the Parkers.
In that case, things were about to get even more interesting¡
Seeing the young man who came, Nick smiled and said, ¡°Keh, you¡¯re finally here! Since this is your turf, you have to do justice for me! My brother got bullied here. That bastard not only beat up my family¡¯s bodyguards, but he even hit my brother!¡±
As soon as the person who came heard this, he was very surprised. ¡°What did you say? Someone actually has the guts to hit your bodyguards and Jacky? Which bastard is it? How dare he¡¡±
Before he finished speaking, he abruptly fell silent.
Reason being, he saw the figure sitting in the room. His body trembled, and he naturally couldn¡¯t continue speaking.
It¡ it¡¯s Lucas!
What is he doing here?!
Chapter 1158 - 1158 Completely Opposite
1158 Completely Opposite
Nick didn¡¯t notice the strange expression on the young man¡¯s face and went on, ¡°Keh, I have always treated you as my friend. But now that my brother has been bullied on your turf, shouldn¡¯t you help me deal with it no matter what?
¡°Did you see that punk over there? He¡¯s very arrogant. He¡¡±
Nick pointed at Lucas, wanting the young man to call all of the restaurant¡¯s security guards to capture Lucas.
But before he could finish speaking, an angry shout rang in his ears.
¡°Shut up!¡± that young man hollered at Nick furiously.
!!
After being yelled at and being stunned for a moment, Nick almost suspected that he had heard wrong.
Nick¡¯s face turned red in anger, and he roared at the young man, ¡°What did you just say, Keh?! You told me to shut up?! Are you out of your mind?!¡±
¡°You¡¯re the one with something wrong with your brain! Otherwise, why would you have provoked Mr. Gray?¡± the young man retorted in a louder voice. ¡°Idiot, not only will I scold you, but I will hit you too! Of all people, you offended Mr. Gray, and you even wanted me to deal with him for you. You must be tired of living!¡±
Then he raised his arm and pped Nick hard in the face!
Smack!
The loud p immediately stunned everyone.
Even Nick was dumbfounded by the sudden p. In disbelief, he couldn¡¯t react at all.
But the young man ignored Nick and hurried toward Lucas. He bent forward and greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, I didn¡¯t expect that you woulde to our restaurant. Had I known you were here, I would havee to receive you a long time ago and arranged for the best room and dishes for you!¡±
The young man was Keh Parker, the grandson of Damon Parker, whose family Lucas had subdued in California!
Keh¡¯s action shocked everyone!
He had just pped Nick, the future helmsman of the Waltons, one of the top eight families in DC, and then hurried over to Lucas and spoke to him so respectfully, as if he was afraid of displeasing Lucas.
Thepletely opposite attitudes were surreal to everyone. Did the general manager of this restaurant¡ mix up their identities?
No matter how they looked at it, they felt that a wealthy scion like Nick should be the one being treated with respect, while an ordinary person like Lucas didn¡¯t deserve this treatment.
Lucas asked with raised brows, ¡°This restaurant belongs to the Parkers?¡±
Keh hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gray, the restaurant belongs to us, and we have opened branches in many cities in the US over thest few months.
¡°I¡¯ll get you a supreme VIP cardter. In the future, you can bring your friends to eat at any of our restaurants, and it¡¯ll be entirely on the house! This is a small token of my appreciation, and I hope you will ept it, Mr. Gray!¡±
Lucas was surprised.
Although the restaurant looked rather ordinary on the outside, it definitely wasn¡¯t a small bistro but a highly-rated one with luxurious decor and an expensive menu.
Over the past few months, the Parkers had opened numerous branches all over the US, so the scale of development was pretty fast.
It was no wonder that even Keh, a third-generation direct descendant, hade to DC.
In fact, strictly speaking, everything of the Parkers now belonged to Lucas.
Thus, even though Keh gave Lucas a supreme VIP card that allowed him to dine free at the Parkers¡¯ restaurants, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
Lucas nodded without saying anything else.
After all, with so many people around, it wasn¡¯t a good time and ce to catch up with Keh.
Keh stood in front of Lucas carefully and attentively, just like a subordinate.
This scene astonished Le and everyone else.
At this moment, Nick finally recovered from the shock of being pped by Keh in public and roared furiously, ¡°Keh Parker, you bastard. How dare you hit me?! The Parkers can get ready to go bankrupt and get lost from DC!¡±
Seeing how furious Nick was, Keh couldn¡¯t help frowning.
Usually, Keh would be worried when a top scion like Nick lost his temper, and he would even be afraid of offending the Waltons and causing a disaster for the Parkers.
But the person Nick offended was Lucas!
The things Lucas had done before had long made Keh be in awe of him, so much so that he didn¡¯t even dare to think about defying him.
It could be said that the reason the Parkers had such a status and the chance to develop rapidly now was all thanks to Lucas. Without Lucas, the Parkers definitely wouldn¡¯t enjoy their current glory!
Furthermore, the Parkers were already loyal to Lucas, and Damon, the helmsman, had already instructed all members of the family to never offend Lucas and stand on his side regardless of who the other party of the conflict was.
It was the same even if the other party was the eight top families in DC!
Therefore, after knowing that the person Nick had a conflict with was Lucas, Keh yelled at Nick and pped him without hesitation.
After hearing Nick¡¯s threats, Keh was a little nervous. But when he saw Lucas¡¯s calm expression, he was no longer worried.
With Lucas around, there was no need to be afraid of the Waltons.
¡°Nick, you don¡¯t have to threaten me. I advise you to think carefully about whether you can leave here safe and sound after offending Mr. Gray!¡± Keh sneered,pletely fearless when facing Nick.
¡°You¡¯re great, Keh Parker. You¡¯re really courageous today, huh? Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you and your family off!¡± Nick shouted.
If the ten or so bodyguards he had brought were still able, he wouldn¡¯t just speak harsh words. Instead, he would have gotten his people to destroy Keh¡¯s restaurant and even teach him a hard lesson!
But Lucas had already knocked unconscious all the people he had brought, so all he could do wassh out at them while trembling with fury.
Keh nced at him coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, it seems I can¡¯t let you off today!¡±
He ordered the security guards, ¡°Hit him hard!¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
After receiving Keh¡¯s order, the burly security guards of the restaurant immediately pinned Nick to the floor and beat him up, causing Nick to scream continuously.
Roger¡¯s, Samuel¡¯s, and Hayden¡¯s faces turned pale.
They didn¡¯t expect that Nick, a scion of the Waltons and the Waltons¡¯ future helmsman, would really be pinned to the floor and beaten to a pulp!
They wouldn¡¯t have believed this scene if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes!
It was crazy!
Chapter 1159 - 1159 Who is He?
1159 Who is He?
While the security guards were beating Nick up, Keh approached Lucas quietly and asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Gray, what do you say? Should we beat him to death or spare him after teaching him a lesson?¡±
Lucas was very satisfied with Keh¡¯s behavior and said indifferently, ¡°Nah, we don¡¯t need to beat him to death. Just break his limbs and throw him out.¡±
He didn¡¯t lower his voice, so everyone in the private room heard what he said.
Keh immediately answered, ¡°Yes!¡±
He looked at the subordinates that he had brought andmanded loudly, ¡°Did you hear that? Break his limbs and throw him out! Throw all of these people on the floor out too!¡±
Nick, who had been beaten to a pulp, was losing his mind after hearing their conversation. He couldn¡¯t believe that Keh, who had always been very respectful to him, would actually get people to break his limbs after just listening to what Lucas said!
¡°Keh, you¡ you can¡¯t do this! Ah! Keh, on ount that we¡¯re friends, please let me off! I promise I will never take revenge on you¡ª Ah! It hurts! Please just let me off!¡±
Facing the threat of having his limbs broken, Nick swallowed his pride and frantically begged.
But how could Keh go against Lucas¡¯s wishes?
Since Lucas said that he wanted Nick¡¯s limbs broken, Keh would definitely do so!
¡°Do it!¡± Keh said.
The security guards immediately pinned Nick to the floor, picked up several steel pipes that the Waltons¡¯ bodyguards had brought, and used them to smash Nick¡¯s limbs.
Snap!
With the sounds of his bones breaking, Nick shrieked miserably and passed out from the pain.
After seeing his brother¡¯s tragic condition, Nick was too stunned for words. He cowered on the floor and shuddered.
¡°Throw these people out!¡± Kehmanded while looking at the Walton brothers and their bodyguards in front of him in disgust.
Soon, Nick, Jacky, and the Waltons¡¯ bodyguards were dragged away and tossed outside the restaurant like garbage.
This scene made everyone shiver in fear.
In their eyes, the scions of the Waltons were already top figures in the upper-ss circle of DC.
But the Waltons had their limbs broken and were thrown out, their dignity trampled on.
Who exactly was Keh, the general manager of this restaurant? He actually disregarded even the scions of the top eight families!
Who exactly was Lucas Gray?
Why did Keh follow his orders and break Nick¡¯s limbs without hesitation?
At this moment, Lucas looked at the remaining people indifferently and said calmly, ¡°Since the Waltons have been taken away, it¡¯s time for us to settle scores now, right?¡±
Hearing this, Roger, Samuel, and Hayden trembled in unison.
Then they knelt down in front of Lucas unanimously!
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Gray, we offended you because we¡¯re snobs who didn¡¯t know your identity. W-we apologize. Please spare us!¡±
They felt like they were about to die.
They had all thought that Lucas was just a poor loser with no background and had suspected that he had borrowed his car from someone, so they hadn¡¯t taken him seriously at all. They had mocked him and even wanted to teach him a lesson in the private room.
Only now did they realize that Lucas wasn¡¯t an ordinary person at all!
Although they still didn¡¯t know what Lucas¡¯s real identity was, even Nick, someone from the eight most powerful families in DC, had had his limbs broken and had been dragged away like a dead dog. If Lucas wanted, he could easily break their limbs or even kill them!
It was no exaggeration to say that Lucas now held the power of life and death over them. They were at his disposal, so how could they not be scared?
Looking at the three people kneeling in front of him, Lucas said indifferently, ¡°Since you¡¯re begging for forgiveness, I will give you a chance. Each of you p yourself twenty times, and I¡¯ll let you off.¡±
Although these three people were rather abominable too, they only had foul mouths and immoral characters. They couldn¡¯t pose any threat to Lucas at all.
So Lucas didn¡¯t bother to do anything to them. He merely told them to p themselves 20 times each to teach them a lesson before sparing them.
After hearing what Lucas said, the three of them immediately agreed as if they had been spared from death. They had thought that they would die, but they didn¡¯t expect Lucas to let them off just with the punishment of pping themselves.
As if they were afraid that Lucas would change his mind, they knelt on the ground, raised their arms, and smacked themselves right and left in their faces.
Smack!
Smack!
Smack!
¡
The loud sound of ps filled the room.
Afraid that Lucas might think that they were pping themselves too perfunctorily and decide to change the punishment, they pped themselves extra hard.
By the time the 20 ps were over, all three of their faces were swollen like a pig¡¯s head.
They looked at each other and then looked at Lucas pitifully. ¡°Mr. Gray, we¡ we¡¯ve finished pping ourselves. Can we go now¡¡±
Lucas waved his hand and said coldly, ¡°Get lost! Remember to settle all the losses of this private room.¡±
The three hurriedly took out their phones, scrambled to settle the bill, and then ran out in a disheveled state.
Hayden and Samuel fled without even saying a single word to their girlfriends.
Now, apart from Lucas and Keh, Le and the other three girls were the only ones left in the room.
Everleigh patted her chest and suddenly strutted over to Lucas, her cheeks rosy. With a look of admiration, she said, ¡°Ah, Mr. Gray, I¡¯m sorry I offended you earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Then she pressed herself against Lucas.
In Everleigh¡¯s opinion, Lucas had to be a powerful figure far superior to the Waltons since he dared to beat up Nick, the future Walton helmsman. She thought that if she could win his heart, her future status might be even higher!
Lucas frowned and took a step to the side to avoid her.
He looked at her coldly and said something that made Everleigh¡¯s expression change drastically. ¡°Stay away from me. You¡¯re dirty!¡±
The hypocritical smile on her face stiffened instantly.
Chapter 1160 - 1160 Driven Out of DC
1160 Driven Out of DC
What Lucas said made Everleigh boil with fury. But when she thought Lucas was most likely a big shot hiding his identity, she didn¡¯t dare to show her anger.
She forced herself to smile. Knowing that Lucas didn¡¯t like her, she stopped throwing herself at him like she had done with Roger and Jacky.
Everleigh looked at Le, picked up her hand, and said intimately, ¡°Le, this is so inappropriate of you. You¡¯ve got such a great boyfriend, but you¡¯ve been keeping quiet about him without telling us anything. You¡¯re not treating us like your close friends at all!¡±
¡°Get lost!¡± Le shook Everleigh¡¯s hand away in disgust. The sight of Everleigh reminded her of what had happened just now and made her feel disgusted.
Before today, although she knew that Everleigh had some issues with being materialistic, vain, and pretentious, it was only today that she finally learned how shameless she could be!
!!
For the sake of pleasing Jacky, Everleigh had coerced her so-called ¡®close friends¡¯ to sleep with him. The way she had behaved like a pimp was still fresh in Le¡¯s memory.
Not to mention being touched by Everleigh, even the sight of this person made Le feel nauseous.
Alyssa and Bethany were also hostile toward Everleigh. They said mockingly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Everleigh, do you finally remember that we¡¯re close friends who have been roommates for years? Your attitude ispletely different from when you were sucking up to Jacky Walton!
¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never met a woman as cheap as you. You just dumped your boyfriend this afternoon and then threw yourself at Roger Dunne. Then after you realized that Jacky Walton was richer and had a nobler status, you eagerly threw yourself at him again. Now, you even want to do the same thing and snatch Le¡¯s boyfriend.
¡°What¡¯s the difference between you and a hooker? You¡¯re even willing to sacrifice your character and dignity for the sake of power and status. Yet you still have the cheek to call us friends in front of us?
¡°Also, why didn¡¯t Jacky Walton harass us when we were on the way back from the restroom? Why did he drag you into his room? Maybe you did something on purpose to seduce him.¡±
Everleigh¡¯s actions absolutely disgusted them.
They were not kind people, so they immediately bombarded Everleigh with all sorts of insults.
No matter how thick-skinned Everleigh was, she couldn¡¯t stand being used by her three roommates one after another.
Besides, Alyssa and Bethany were right.
While on the way back from the restroom, Everleigh had indeed deliberately winked sultrily at the passing men while the others didn¡¯t notice, just so she could see the men getting charmed by her.
But she didn¡¯t expect Jacky, a scion of one of the eight top families in DC, to be seduced by the look in her eyes and immediately dragged her into his private room.
If not for this, the subsequent events wouldn¡¯t have happened.
But Everleigh only regretted not achieving her goal of seducing a wealthy scion today. She didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with her behavior.
She thought that it was only natural for people to aim higher.
She couldn¡¯t understand why her roommates were treating her with such animosity.
Despite thinking so, Everleigh wouldn¡¯t reveal it at this moment. Instead, she acted as if she had been bullied and said with tears in her red eyes, ¡°All of you are ming me, but I had no choice!
¡°Is it my fault that Jacky Walton dragged me into his room? Why are you ming me?
¡°Also, I didn¡¯t know that he was a scion of the Waltons! At the time, he came to take revenge on you, and he was also the one who wanted you to stay. Why are you ming me? I¡¯m a victim too!
¡°Also, your boyfriends had already abandoned you and wanted to leave without you. And I didn¡¯t know that Lucas was so impressive either. I thought we would be in trouble, so I felt that instead of being forcefully vited, it was better toply for now and save our lives first and then think of solutions!
¡°I clearly did it out of good intentions. That¡¯s why I put on an act in front of Jacky Walton. Not only do you not understand me, but you even got the wrong idea about me. Was our friendship for the past few years all fake?
¡°Am I such a shameless person in your eyes?¡±
While speaking, Everleigh burst into tears, as if she had really been wronged.
It had to be said that if Everleigh entered the entertainment industry, she might win an Oscar.
But no one appreciated her performance at all, and no one believed her either.
¡°Enough!¡± Kenenth hollered with displeasure, interrupting Everleigh¡¯s tearful performance.
Although he had arrivedte and still didn¡¯t know what had happened, he could tell that Lucas was getting annoyed.
Keh yelled at Everleigh. But when she thought that the restaurant¡¯s general manager actually dared to beat up even Nick, she immediately shut her mouth and looked at Keh with teary eyes.
Keh glowered at Everleigh in disgust and then asked Lucas, ¡°Mr. Gray, how should we deal with this woman?¡±
Everleigh¡¯s body instantly stiffened.
Lucas nced at her and ordered coldly, ¡°Get her to leave DC immediately. She will never be allowed to step foot into DC again from now on! Otherwise, you can kill her without reporting to me.¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for Everleigh at all.
It wasn¡¯t unforgivable to want to climb higher, but her actions hadpletely trampled on his bottom line, making him feel extremely disgusted.
Besides, this woman had always had strong animosity toward him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to drag him down and kept urging Nick to kill him.
Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t be merciful to a vicious woman like her.
As soon as she heard what Lucas said, Everleigh felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured onto her head, making her feel freezing cold as she went limp and copsed to the floor.
DC was the most prosperous ce in the country and the ce where the rich and powerful gathered. It was home to the circle that Everleigh desperately wanted to enter.
But Lucas had now severed all possibilities of her future n, destroying her dreams of marrying a wealthy scion in DC and bing a rich woman!
Chapter 1161 - 1161 The Dust Settles
1161 The Dust Settles
¡°No, Mr. Gray, I bet you to let me off! And Le! Le! Quickly help me beg for mercy. Please ask Mr. Gray not to drive me out of DC!
¡°I still have six months before I graduate, and many of my friends are here. If I get driven out of DC, everything will be over for me! Le, please help me out onest time on ount that we¡¯re roommates.¡±
Everleigh looked flustered, and she wanted Le to help her plead for forgiveness. She even rushed over to Le as if she found a straw to clutch at.
But Keh¡¯s security guards stopped her actions.
¡°Take her away and make sure she leaves DC now! If she dares to resist or run away on the way, just find a ce to kill her!¡± Keh instructed coldly.
!!
Upon his order, two tall and burly bodyguards immediately stepped forward, stuffed a napkin into Everleigh¡¯s mouth, held her on the left and right, and dragged her out of the private room.
After Everleigh was taken away, only Lucas, Le, Keh, Alyssa, and Bethany were left in the room.
Le was fine, but Alyssa and Bethany were on edge.
They had offended Lucas several times earlier, said many callous things to mock him, and even asked him to leave Le.
Now that Everleigh, who had offended Lucas, was driven out of DC and was never allowed to return, what about the two of them?
Would Lucas drive them out of DC too?
Alyssa and Bethany appeared panicked and scared as they hurried over to Le and said to her anxiously, ¡°Le, you have to help us! Please ask Mr. Gray not to drive us out of DC too!¡±
¡°Yeah, Le, haven¡¯t we always been close friends? Please help us on ount that we¡¯re friends!¡±
¡°We¡¯re graduating next semester. If we get kicked out of DC and can¡¯t return, we would have gone to college for nothing. We will end up with nothing! Le, please help us!¡±
Seeing Alyssa and Bethany so panic-stricken that they were on the brink of tears, Lucas was speechless.
He never mentioned anything about kicking them out of DC.
These women¡¯s imaginations are too strong.
But he could understand why they were so flustered. Even Le began to feel worried.
Le initially thought that Lucas was merely an illegitimate son of the Huttons and that the Stardust Corporation was justpensation for him.
But now that she had seen how aggressive he was even to the sessor of the Waltons, one of the eight top families in DC, so much that he even broke one of his limbs, she felt that he definitely wasn¡¯t only relying on the Huttons to be able to be so fearless.
Even the sessor of the Huttons probably wouldn¡¯t dare to break the limbs of the sessor of the Waltons!
This could only prove that Lucas was probably far more powerful than she imagined.
Le couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous as she asked carefully, ¡°Uh, Lucas, can you let them off? Although they said some nasty things, I¡¯ll apologize to you on their behalf!¡±
Alyssa and Bethany looked at Lucas nervously and apologized profusely. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Mr. Gray. We didn¡¯t think before we spoke earlier, so we ran our mouths and said a lot of inappropriate things. Please forgive us!¡±
Lucas looked at them indifferently. ¡°If you two dare to continue harboring ill intentions against Le and try to harm her, then you¡¯ll end up like Everleigh. Remember?¡±
Alyssa and Bethany frantically nodded and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll definitely treat Le as our own sister. We will never dare to harm her!¡±
Since Everleigh ended up in such a miserable plight, how could they possibly dare to harm Le?
Besides, the two of them were not as vicious as Everleigh. Although they would sometimes get jealous of her, they had never really done anything to harm her.
Of course, they would no longer dare to do anything such as Le up with other men!
¡°Alright, you can leave!¡± Lucas said simply, not nning to make things difficult for them.
Alyssa and Bethany knew that Lucas was letting them off, so they felt like they had been spared from death. After thanking him, they quickly left.
Now, only Lucas, Le, and Keh were left in the room.
Keh smiled at Lucas and asked, ¡°Mr. Gray, you probably didn¡¯t get to eat well since so much happened today, right? I¡¯ve had people prepare the VVIP private room on the top floor. Would you like to have a meal there?¡±
Lucas was already full. Although so much had happened today, he had hardly participated in them, so he had eaten his fill.
But he did have some things to say to Keh, so he nodded and agreed.
¡°Le, shall I get someone to send you home?¡± Lucas looked at Le next to him.
He was only pretending to be Le¡¯s boyfriend, and the two of them weren¡¯t actually close. Since the matter was already over, they naturally didn¡¯t have to continue acting anymore.
But since Lucas had driven Le here, it was only right for him to arrange for someone to send her home.
Le should have agreed, but seemingly by ident, the first thing she said was, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to go back together!¡±
As soon as she said this, she realized how inappropriate it sounded.
Lucas clearly knew the owner of the restaurant, and they seemed to have something to talk about, so there was no point in her staying here.
But since she had already spoken, she couldn¡¯t change her mind and say that she wanted to leave now. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with herself.
She vaguely felt that it was probably because she didn¡¯t want to leave Lucas so soon.
After hearing Le¡¯s reply, Lucas didn¡¯t refuse and brought her, under Keh¡¯s lead, to the VVIP room on the top floor.
The restaurant was a five-star one, so it had luxurious decor. And since it was a VVIP room, it was even more luxurious. The floor area of this room was over 100 square meters, and it was equipped with a bathroom, couches, a home theater, etc. It was basically like a standalone all-around entertainment space.
After they sat down, Keh finally asked Lucas with a smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Gray, what do you think of this restaurant?¡±
Lucas nodded in approval. ¡°It¡¯s not bad. I didn¡¯t expect the Parkers to be developing so quickly. Apart from your businesses in LA and the antique and jewelry stores across California, you¡¯ve also expanded into the hospitality industry.¡±
Keh hurriedly smiled. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Gray. If it weren¡¯t for your help, the family would have ceased to exist long ago, let alone develop until now. Thank you!
¡°Furthermore, everything weave is thanks to your support, Mr. Gray. So no matter what we achieve, it¡¯s all thanks to you. My grandfather said that everything we have belongs to you, and you can take away anything whenever you please.¡±
Chapter 1162 - 1162 The Parkers’ Current Situation
1162 The Parkers¡¯ Current Situation
Hearing what Lucas said, Keh looked extremely respectful, even a little in awe.
Back then, Keh¡¯s cousin, Tristan, had offended Lucas, and Lucas originally wanted to destroy the Parkers.
But fortunately, Keh¡¯s grandfather, Damon, made the right choice to be loyal to Lucas at the critical juncture, which saved the Parkers. He went on to show Lucas his loyalty and earned his trust, which gave the Parkers the opportunity to develop rapidly.
Lucas smiled and asked, ¡°How is your grandfather now?¡±
He had a good impression of that smart old man Damon Parker.
Keh smiled. ¡°My grandfather is doing well. Justst month, he handed over the position of helmsman to my father. My father and I, together with the other members of the family, basically handle all the family affairs now. My grandfather mostly stays in his vi and leads afortable and carefree life of nursing flowers and rearing birds.
¡°But he often mentions you, and he always tells us to remember your great kindness to our family and that we are to obey your instructions whenever we meet you.¡±
Lucasughed. He didn¡¯t expect that Damon would tell his juniors this.
The two of them were sitting here and talking. Although Le was sitting beside them, she didn¡¯t know Keh or the past between Lucas and the Parkers, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to speak at all and just sat quietly while listening.
But from their conversation, Le could infer a lot of information, which caused waves in her heart.
Although she still didn¡¯t know what kind of a family the Parkers were, the fact that Keh knew Nick and had even ordered someone to break his limbs was enough to show that the Parkers¡¯ power was not to be underestimated.
But regarding this powerful family, Keh actually said that everything the Parkers had now was given to them by Lucas and that Lucas could take anything away as he pleased.
In that case, Lucas¡¯s control over the Parkers was simply at a terrifying level.
After drinking a few cups of tea, Keh called a gorgeous woman over and introduced her, ¡°Ka, this is Mr. Gray.¡±
The woman named Ka quickly greeted Lucas, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gray. I¡¯ve long heard about you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be younger than I imagined.¡±
While speaking, the woman had a very respectful expression on her face and even a tinge of surprise. She had clearly heard of Lucas¡¯s name before.
Keh smiled. ¡°Mr. Gray, Ka is my fianc¨¦e.¡±
¡°Hello.¡± Lucas greeted Ka politely, not expecting that she was Keh¡¯s fianc¨¦e.
¡°Ka, Mr. Gray and I still have some things to talk about, so please show Mrs. Gray around our jewelry gallery. Give her that diamond ne I picked earlier as a meeting gift!¡± Keh said to Ka while signaling to her with his eyes that he was referring to Le.
¡°Alright. Wow, Mrs. Gray, you¡¯re so young and beautiful!¡± Ka was a rather enthusiastic person, and she immediately took Le¡¯s hand and pulled her away.
When Le heard the words ¡®Mrs. Gray¡¯, she blushed, but she didn¡¯t say anything and left with Ka shyly.
Lucas didn¡¯t exin either. After the two left, he asked, ¡°How is the Parkers¡¯ strength now?¡±
In fact, after he subdued the Parkers, he didn¡¯t spend much time and effort on them, and he basically left it to them to develop on their own. Thus, if he hadn¡¯t run into Keh here today, he would have probably almost forgotten about them.
But since they met in DC, Lucas wanted to ask how far the Parkers had developed.
Keh said, ¡°Since you allowed us to take over the Brookes¡¯ business in LA, our strength has increased by leaps and bounds.
¡°After you became the hegemon of California and Oregonter, the Parkers¡¯ status rose even higher, and countless families and enterprises in both states extended cooperation offers to us. So in the past few months, our assets have increased by more than ten times.
¡°I¡¯m afraid none of the families in California can measure up to us now, not even the Coles.¡±
What Keh said surprised Lucas.
He didn¡¯t expect the Parkers to be able to improve so drastically within just a few months.
Keh hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Actually, to be honest with you, Mr. Gray, we¡¯ve managed to achieve such great sess and expanded beyond LA to all parts of the country, especially in DC, all thanks to you.¡±
¡°Oh? Why do you say so?¡± Lucas asked with a look of interest.
Keh smiled. ¡°My grandfather told us that you¡¯re not an ordinary person, and you definitely won¡¯t stay in Orange County. One day, you¡¯ll leap forward and be an incredible person that¡¯s out of reach. He said that if the Parkers continued to stay in California, we would eventually be unable to keep pace with you and be your burden.
¡°Therefore, no matter what, the Parkers must try our best to expand our market and make our family stronger so that we wouldn¡¯t be left behind by you.¡±
This reason surprised Lucas again.
He didn¡¯t expect the Parkers to have expanded so extensively and were trying their best to cover the entire country so that they wouldn¡¯t be left behind by him.
Lucas had an even better impression of Damon.
He was indeed a wise man!
Lucas¡¯s current power and authority were far superior to before. If the Parkers were still just a powerful small family in LA, Lucas might have really ended up forgetting them.
This wasn¡¯t because Lucas was mercenary and snobbish, but rather, he was already standing too high now. All he saw now were countless powerful enemies or allies. Those standing too low were easily obscured and ignored by him.
Damon had obviously already realized this, so he had not only instructed his family to follow Lucas¡¯s footsteps closely but also made many changes to the Parkers¡¯ development n in order to prevent Lucas from ignoring them.
Chapter 1163 - 1163 The Waltons Arrive
1163 The Waltons Arrive
Lucasughed. ¡°But for the past few months, your family hasn¡¯te to see me. If I hadn¡¯te here for a meal by chance, would you guys have continued to stay out of contact with me?¡±
Keh nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s what my grandfather told us to do. Only when you see us again will we be qualified to say this to you.¡±
In other words, if the Parkers hadn¡¯t reached a level that was enough to catch Lucas¡¯s attention, it meant that they hadn¡¯t worked hard enough and were unqualified to approach him.
Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Since Damon thinks so highly of me, then I won¡¯t disappoint your family.
¡°From now on, the Parkers can get ready toe to DC!¡±
Keh was taken aback, but he immediately said joyfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, do you really want us toe to DC?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you want to? Or do you think it¡¯s still too early?¡± Lucas smiled.
¡°No, no, yes, of course we¡¯re willing!¡± Keh was so agitated that he sprung up from his seat with surprise and joy. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Gray. I¡¯ll call my grandfather now. He¡¯ll be thrilled to hear this!¡±
Then Keh took out his phone to call Damon.
Seeing how ecstatic Keh was and hearing Damon¡¯s aged but excited voice, Lucas couldn¡¯t help smiling.
Lucas was already nning to shift his focus to DC. So not only was he going to move here, but he would bring Cheyenne, Charlotte, William, and the others too.
Since he had already decided to make DC his base camp, he had to reconsider his subordinates.
The Parkers were loyal, driven, and capable. Moreover, they wanted to continue following him, so they were undoubtedly a good choice.
As soon as Keh hung up, he looked at Lucas with joy and was about to say something.
Suddenly, an extremely loud impact sound came from downstairs, and even the floor of the VVIP room shook violently, as if an earthquake had urred.
Boom!
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Keh¡¯s instantly expression changed, and he hurried over to the window of the private room to see what was going on outside.
But at this moment, Keh¡¯s phone rang again.
As soon as he picked up, a panicked voice came. ¡°Mr. Parker, bad news! The Waltons are here with arge group of people, and they even got a truck to smash and block the entrance of the restaurant!¡±
When he heard this, his face turned pale.
The Waltons were here to take revenge!
He knew that after he ordered people to break Nick¡¯s limbs and throw the Waltons and their subordinates out, he would definitely face the Waltons¡¯ wrath. But he never thought that their revenge would arrive so quickly. He hadn¡¯t started the necessary arrangements yet!
The Waltons were not a small family but one of the eight top families in DC. They held great power, authority, and influence.
Although the Parkers could be kings in California, they couldn¡¯t match up at all to the forces in DC, where wealthy and powerful forces were abundant.
Even the other seven top families didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the Waltons. But now that the Waltons had brought people here for revenge, what should he do?
Keh was utterly panicked and muttered to himself absentmindedly, ¡°What should I do? The Waltons are here, and they won¡¯t spare me for sure. What¡ what should I do?¡±
¡°What are you afraid of?!¡± Lucas shouted in a deep voice.
Only then did Keh snap back to his senses.
Yeah, what was he afraid of? Why was he flustered?
No matter how quickly the Waltons¡¯ revenge came, no matter how many people they brought, there was nothing to be afraid of with Lucas around.
At the thought of it, Keh felt a little regretful. He was displeased with his behavior just now.
He had finally gotten a chance to speak to Lucas and even had a few drinks with him, but his behavior just now was too anxious. He was worried that Lucas would think he was a good-for-nothing who got easily scared and flustered when idents happened.
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just the Waltons. They can¡¯t do much. Besides, no matter how many losses they cause to the Parkers today, I will make sure they return it.¡±
With that, Lucas walked out of the VVIP room.
Keh was shocked for a moment, but he hurriedly followed after Lucas.
As soon as the two walked out of the private room, Le rushed over and asked worriedly, ¡°What was with that loud noise just now?¡±
Lucas nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Stay here with Ka. Keh and I will go down to take a look.¡±
Le wasn¡¯t stupid. On the contrary, she was quite smart. She immediately asked, ¡°Did the Waltonse to take revenge?¡±
Lucas knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it from Le, so he simply nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, but everything will be fine. I¡¯ll take care of it. Stay here for now. Once everything is over, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±
Le looked extremely worried, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t put up a fight and would be of no use at all or even a hindrance if she went with him.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here. Pay attention to your safety ande back in one piece to send me home!¡± Le warned seriously.
Lucas nodded and chuckled rxedly. Then he entered the elevator with Keh and headed downstairs.
When they reached the lobby on the first floor, they were greeted with the sight of the luxurious lobby in ruins.
Therge ss doors had been smashed by a heavy truck, and the ground was covered in shards of tempered ss. The furniture and decorations near the doors had also been smashed, and a few employees were even injured.
There was already arge crowd in the lobby. Apart from the few people in front, the rest were all burly men holding steel rods and other weapons, of which there were more than a hundred.
This revenge lineup was indeed very terrifying.
The staff were so frightened that they were shaking. Some guests who had been waiting and chatting in the lounge of the first floor were already frightened by this scene and had hidden far away.
There were two people standing at the front of the crowd, and beside them was a young man with casts around his limbs lying on a stretcher.
The young man was Nick, whose limbs had been broken earlier.
The two people beside him were Jacky and a middle-aged man in his fifties. They were watching everything with angry expressions.
¡°Your general manager hasn¡¯te, huh? In that case, I¡¯ll smash everything! I want to see if he¡¯ll continue hiding like a coward!¡± the middle-aged man roared angrily.
The hundred-odd people behind him answered ¡°Yes!¡± in unison and moved to smash the restaurant.
Suddenly, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Who dares?¡±
Chapter 1164 - 1164 Replacing the Waltons
1164 Recing the Waltons
With the voice, Lucas appeared in the lobby on the first floor.
Behind him was Keh.
When Keh saw the aggressive crowd in the lobby, his heart skipped a beat, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead as he gulped.
If Lucas wasn¡¯t standing right in front of him, Keh would have likely lost his bnce.
¡°Dad, it¡¯s them!¡±
Seeing Lucas and Keh appear, Jacky immediately pointed at them and shouted furiously, ¡°That punk standing at the back is the general manager of this restaurant. He listened to the other bastard and ordered people to break Nick¡¯s limbs!¡±
Nick, who was lying on the stretcher with his head resting on a pillow, said through gritted teeth, ¡°Dad, these two bastards got people to break my arms and legs! You must capture them and return my suffering a hundredfold!
¡°I want to break every single bone in their bodies and make them die wailing in agony!¡±
His face full of hatred, Nick wished he could charge forward to rip these two people into shreds!
In particr, Nick hated Lucas to the bone. If it wasn¡¯t for Lucas, Keh wouldn¡¯t have had the guts to fall out with him and even break his limbs.
The middle-aged man was Nick and Jacky¡¯s father, Clinton.
Clinton red at Lucas and Keh with a face full of menace and roared furiously, ¡°Damn it, you two bastards even dare you beat up my son Nick? It seems that if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t take the Waltons seriously!¡±
He raised his hand, pointed at the two people in front of him, and hollered, ¡°Immediately kneel in front of my son and chop off a hand each, and I can consider letting you die a fast and easy death!¡±
Keh subconsciously shuddered.
Clinton was the son of the helmsman of the Waltons and the next helmsman of the Waltons. The power and aura he exuded were simply unbearable to ordinary people.
On the other hand, Lucas had a calm expression and said lightly, ¡°You think I shouldn¡¯t have done anything to your son, but have you found what happened? Do you know that your son was asking for it? Aren¡¯t you being too unreasonable for trying to use your power to suppress me as soon as youe here?¡±
Clinton flew into a rage. ¡°To hell with your bullshit! I don¡¯t care who¡¯s at fault. I only know that youid a hand on my son, so you deserve to die! So what if I¡¯m using my power to suppress you? In this world, it has always been might makes right. Don¡¯t you understand this truth?¡±
Lucas nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right about might makes right. That¡¯s why your son had his limbs broken and can only lie there now.¡±
¡°You!¡± Clinton was about to lose control of his anger.
Lucas continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that might makes right, then I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You¡¯ve destroyed the first floor of the restaurant and frightened the staff here. In that case, justpensate with one hundred million dors, and I can spare you and let you leave safely with your people!¡±
Lucas¡¯s words immediately stunned everyone.
Wait, did this guy get something wrong?
The Waltons had clearly brought more than a hundred people here to make trouble for them, but why did Lucas tell the Waltons topensate 100 million dors? He even acted as if he was being merciful to them.
Has this guy lost his mind after being frightened?
After being stunned for a moment, Clinton raised his head and burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, punk, you¡¯re really amusing! No one has ever dared to speak like that to me. You¡¯re the first! Are you saying that you¡¯re more powerful than the Waltons?¡±
Lucas smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Hah, punk, you¡¯re really arrogant! In that case, I want to see how capable you are!¡± Clinton looked at Lucas contemptuously, thinking that he was an ignorant fool.
In all of the country, very few families dared to say that they were more powerful than the Waltons, let alone this strange young man.
Lucas nced at Clinton and then suddenly said to Keh beside him, ¡°I told you just now that the Parkers can get ready toe to DC. How about you start by recing the Waltons?¡±
Keh widened his mouth in shock, almost frightened to death by what Lucas said!
Rece the Waltons?!
The Waltons were one of the eight top families in DC and had deep roots here. Were the Parkers really qualified to rece the Waltons?
Although the Parkers had been developing well recently, the Waltons had a strong foundation built over decades. The two weren¡¯t on the same level at all.
If anyone else had made this suggestion, Keh would definitely think that they were delusional or crazy.
But the person who said it was Lucas, so Keh would never think that he was talking nonsense.
If the Parkers could really rece the Waltons, wouldn¡¯t that mean that the Parkers would be one of the eight top families of DC?
When Keh thought of this possibility, his heart began beating vigorously, and his mouth felt dry.
¡°If¡ if possible, the Parkers are more than willing!¡± Keh said stammeringly.
Although he was somewhat afraid of the Waltons, Lucas¡¯s presence made him feel extremely courageous.
Besides, regardless of whether Lucas was telling the truth or just testing him, Keh had to agree immediately to express the Parkers¡¯ stand.
If he didn¡¯t agree, Lucas might think that he was afraid of the Waltons and didn¡¯t dare to answer the question.
They didn¡¯t deliberately keep their voices down.
So the Waltons, who were standing nearby, heard it clearly.
¡°Hahaha, this is hrious! You actually want to rece the Waltons? You must be dreaming!¡± Jacky was the first to burst intoughter.
Beside him, Clinton looked at Lucas and Keh like they were fools and mocked, ¡°You really don¡¯t know any better. Can the Waltons be reced that easily? You¡¯re still too young and inexperienced. That¡¯s why you said something so ridiculous!
¡°Now, I don¡¯t want to kill you so soon. I must make sure you stay alive and slowly realize how stupid you really are while suffering in endless pain and misery!¡±
¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his time speaking with Clinton anymore. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Bring two thousand people to the Parker¡¯s Hampton Restaurant within fifteen minutes!¡±
Chapter 1165 - 1165 Two Thousand People
1165 Two Thousand People
After hearing Lucas¡¯s order, Clintonughed even louder. ¡°Hahahaha! Fifteen minutes? Two thousand people? Punk, are you for real?
¡°Even if you¡¯re the helmsman of one of the eight top families, there¡¯s no way you can call two thousand people over within such a short time!
¡°Hah, punk, do you think we¡¯re easy to fool, so you deliberately said such an exaggerated number in order to scare us?
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you for fifteen minutes. I¡¯ll see how many people you can call over!¡±
Lucas looked at Clinton and smiled. ¡°Go ahead and wait then.¡±
Seeing how confident and fearless Lucas was, Clinton couldn¡¯t help but suddenly feel a little flustered. He wondered if Lucas really had the ability to call 2,000 people over.
But he soon thought of the fact that even the Waltons couldn¡¯t gather 2,000 people within such a short time, so it was absolutely impossible for Lucas!
Although the Waltons weren¡¯t the strongest among the eight top families of DC, he didn¡¯t believe that Lucas would be able to do anything to them.
Time passed, and 15 minutes was about to be up.
Clinton deliberately looked at his watch and sneered. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Where are your people? Why aren¡¯t any of them anywhere in sight?¡±
But as soon as he finished speaking, continuous noises came from outside the restaurant.
Through the unshattered ss windows, they could see severalrge green trucks stopping in front of the restaurant one after another, followed by a long convoy driving over quickly.
It was an extremely long convoy that looked endless!
The sound of vigorous footsteps came from the green trucks, and at least 40 to 50 people jumped off each truck and soon formed a huge crowd in front of the restaurant.
Immediately afterward, these people poured into the lobby on the first floor of the restaurant through the broken ss windows. Soon, the spacious hall was filled with people. The trucks and people behind were still continuously rushing over, but they couldn¡¯te in and could only stand outside the restaurant, surrounding it.
Under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, a young man about the same age as Lucas walked over to him and smiled. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±
Lucas grinned. ¡°You¡¯re just in time.¡±
After hearing their conversation, Clinton and his sons were even more shocked.
With so many trucks and so many people, there had to be 2,000 people or more.
Lucas had actually managed to gather so many people after just a phone call!
Moreover, they weren¡¯t just any random people. Each of them looked strong and well-trained. At first nce, they obviously weren¡¯t ordinary people.
Clinton felt a chill seep into his heart.
Lucas looked at him and smiled. ¡°How¡¯s it? Can these two thousand people satisfy you?¡±
Satisfy?
What satisfaction!
Clinton felt that he was about to vomit blood!
He had never thought that Lucas could really gather more than 2,000 people within such a short time. Moreover, their power and aura were not to be belittled. Gathered in the lobby, they squeezed the hundred-plus people that the Waltons had brought in the middle, making them unable to move at all.
If Lucas gave the order to kill them, the hundred-plus subordinates of the Waltons would be of no use whatsoever. They would only end up dying!
Based on the fact that Lucas had dared to break his son¡¯s limbs and remained fearless in the face of him and his subordinates, Clinton could tell that Lucas was definitely not a saint and that he could really kill them all!
Clinton was greatly rmed and terrified, but he still tried his best to remain calm and ask, ¡°Who¡ who exactly are you?¡±
But he no longer carried a high and mighty aura like he did before.
Lucas nced at him. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, yet you dared to bring so many people to confront me and even want to kill me. I have to say that I really admire your courage.¡±
What Lucas said made Clinton¡¯s heart sink even more. Did we really offend someone we can¡¯t afford to?
Nick, lying on the stretcher, was deathly pale.
Seeing so many people gathered, Nick felt an incredibly unbearable sense of oppression that was almost suffocating.
He originally thought that the Waltons were already extremely aggressive and powerful. And since his father had brought so many people here to avenge him, it shouldn¡¯t take much effort to capture Lucas and Keh.
But Nick never thought that Lucas could really gather 2,000 well-trained men within such a short time.
If Nick still couldn¡¯t understand that Lucas wasn¡¯t an ordinary person but someone stronger than the Waltons, he would really be an idiot.
Meanwhile, looking at this scene, Jacky was already shivering in fright.
As a scion of the Waltons, it was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Two thousand people could easily trample him to death!
Clinton wasn¡¯t a simple person after all. After seeing this scene, he quickly weighed the pros and cons in his head and reached a decision.
¡°Mr. Gray, is it? Ahem, everything today is just a misunderstanding, and we came here rashly before getting to the bottom of things.
¡°I hope that you won¡¯t hold it against us. After today, I will definitely take my unfilial sons in hand and thene to apologize to you another day!¡±
Clinton was indeed a figure. Upon realizing that things were awry, he no longer put on a strong front and insteadpromised and made himself sound as amicable as possible.
Unfortunately, Lucas had no intention of letting him off easy.
¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Lucas shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Previously, I offered to spare you and let you leave safely as long as you paid one hundred million dors inpensation, but you didn¡¯t agree.
¡°Now that I¡¯ve already called so many of my people over, how can I possibly let you off just like that?¡±
Chapter 1166 - 1166 Lack of Experience
1166 Lack of Experience
Ever since Keh saw so many people charge into the restaurant, his mouth had been wide open in shock, and it was only now that he finally came back to his senses.
Keh¡¯s heart was surging with zeal at this moment.
The impact brought by the sudden appearance of 2,000 people was enormous, and they were all helpers that Lucas found to stand on their side!
At the same time, the intense shock within Keh¡¯s heart was simply indescribable. To be able to gather so many people here within such a short time definitely wasn¡¯t a feat that ordinary people could aplish!
Keh initially thought that what Lucas said about getting the Parkers to rece the Waltons was just to provoke Clinton and his sons. He was now sure that Lucas really had the ability to let the Parkers rece the Waltons, who had been standing strong in DC for years!
Thinking of this, Keh became even more zealous.
With a gloomy expression, Clinton pondered for a while before gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°What do you want then? How much do you want inpensation? Just name your price!¡±
Lucas raised his brows, wondering if Clinton was nning to use money to settle the matter today.
¡°Mr. Walton, didn¡¯t you say that might makes right in this world and that you had to teach us a lesson? Are you admitting defeat now?¡± Lucas asked with a smile.
Clinton blushed and said through gritted teeth, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m inferior to you now, so I admit defeat!¡±
He had really underestimated Lucas!
In fact, although the Waltons couldn¡¯t gather 2,000 people within just 15 minutes as Lucas did, they might still be able to gather a few hundred people if he hadn¡¯t belittled Lucas and behaved so self-righteously. If he hadn¡¯t assumed that Lucas was bragging, he would have at least stood a chance to fight it out with Lucas.
But it was all toote now!
The 2,000 people that Lucas called over had already surrounded the restaurant, and he had brought only a hundred or so people, which was basically useless against so many.
Even if he called people over now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time. Lucas obviously wouldn¡¯t give him the time to make a call and wait for his people to gather.
It was all because he had belittled Lucas!
Clinton was now full of regret. They were in a disadvantageous position now, so they could only clench their teeth and admit defeat. They would find another opportunity to exact revenge another day!
A man should be able to give and take when necessary.
Lucas knew clearly what Clinton was thinking.
A figure who could admit defeat when necessary was indeed not ordinary.
But since Clinton wouldn¡¯t give up just like that, Lucas didn¡¯t have to be merciful toward him at all.
After hesitating for a moment, Keh finally stepped forward and mocked, ¡°Clinton Walton, weren¡¯t you very stubborn just now? Didn¡¯t you just want to use your family¡¯s power to deal with Mr. Gray and me? Why are you admitting defeat now?
¡°But you don¡¯t look very convinced. You said it¡¯s a misunderstanding and that you¡¯ll apologize to Mr. Gray another day, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re thinking about how you¡¯ll bring more and stronger people to deal with Mr. Gray.
¡°Don¡¯t bother with that dy tactic!¡±
Having his thoughts exposed, Clinton narrowed his eyes threateningly and rebuked furiously, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just the owner of a small restaurant. Do you think you¡¯re qualified to talk to me?¡±
Because his son Nick was acquainted with Keh, Clinton knew some things about Keh. Keh¡¯s family was just a somewhat wealthy one that came from LA to develop in DC, so Clinton felt that he wasn¡¯t qualified to talk to him like that.
Keh sneered. ¡°Then, who do you think you are? You were just lucky enough to be born into a wealthy family. Without the Waltons, what are you?¡±
He wasn¡¯t polite with his words at all.
In fact, Keh would usually never dare to speak to Clinton like this. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to Nick and Jacky so rudely either.
But things were different today. Lucas was standing right beside him, giving him great confidence.
Clinton kept his cold eyes fixed on Keh for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Okay, I remember you, punk. Just you wait. I will make sure you regret saying those things!¡±
Keh shuddered uncontrobly.
Actually, Keh didn¡¯t have much confidence because his family was much weaker than the eight top families of DC. Now that he was facing the Waltons¡¯ threat, even though he knew that Lucas was beside him and that he had his support, he couldn¡¯t eliminate his long-standing fear within a short time.
Moreover, if the Parkers couldn¡¯t rece the Waltons, they would definitely face insane revenge!
At the thought of this, Keh felt even more terrified.
Lucas watched on coldly without saying a word.
Keh wasn¡¯tcking in ability or character, but he stillcked experience.
He had juste to DC, where many of the richest and most powerful were, so there was still plenty for him to work on.
And now, it was obviously a good chance for him to train.
Since Lucas had decided to support the Parkers, it was definitely necessary for Keh, the Parkers¡¯ next helmsman, to gain more experience now.
Nick propped himself up on his stretcher, glowered at Keh, and cursed furiously, ¡°Keh Parker, who the hell do you think you are? How dare you speak to my father like that? Don¡¯t you forget that you¡¯re just a nobody from a small family. Don¡¯t think you can disrespect us just because you¡¯ve found a backer!
¡°Even if your father or your grandfather were here, neither of them would dare to speak to my father like that!¡±
He knew Keh and had crossed paths with him multiple times. In the past, Keh would be respectful and polite to him whenever he saw him. But he never expected Keh to change so quickly and disregard him after seeing Lucas today.
Moreover, the person who had ordered his limbs to be broken was Keh, and he had even pped his face. When Nick thought of this, his hatred toward Keh became even more intense.
Once today¡¯s crisis was over, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Keh and Lucas off!
Chapter 1167 - 1167 Go Beat Him Up
1167 Go Beat Him Up
After seeing the menacing look in Nick¡¯s eyes, Keh was clearly worried.
He quickly nced at Lucas next to him and saw that he didn¡¯t have any intention of speaking, so he immediately realized that Lucas wanted him to handle it himself.
Since Keh had already decided to stand by Lucas¡¯s side no matter what, he would no longer let Nick threaten him with just a few words.
¡°Nick, you don¡¯t have to threaten me or despise me here. If I was really afraid of you and the Waltons, I wouldn¡¯t have pped you and got people to break your limbs.¡±
Although it was Lucas¡¯s order to break Nick¡¯s limbs, it was Keh who had pped Nick and ordered his subordinates to take action.
He wouldn¡¯t regret his actions.
From the moment he knew that Nick had offended Lucas, Keh had already chosen to take Lucas¡¯s side and not Nick¡¯s.
After hearing what Keh said, Nick was full of resentment. The wounds on his broken limbs started hurting intensely, and there was also a stinging pain in his face.
He would never forget this feeling of humiliation!
And all of this was Keh¡¯s fault!
¡°Okay, Keh, you¡¯re really f*cking courageous now, huh? Let me warn you. You will definitely die miserablyter because I will torture you to death bit by bit! I won¡¯t let any of you off!¡± Nick, lying on the stretcher, hollered furiously.
Seeing this, Jacky stepped forward and said ferociously, ¡°Parker, don¡¯t think you¡¯re that impressive now!
¡°I heard that your father is also in DC, so you¡¯d better pray that nothing happens to him. You¡¯d better hope he doesn¡¯t encounter a car ident for no reason or suddenly die in his sleep!
¡°Ah, I remember now. You have a girlfriend here named Ka, right? I¡¯ve met her once. She looks pretty good!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I catch you, I won¡¯t let her off either. I¡¯ll toy with her right in front of you and make sure you live with endless regret!¡±
Jackypletely revealed his malice in his threat and disgusting words.
Keh was immediately enraged. ¡°Jacky Walton, try hurting my family! If you dare toy a finger on them, I won¡¯t ever let you off!¡±
Seeing how angry Keh was, Jacky guffawed joyfully. ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re panicking. Are you scared? That¡¯s exactly what I want! If you don¡¯t want those things to happen, I can give you a chance. As long as you kneel down and beg me right now, I might consider letting them off!¡±
¡°Go to hell! You want me to beg you? Dream on!¡± Keh red at Jacky with bloodshot eyes.
Lucas nced at Keh, who had long forgotten his fear and was boiling with fury.
Lucas was pleased. Although Keh was furious, he hadn¡¯t lost his rationality.
As for the others, he would take it slow.
¡°Keh, do you want to beat up this bastard?¡± Lucas suddenly asked.
Keh nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, I do! Very much so!¡±
After hearing Jacky threaten him with his father and girlfriend, Keh immediately wanted to rush over and kill him.
¡°Go over and beat him up until he begs for forgiveness!¡± Lucas said.
Keh looked at Lucas in shock. Go beat Jacky up alone¡?
Although a rich scion like Jacky wasn¡¯t hard to deal with, he had more than a hundred people from the Waltons standing around him!
The Waltons obviously wouldn¡¯t allow him to walk over and beat Jacky up just like that.
Keh hesitated.
Lucas smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to go over, just take it that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
As soon as he saw the faint disappointment on Lucas¡¯s face, Keh trembled all over and immediately came back to his senses.
Since Lucas had already spoken, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let him court death, so there was no reason for him to be scared about going over.
As soon as he figured this out, Keh hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go beat him up right now!¡±
Lucas nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯s fine even if you kill him.¡±
Lucas¡¯s words gave Keh great confidence, and his eyes were full of determination.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll beat him to death with my own hands!¡±
With that, Keh stepped forward and walked toward Jacky.
All the Waltons had heard their conversation.
Clinton¡¯s expression immediately darkened.
Lucas actually asked Keh to beat his son up in front of him and even said that it would be fine even if he killed him. He wasn¡¯t taking them seriously at all!
If possible, Clinton wished he could seize these two bastards and execute them!
But what made Clinton aggrieved was that he had only brought around a hundred people over, while Lucas had 2,000 people on his side!
There were already 500 to 600 people standing on the first floor, and there were still many people standing outside. As long as he took any rash action, he would probably die here!
At this point, he couldn¡¯t send anyone to stop Keh.
Clinton believed that as long as he got someone to stop Keh, Lucas would definitely get his people to take action. When that happened, not only would he not stop Keh, but it might even attract Lucas¡¯s people to attack him. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it at all!
Seeing Keh really walking toward him, Jacky finally felt terrified.
But his father had remained still and didn¡¯t even send anyone to stop Keh.
Now, Jacky finally understood his current plight.
¡°Dad, get someone to stop him! Don¡¯t let hime close to me! He¡ he wants to beat me up, and he might kill me! Hurry up and get people to surround him! Beat him to death!¡± Jacky yelled in panic.
Clinton gritted his teeth and hollered, ¡°Shut up!¡±
He thought that his son was really stupid. If he could stop Keh, he would have long sent people to stop him!
Besides, it was just fighting Keh.
Clinton reckoned that since Jacky and Keh were about the same age, Lucas wouldn¡¯t send others to participate. In that case, it would just be a brawl between the two. There was no need for his idiot son to be so frightened.
Clinton didn¡¯t know that Jacky, his youngest son, had long be a wastrel.
Perhaps because he didn¡¯t have to be the family¡¯s helmsman, Jacky spent all his time ying since he was a child. After bing an adult, he even indulged in alcohol and lust all day. At his most extreme, he even had sex with more than ten women in a night.
Although Jacky was still rtively young in his twenties, he had long damaged his body with all the overindulgence. As a result, he had be weak and frail, without the slightest strength to fight anyone.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up so badly by Roger and the others previously.
But Keh was different. Back in LA, he had already been designated as the future helmsman, and his grandfather, Damon, had always been strict with him. Thus, he had never engaged in vices.
Moreover, he worked out regrly, so he was rather strong.
If the two of them really fought, Keh might really kill Jacky!
Chapter 1168 - 1168 One-Sided Beating
1168 One-Sided Beating
¡°Dad, hurry up and save me! I¡¯m really no match for him. I might really be killed by him!¡± Jacky was so frightened that he was shuddering. Watching Keh get closer and closer, he became more and more terrified.
¡°What are you afraid of? Keep your back straight!¡± Clinton roared angrily, feeling extremely ashamed that his son was so frightened by someone from a small family.
But since his son was so ipetent that he didn¡¯t dare to fight with Keh, Clinton would still try his best to make him avoid the fight.
Clinton looked at Lucas and said in a deep voice, ¡°My son is injured, and he¡¯s still in pain. If you make him fight with someone, it won¡¯t be a fair fight at all!¡±
Lucas felt that what Clinton said was amusingly ridiculous, and he really burst intoughter.
!!
At the side, Jordanughed and questioned with raised brows, ¡°Old man, you¡¯re really funny! Didn¡¯t you say that might makes right earlier? Why are you asking for fairness now?
¡°Besides, your son courted death by threatening to harm Keh¡¯s father and girlfriend. Now that Keh is angry and wants to beat him up, you¡¯re saying that your son is injured and can¡¯t fight? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re ridiculous?¡±
Clinton¡¯s face turned gloomy, but he couldn¡¯t find any words to justify himself.
Jordan was right. Jacky had indeed jumped out and threatened Keh with the lives of his father and girlfriend. Moreover, he sounded extremely disgusting, thus angering Keh.
Even though Clinton was biased toward his son, he was at a loss for words at this point.
But Lucas smiled again and said, ¡°If you think this isn¡¯t fair enough, then I have an even more unfair method. Do you want to try it?¡±
¡°Hehe, yeah, old man, wanna try it?¡± Jordan chuckled and then said to the subordinates he brought, ¡°Did you guys hear that? If anyone dares to talk about fairness again, get them to know what real unfairness is!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± the 2,000 people in and outside the restaurant shouted in unison, their voices as deafening as thunder.
The expressions of the Waltons immediately became even gloomier.
Facing the threat and pressure formed by so many people, they didn¡¯t have the slightest confidence to fight back.
This was a warning from Lucas to them.
Jacky was so frightened that his legs went limp, and he almost fell to the ground, his face full of horror.
After Keh heard the deafening shout, his body was full of zeal and power. And the tinge of nervousness he felt earlier hadpletely vanished.
¡°Dad, I¡ I don¡¯t want to fight! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡ I¡¯ll kneel and admit defeat!¡± Jacky yelled spinelessly.
¡°Shut up!¡± Clinton was really on the verge of being angered to death by his idiot son. He raised his arm and gave Jacky a loud p in the face.
¡°You haven¡¯t even started fighting with him yet. How do you know that you¡¯re definitely going to lose or die? Stop being a disgrace! Isn¡¯t it just a fight? Do it right now!
¡°You¡¯re my son, and your grandfather is the helmsman of the Waltons. I refuse to believe that he can really do anything to you with me standing here!
¡°Go fight and beat him up!¡±
After being pped and taught a lesson by Clinton, Jacky finally calmed down.
Indeed, his father was right. He was a scion of the Waltons, and he reckoned that Keh definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.
Jacky gritted his teeth and finally said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll fight him then!¡±
¡°Good, that¡¯s more like my son! Don¡¯t hold back either. Hit him hard!¡±
After instructing Jacky, Clinton patted him on the shoulder and pushed him forward.
There was already a clear area on the first floor of the lobby, specially meant for their fight.
With intense killing intent in his eyes, Keh walked up to Jacky. ¡°Jacky, you shouldn¡¯t have threatened me with my family and lover. I will kill you today!¡±
When Jack saw the killing intent in Keh¡¯s eyes, his fear resurged.
He said awkwardly, ¡°I¡ I just made a casual remark. I¡¯m not really going to do anything to them! You¡¯re a man. Must you be that petty? You even want to fight me to the death.¡±
Amused by Jacky¡¯s shameless words, Kehughed angrily. ¡°Casual remark? I¡¯m petty? Jacky, I¡¯ve just realized how shameless you are!
¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on you. Take this!¡±
He roared and charged at Jacky to punch him in the face.
Seeing that the situation was amiss, Jacky wanted to evade, but his reaction was too slow. Although he wanted to dodge, his body was too heavy, and his actions couldn¡¯t keep up with his intentions.
Thus, Keh¡¯s punchnded straight on his face!
Bang!
The punch hit Jacky¡¯s nose, causing him to howl in excruciating pain, and tears immediately flowed from his eyes.
¡°Keh Parker, you bastard, how dare you hit me so hard?! I¡¯ll fight you to the death!¡± Jacky hollered furiously, wiped his nose, and retaliated.
Bang!
Bang!
Bang!
¡
The sounds of kicks and punches came from them one after another.
But anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could see that most of the sounds came from Jacky¡¯s body.
Every punch and kick thrown by Keh hit Jacky¡¯s body hard, but Jacky was too slow and couldn¡¯t dodge at all.
Moreover, Jacky couldn¡¯t barely find any chances to strike back against Keh. Even when he finally found a chance to attack, his blows were weak and immediately dodged by Keh.
Instead of calling it a fight between two people, it was more like a one-sided beating.
When Clinton saw his son being beaten and screaming again and again, his heart tensed up tightly.
He didn¡¯t expect his son to be so much inferior to someone his age.
Besides, the murderous intent on Keh¡¯s face and his merciless moves made Clinton worried.
If Keh was really bold enough to kill Jacky, what should he do?
Go forward to stop Keh and save his son?
Or would he have to watch and bear with it?
But if he really intervened, with Lucas and the two thousand people watching, he might die here when the time came!
Chapter 1169 - 1169 Stomped to Death on the Spot
1169 Stomped to Death on the Spot
There was no way the weak and frail Jacky, who often indulged in alcohol and lust, could defeat the furious Keh. Soon, he was beaten so badly that he was screaming in pain and curled up on the ground, his hands covering his hands, unable to get up again. He kept begging for forgiveness.
¡°Stop!¡± Clinton finally couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and stepped forward.
Keh kicked Jacky and questioned coldly, ¡°What? Are you going to intervene now?¡±
Distressed, Clinton said, ¡°My son has already admitted defeat and begged for mercy!¡±
Keh sneered, ¡°So what? He deserved death the moment he threatened me with my family and lover!
¡°And Mr. Gray wants him dead, so he must die here!¡±
Then Keh suddenly raised his leg and stomped on Jacky¡¯s neck.
¡°No! Stop!¡± Clinton roared with fury. He was about to rush forward to stop him, but it was toote.
Snap!
With a crisp sound, Keh¡¯s foot crushed Jacky¡¯s neck!
Jacky died on the spot!
Seeing the gaze of terror in his son¡¯s eyes before his unwilling death, Clinton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with fury.
¡°You¡ you actually killed my son! Bastard, how dare you?!¡±
Like an angry beast, Clinton red at Keh with astonishing murderous intent in his eyes.
Keh had struck in a moment of anger and ended up killing Jacky. After calming down and seeing Jacky¡¯s corpse and the anger in Clinton¡¯s eyes, he finally felt scared.
But Keh didn¡¯t regret it in the slightest.
If he could do it again, he would definitely kill Jacky once more!
Keh didn¡¯t believe that what Jack said earlier was just a casual remark.
If he had really let Jacky off, his father and girlfriend would have really been in danger.
Thus, in order to protect them, he had to kill Jacky!
Standing at the side, Lucas had been calm all this time.
Jacky only had himself to me for his death.
The cause of this matter was Jacky¡¯s lecherous behavior of pulling a woman he took a fancy to into his private room to take liberties with her, leading to the following series of incidents.
Lucas had nned to spare Jacky¡¯s life, but he had actually courted death by threatening the lives of Keh¡¯s loved ones, which had infuriated Lucas.
Lucas hated those who threatened the lives of people¡¯s loved ones. Jacky¡¯s behavior had crossed Lucas¡¯s bottom line, so he wanted to kill him and asked Keh to do it.
Of course, this was an experience he wanted Keh to undergo.
Looking at the raging Clinton, Keh did feel a little scared, but he was no longer trembling like he had at the start.
He faced Clinton¡¯s bloodshot eyes and said calmly, ¡°He deserved to die!¡±
Clinton red at Keh with his jaw clenched and then turned to ask Lucas, ¡°My son is dead. Are you satisfied now? Can we go now?¡±
His voice was full of cold resentment.
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s just the feud between your son and Keh. The feud between you and me isn¡¯t so easy to settle.
¡°You can leave if you want, but get your father to speak to me! Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!¡±
¡°You¡ Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Clinton roared angrily.
He had already lost a son, yet Lucas actually wasn¡¯t willing to let them go and even wanted him to get his father toe here to talk.
With Lucas¡¯s forces here, even if his father came, he would probably be on the losing end.
Lucas couldn¡¯t care less about Clinton¡¯s anger. He merely chuckled and said, ¡°You have an hour to get your father toe here. If he doesn¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll go to the Waltons¡¯ personally.
¡°But I can¡¯t guarantee what the consequences will beter.¡±
Lucas sneered and then waved his hand at the 2,000 people around him. ¡°You guys can go.¡±
As soon as they heard his order, they immediatelyplied and retreated, vanishing almost within a few seconds.
Once they left, the Waltons and their people were the majority remaining.
At this moment, Clinton felt a strong urge to instruct his subordinates to take action. After all, there were now more than a hundred of them, while there were only three people on Lucas¡¯s side.
However, watching Lucas leave confidently, Clinton hesitated for a long time but didn¡¯t dare to issue the order.
Since Lucas could gather 2,000 people within 15 minutes and make them leave with onemand, he could likewise gather them again in no time.
Moreover, if he really ordered an attack on Lucas, there would probably be no leeway for maneuvering.
Lucas suddenly stopped and turned around. ¡°Remember, you only have an hour. Anyter, and you will bear the consequences!¡±
Clinton¡¯s expression changed multiple times, but he eventually could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The people he brought immediately lifted Nick, who was lying on his stretcher, and the dead Jackey and left the restaurant in silence.
Soon, the lobby, which had been crowded just now, became quiet.
After arranging for the manager and staff to deal with the aftermath, Keh hurriedly followed Lucas and returned to the VVIP room on the top floor.
Hearing the noise, Le immediately came over and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Lucas, are you okay?¡±
Lucas shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
He turned around and instructed Keh, ¡°Get someone to send her home.¡±
Just as Keh was about to agree, Le immediately said, ¡°No! I¡¯m not going! You clearly said that you¡¯d send me home after you finished handling the matter here. But now, you¡¯re getting someone else to send me home. Is it because you haven¡¯t settled it yet?
¡°You¡¯re getting me to leave now because you want to keep me out of this, right? But the things that happened today were because I dragged you here. Now that you¡¯re in trouble, how can I just leave?
¡°Are the Waltons refusing to let you off? Why don¡¯t I go out and beg them to let you off? I¡¯ll tell them toe at me instead!¡±
Le looked extremely worried, and even her eyes were bloodshot, as she felt extremely remorseful and guilty.
After hearing what Le said, Lucas couldn¡¯t help being slightly amused and touched.
Lucasughed in a rxed manner. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯ve guessed wrong this time.¡±
Chapter 1170 - 1170 Ready to Replace
1170 Ready to Rece
¡°Huh? Am I wrong?¡± Le asked in puzzlement.
But when she saw the rxed look on Lucas¡¯s face and Keh¡¯s calm expression, she was finally sure that things were probably not as she had imagined.
Lucas might really not take the Waltons seriously.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Waltons can¡¯t do anything to me. But if you stay here, you might be a burden to me, so you should go home first. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lucas said softly.
Hearing this, Le also knew that staying here would only make Lucas worried about her.
!!
She nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go home now. You must take care of your safety!¡±
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucas nodded.
Soon, Keh arranged for a driver and two bodyguards to send Le home.
At the same time, he also arranged for someone to send his girlfriend, Ka, home.
Lucas, Jordan, and Keh were the only ones remaining in the private room.
Lucas and Jordan were naturally very rxed. They didn¡¯t take the Waltons seriously at all, but Keh was extremely uneasy and worried.
¡°Mr. Gray, I just killed Jacky Walton, and the Parkers have formed a death feud with the Waltons, so you must help me deal with them. Otherwise, the Parkers will definitely be in trouble! After all, the current Parkers are no match for the Waltons!¡± Keh said worriedly while rubbing his fingers.
¡°Are you regretting it now?¡± Lucas said indifferently.
Keh hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m just¡ just worried that the Waltons will take revenge on us. Given our power alone, we can¡¯t withstand it. So¡¡±
Lucas nced at him. ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m still sitting here. I naturally won¡¯t leave the Parkers in the lurch.
¡°Just rest well here and call someone toe over.¡±
¡°Call someone toe over?¡± Keh was immediately stunned. ¡°But there aren¡¯t many people I can call over in DC¡¡±
Lucas was speechless. He didn¡¯t want Keh to call fighters over. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten those 2,000 people to leave.
Jordan chuckled. ¡°Lucas means that he wants you to call the person in charge of the Parkers over. If nothing goes wrongter, you will officially be taking over the Waltons¡¯ position and businesses. Can you take charge?¡±
Keh finally came back to his senses and hastily said, ¡°My grandfather has already handed over the position of helmsman to my fatherst month. I will notify him right away! He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±
Then he hurriedly took out his phone to call his father and inform him toe over to settle the matter.
But before Keh could make the call, someone suddenly knocked on the door of the private room. Keh opened the door, only to see that his father was already here.
Keh came to a sudden realization.
Indeed, after such a major ruckus in the restaurant, someone must have long informed his father about it, so he didn¡¯t have to make the call.
¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, Dad. Mr. Gray is here,¡± Keh quickly said and let Ray Parker in.
Ray hurried over to Lucas and greeted respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, how are you doing?!¡±
Lucas nodded without being too polite with him and said directly, ¡°Just ask Keh about the details. Now, you need to prepare enough people and get them ready.¡±
Keh hurriedly exined everything that had happened today, as well as Lucas¡¯s n to let the Parkers take over the Waltons.
The more he heard, the more shocked Ray became. After hearing everything, he was even more excited. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get everyone ready! Thank you for giving us this opportunity, Mr. Gray!¡±
Then he stepped out of the room and quickly made arrangements.
¡
Meanwhile, Clinton had already left the restaurant and brought his two sons, one crippled and the other dead, back to the Walton residence.
The first thing he did when he got home was to look for his father, Albert.
¡°Dad, bad news! We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Clinton shouted.
Albert hurriedly asked, ¡°Why? What happened?¡±
Albert was the current helmsman of the Waltons. Although he was in his seventies, he was still very energetic and full of vigor. He was the one who had built the Waltons¡¯ business empire.
Clinton quickly recounted everything that had happened. Especially when he reached the part about his son dying in the Parkers¡¯ restaurant, he was practically seething with anger.
¡°Dad, that¡¯s what happened. They beat Jacky to death! The Waltons can¡¯t take this lying down!
¡°Furthermore, that young man named Lucas Gray is really arrogant. He wants you to go and talk to him in person. Otherwise, he¡¯lle to the Waltons¡¯ himself and make us bear the consequences!¡±
Clinton was furious.
Albert looked incredibly gloomy too. He didn¡¯t expect to lose a grandson so abruptly.
But he was older than Clinton and had experienced more, so he didn¡¯t lose himself in grief and anger and bring people to take revenge on Lucas immediately.
¡°You said that young man managed to gather two thousand people in fifteen minutes with just one phone call, right? In that case, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person, and it won¡¯t be wise to go against him head-on. Since he wants to see me, I¡¯ll go and meet him.¡±
Clinton hurriedly said, ¡°Dad, since he insisted on you going, he might have evil intentions. What if he harms you?
¡°I think we should take this opportunity to gather all the Waltons¡¯ experts and kill that punk! He¡¯s too confident. He actually dispersed all the people he called over. If we bring arge number of experts over now, he won¡¯t have time to react!
¡°This is a great opportunity for us!¡±
Albert nced at his son and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re thinking about this too simply. That young man dismissed the two thousand people he called over right in front of you. Do you really think he¡¯s a fool? It just means that he¡¯s not worried and isn¡¯t afraid of you bringing people over!
¡°Besides, if he isn¡¯t confident, how could he have allowed you to leave in one piece? Wouldn¡¯t it have been safer for him if he held you hostage there and got me to go over?¡±
Clinton felt that his father made sense too, but if he sumbed to Lucas just like that, he would be really indignant.
He clenched his fists and asked, ¡°Dad, are you really going to go see Lucas Gray?¡±
Chapter 1171 - 1171 The Helmsman of the Waltons
1171 The Helmsman of the Waltons
Albert nodded solemnly. ¡°I have to go. Since this matter concerns the lives of the Waltons, I must treat it seriously!¡±
Clinton said with surprise, ¡°Concerns the lives of the Waltons? Is it that serious?¡±
¡°What do you know?¡± Albert chided. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t belittle that young man. Take Nick ande with me to the restaurant immediately. We¡¯ll go apologize to him!¡±
¡°What?! He killed my son, your grandson Jacky, and you want to apologize to him? Why?!¡± Clinton immediately screamed, finding it uneptable.
Albert snorted coldly. ¡°Idiot! If you¡¯re not willing to do it, we¡¯ll have to watch the Waltons be destroyed!¡±
!!
Seeing that his father had lost his temper, Clinton didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He could only agree reluctantly, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
After Clinton left, Albert sighed and picked up his phone to make a call. ¡°The Waltons are in trouble now. We need your help.¡±
On the other end, a harsh and authoritative voice said, ¡°Give me the ce and time!¡±
Albert looked at his watch. Lucas had only given them an hour. Deducting the time Clinton took to get home, there was about half an hour left.
¡°We¡¯ll meet at the Hampton Restaurant in DC in half an hour,¡± Albert said over the phone.
¡°Got it.¡± The other party¡¯s answer was extremely simple, and he immediately hung up.
Hearing the other party agree, Albert heaved a sigh of relief.
As long as this big shot helped, the Waltons¡¯ crisis might be resolved easily.
¡
In the VVIP room on the top floor of the Hampton Restaurant¡
Leaning against the seat, Jordan looked at Lucas and asked with a smile, ¡°Lucas, it seems like you¡¯re finally nning to take over all those top families in DC. You¡¯re amazing!!¡±
He gave Lucas a thumbs up, his face full of respect and admiration.
Lucasughed. ¡°What do I need those families for? Generally, if they don¡¯t provoke me, I can¡¯t be bothered to care about them.¡±
Jordan said, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re being too humble! As far as I know, the helmsmen of several of the eight families in DC, like your mother-inw, the head of the Howards, are very respectful to you. I heard that Ms. Howard has said publicly that she ns to hand over the family to Cheyenne.
¡°And the Huttons, they¡¯repletely on your side now, and even Jace doesn¡¯t dare to go against you anymore.
¡°The Smiths have pledged allegiance to you and listen to all your orders.
¡°Also, the Williams and the Piers don¡¯t dare to offend you easily.
¡°If you add everything up, more than half of the eight top families in DC are already on your side, or at least they don¡¯t dare to offend you.
¡°If the Parkers rece the Waltons, your power will be even greater. Isn¡¯t it impressive to have most of the top forces in DC on your side?¡±
Lucas nced at the excited Jordan. ¡°Are you that free now? If you think you have nothing to do, I can arrange a few more tasks for you.¡±
¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Jordan hurriedly begged for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking aloud. Lucas, don¡¯t send me somewhere faraway!¡±
At the side, Keh and Ray listened quietly to their conversation.
But after they heard what Jordan said, their expressions changed slightly. They were extremely shocked.
Keh and his father didn¡¯t expect Lucas to have aplished such great achievements even though he had only been in DC for about two months. He had already subdued so many of the eight top families of DC, whom many people didn¡¯t dare to offend.
If news about this got out, the entire upper-ss circle of DC would be in an uproar.
Over the years, no one had ever been able to gather so many of the eight top families. Lucas was the only one!
This made the Parker father and son, who were about to face the Waltons, feel fortunate.
Lucas had the backing of three of the eight top families, and another two didn¡¯t dare to offend or disobey him. In that case, what could the Waltons do?
At this moment, the two of them were full of confidence, and they were no longer worried about the Waltons¡¯ revenge.
At this moment, someone knocked on the door of the private room. The lobby manager stood outside and said nervously, ¡°Mr. Parker, the Waltons are here!¡±
Ray immediately looked at Lucas. After getting a nod from him, he said, ¡°Bring them here.¡±
Soon, the lobby manager led a few people into the VVIP room.
There were three people.
They were Clinton; Nick, who was wheeled in on a wheelchair; and a white-haired old man.
The old man was standing in the middle of them. He was obviously Albert, the helmsman of the Waltons.
After entering the room, Albert nced at everyone here and quickly locked his gaze on Lucas. ¡°What an outstanding young man. You must be Mr. Lucas Gray.¡±
Lucas smiled in response to Albert¡¯s respectful attitude and sharp observation. Then his smile faded as he said, ¡°Mr. Walton, since you¡¯re here, you should know what happened. But I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re aware of the real cause of the matter.
¡°After all, when your son brought people here to settle scores with me, he didn¡¯t ask about the cause. All he said was that might makes right. All that matters is who is stronger. Mr. Walton, do you agree?¡±
When Albert heard this, his heart suddenly raced for some reason. He actually felt the aura of a superior from Lucas, which made him experience difficulty breathing.
This young man definitely wasn¡¯t ordinary!
What Lucas said made Albert feel an ominous premonition.
He glowered at his son and then smiled apologetically. ¡°My son can be quite uncouth sometimes. Please don¡¯t mind him, Mr. Gray. Speaking of which, I really don¡¯t know what happened. Could you please exin it to me?¡±
Lucas looked at Albert and said, ¡°I was here for a meal with some people today, but your grandson Jacky suddenly got fresh with a girl in our group. He even pulled her into his room and tried to vite her. Your other grandson, Nick, then brought a group of people to take revenge and wanted to make all the girls stay behind to apany them.
¡°Later, your son brought more than a hundred people here and wrecked the restaurant¡¯s entrance. He even dered that he would make us die miserably. Tell me. Whose fault do you think it is?¡±
Chapter 1172 - 1172 Acquiring the Waltons
1172 Acquiring the Waltons
After Albert heard what Lucas said, his expression darkened.
He suddenly shouted angrily at his son and grandson, ¡°You bastards, this is all your fault! Hurry up and kneel down to apologize to Mr. Gray!¡±
Nick was shocked. He jumped off his wheelchair and knelt on the floor distressingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ Mr. Gray. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me!¡±
His limbs had been broken, and he was now kneeling, so it was inevitable that he strained his wound. He was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat.
But at this moment, Nick couldn¡¯t care less about the pain. If he couldn¡¯t resolve the current trouble, he might die.
!!
Clinton was very hesitant. He felt it was embarrassing to kneel and apologize to a young man who was about his son¡¯s age.
¡°What are you waiting for? Kneel down!¡± Albert red at Clinton and suddenly pped his face.
Smack!
Burning pain erupted on Clinton¡¯s face, but facing his father¡¯s fury, he could only grit his teeth and kneel.
¡°It¡¯s my fault for bringing people over to cause trouble before finding out the cause of the matter. I hope you forgive me, Mr. Gray!¡± Clinton said with difficulty through gritted teeth, his face flushed.
Lucas looked down at the two people kneeling in front of him. He chuckled with raised brows and then turned to look at Albert to ask, ¡°Mr. Walton, how do you n to resolve the matter today?¡±
Seeing Lucas barely reacting to his son and grandson kneeling and apologizing, he felt even more nervous.
He took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Lucas. ¡°There¡¯s three hundred million dors here. Please take it aspensation for offending you and wrecking the restaurant¡¯s entrance. What do you think, Mr. Gray?¡±
Keh was so startled that his heart pounded rapidly.
This was 300 million dors!
Although the Parkers were now developing much better than before, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to get 300 million dors in liquid funds all at once.
Lucas had previously agreed to let them off for 100 million dors. But unfortunately, Clinton rejected it. He didn¡¯t expect Albert to offer 300 million dors inpensation, which was 200 million dors more than Lucas¡¯s price.
But Keh was merely shocked in his heart. He knew that the person negotiating today was Lucas, and it was up to Lucas to decide whether he would ept the Waltons¡¯pensation.
Based on Lucas¡¯s n, he probably wouldn¡¯t ept thepensation.
Sure enough, Lucas remained sitting in his seat and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Walton, do you want me to let the matter rest just with three hundred million dors?¡±
Albert gritted his teeth and took out another bank card. ¡°Here¡¯s another three hundred million dors. Six hundred million dors should be enough, right?¡±
Without even looking at the bank cards, Lucas sneered. ¡°You want to buy the lives of your son and grandson with just six hundred million dors? Mr. Walton, that¡¯s a little too cheap, isn¡¯t it?
¡°How about this? I¡¯ll give you three hundred million dors in exchange for the lives of you three. What do you think?¡±
Then Lucas narrowed his eyes and exuded a formidable aura.
Albert was stunned and almost fell to his knees under the pressure.
Clinton and Jacky, who were already kneeling, felt as if there was a massive mountain towering over them and pressing down against them. Theyy t against the floor with cold sweat trickling down their faces.
Albert was incredibly astonished. As soon as Lust lost his temper, the aura he exuded was too terrifying!
Even he, who had experienced countless battles, felt frightened.
Albert hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gray, please calm down! I made a mistake just now. I¡¯m willing topensate with one billion dors. Please let the Waltons off!¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°You want me to spare the Waltons? I¡¯ll give you three billion dors to buy your entire family!¡±
Albert was stunned!
The Waltons¡¯ total assets were more than 30 billion dors, but Lucas said that he wanted to buy the entire Walton family for 3 billion dors. How was that eptable?!
This amount wasn¡¯t enough to buy the Waltons¡¯ most profitable entertainmentpany.
This wasn¡¯t buying but daylight robbery!
Nick and Clinton, kneeling on the floor, were shocked.
How could they possibly ept the acquisition at such a low price?!
Even Keh and Ray, standing behind Lucas, couldn¡¯t help gasping.
Although they had long known that Lucas wanted to acquire the Waltons, thetter would definitely not agree to this price that was less than 10% of their worth.
At this moment, Albert was infuriated. His face trembled a little, and he finally said with great difficulty, ¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯m old now. Please don¡¯t joke with me like that. My heart can¡¯t take it¡¡±
Lucas smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I think I¡¯ve made it clear enough. If you want me to let the Waltons off, you have to sell your entire family to me for three billion, or else we can forget about it.¡±
Albert¡¯s expression immediately stiffened.
Before he came here, he knew that Lucas would likely demand something unreasonable from him, but he didn¡¯t expect his motive to be to take over their entire family!
Clinton suddenly stood up and roared furiously, ¡°Punk, don¡¯t go too far! You¡¯re being too much of a bully! You want to buy our entire family for just three billion dors? Dream on!¡±
Nick looked extremely regretful. If he had known that Lucas was so formidable and difficult to deal with, he wouldn¡¯t havee to take revenge for his brother.
Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this.
Now, Jacky was dead, and Albert was old. Yet he still had to stand here and bear the humiliation that a young man in his twenties was subjecting him to!
All of this could have been avoided!
Nick¡¯s feelings of regret made his eyes turn red.
¡°Mr. Gray, it¡¯s all my fault for what happened today! My younger brother, Jacky, was indeed the cause of everything, but he has already paid for his mistake with his life!
¡°If you¡¯re still upset, just kill me! Please, I beg you to let the Waltons off!¡±
Then Nick lowered his head and pressed it hard against the floor in a humble manner.
Chapter 1173 - 1173 Supporter
1173 Supporter
¡°Nick, no!¡± Clinton yelled and immediately helped Nick up from the floor, feeling extremely heartbroken.
Nick and Jacky were his only sons. Just an hour ago, Jacky had died in front of him. If Nick died too, both of his sons would be dead, and the main Walton bloodline would end.
By then, even if the Waltons could preserve themselves, it would be pointless.
Clinton¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he red daggers at Lucas. ¡°Dad, why should we continue to tolerate this? Let¡¯s just fight them to the death! Even if I die, I will drag these bastards to be buried with me!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Albert hollered to stop Clinton from speaking any further.
Despite his unwillingness, Clinton had no choice but to clench his jaw and keep his mouth shut.
Lucas sighed, thinking that they were making him seem like a viin.
But they failed to consider the fact that if it wasn¡¯t because Lucas was powerful enough, he would be the one in dire straits now. Besides, the Waltons had all acted high and mighty, thinking they were superior to everyone and could trample on anyone.
The Waltons were at fault first, and they had evenmitted mistake after mistake. It was now time for them to pay the price of their wrongdoings.
Albert¡¯s face turned pale, and he looked extremely haggard. Looking at Lucas, he said almost pleadingly, ¡°Mr. Gray, can¡¯t you let us off? I can give you three billion dors aspensation. I only hope you¡¯ll forgive us.¡±
The sight of an elderly man in his seventies pleading in such a miserable manner and tone could easily evoke sympathy in others and make it difficult for them topel him any further.
Unfortunately, Lucas wasn¡¯t a softhearted person.
Lucas remained unmoved. ¡°Do you think Ick three billion dors?¡±
His sentence was proof of his determination to take over the Waltons.
Albert gritted his teeth and said, ¡°But the Waltons¡¯ worth is over thirty billion dors. It¡¯s impossible for us to let you acquire our assets for a mere three billion dors!¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°That¡¯s under the premise that the Waltons are still safe and sound. If I destroy the Waltons now, let alone having a worth of tens of billions, I can make you be in debt tens of billions that you will never be able to repay. Do you want to give it a try?¡±
When Albert heard this, despair finally appeared in his eyes.
He knew that Lucas was definitely not just trying to scare them.
Based on how Lucas could gather more than 2,000 fighters within 15 minutes, he could tell that Lucas was definitely not an ordinary person. He even guessed that he might be a descendant of a royal family.
If this was the case, it was definitely not empty talk for Lucas to say that he could easily destroy the Waltons and even leave them tens of billions of dors in debt.
With a gloomy look on his face, Albert clenched his fists tightly in silence.
Jordan said in annoyance, ¡°Old man, your family has offended Lucas greatly. ording to Lucas¡¯s usual methods, he would have made your family vanish from DC immediately, and he wouldn¡¯t bother to waste his breath talking to you here at all! At least now, he¡¯s willing to give your family three billion dors, which is enough for you and your family to live carefree lives for several generations!
¡°If you¡¯re still not satisfied and insist on bargaining here, you might not even have the three billion dors! When the timees, you¡¯ll cry tears of regret! So, you¡¯d better think about it carefully!¡±
Standing behind Lucas, Keh and Ray were so shocked that they couldn¡¯t even utter a word.
The battle was no longer at a level where they could partake.
After hearing what Jordan said, Albert suddenly chuckled and asked with a smirk, ¡°Are you so sure that you can destroy the Waltons?¡±
Lucas shook his head. ¡°No, I want the Waltons whole. It¡¯d be a shame to destroy you.¡±
¡°Hmph, punk, you¡¯re really arrogant and delusional!¡±
Suddenly, the door was kicked open from outside, and a tall and burly middle-aged man walked in step by step.
This sentence was spoken by the middle-aged man who suddenly barged in.
The middle-aged man was exuding a menacing aura from head to toe. He obviously wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with.
When Keh and Ray saw the middle-aged man, they were so frightened that they trembled before reflexively hiding behind Lucas.
Even Jordan narrowed his eyes slightly. He sensed a powerful aura from this middle-aged man. He was obviously a rare expert. He was almost on par with Hades from the Peerless Martial Association, whom Jordan had fought before!
A hint of vignce appeared in Jordan¡¯s eyes, and he adopted a guarding posture beside Lucas.
Upon seeing the middle-aged man, Albert immediately said in joy, ¡°Mr. Kenzo, you¡¯re finally here!¡±
Lucas was the only one still calm.
In fact, from the moment Albert and his group appeared, Lucas had already sensed a powerful aura approaching the room. But this person hadn¡¯t appeared until now.
The middle-aged man named Kenzo looked at Lucas, the only one present with a calm expression, and said, ¡°Punk, you¡¯re quite audacious! The Peerless Martial Association supports the Waltons, but you want to snatch their assets away?¡±
It turned out that he was from the Peerless Martial Association.
Lucas had heard that the Peerless Martial Association¡¯s hierarchy had always been based onbat ability. So Lucas reckoned that he should rank higher than Dwayne and Hades but was inferior to Damien Zander, the chief of the US headquarters of the Peerless Martial Association, who ranked third. He was a rare powerhouse.
Moreover, to Lucas¡¯s surprise, the Waltons turned out to be a family supported by the Peerless Martial Association.
The people present were no strangers to the Peerless Martial Association.
A trace of excited fighting intent immediately appeared in Jordan¡¯s eyes.
Jordan had fought both Hades and Dwayne. During the fights, he had even broken through his bottleneck and improved his martial arts skills.
Thus, after seeing this powerhouse who was stronger than Hades, Jordan was itching to fight.
If the opponent wanted to fightter, he had to ask Lucas for permission to fight first!
Chapter 1174 - 1174 Giving Up Just Like That
1174 Giving Up Just Like That
On the other hand, Keh and Ray felt the opposite of Jordan.
Prior to this, they had already heard of the Peerless Martial Association. Back then, members of the California branch could basically dominate all of California. Later, there was the martial artspetition between California and Oregon.
But now, DC was where the Peerless Martial Association¡¯s US headquarters was located.
There were countless strong experts here, and this person, Kenzo, whom the Waltons had invited, was definitely a powerful figure within the association!
The Peerless Martial Association had just as much influence and authority in DC as the eight top families. In fact, even if the eight top families joined forces, they were no match for the Peerless Martial Association. Generally, few people had the courage to go against the Peerless Martial Association.
Keh and Ray never thought that the Waltons were backed by the terrifying Peerless Martial Association!
Like this, it would be impossible for them to rece the Waltons. Moreover, it might even cause great trouble for Lucas!
At the thought of it, Ray and Keh became flustered as grim expressions formed on their faces.
Just as they began to panic, Lucas said as calmly as ever, ¡°It turns out the Waltons are backed by the Peerless Martial Association. No wonder you behave like tyrants!¡±
Kenzo immediately narrowed his eyes and stared at Lucas.
He initially thought that Lucas would be intimidated after hearing the name of the Peerless Martial Association and even kneel to beg for forgiveness. But he didn¡¯t expect Lucas to remain so calm and dauntless.
Those who could remain calm in the face of the Peerless Martial Association were either too ignorant to know how terrifying the association was or had a backing powerful enough that they didn¡¯t fear the association at all.
Even the eight top families of DC couldn¡¯t disregard the Peerless Martial Association like Lucas was doing. Only truly powerful figures or members of the royal family could.
Lucas was only in his twenties, and he didn¡¯t seem like a big shot of high status, so Kenzo wondered if he was a member of a certain royal family branch.
He nced at Lucas, only to find that he couldn¡¯t sense the aura of a martial artist from him. It was as if the person sitting right in front of him was just an ordinary person.
But even an ordinary member of a royal family branch might not be able to maintain theirposure in the face of his power¡ Unless he wasn¡¯t a helpless ordinary person but a powerful martial artist who was just as strong or even stronger than him!
But how was this possible?
The gaze in Kenzo¡¯s eyes became solemn.
The reason he could attain his current achievements and be the fourth-ranked powerhouse in this association of powerful experts was that he was extremely talented and had countless opportunities, not to forget that he had also worked hard for decades.
But Lucas was only in his twenties. Even if he had started practicing martial arts from a tender age, Kenzo didn¡¯t think that he could possibly be stronger than him.
Moreover, he felt that the young man next to Lucas was also extraordinary.
Unlike Lucas, who wasposed and had a gaze that resembled a bottomless pit, Jordan didn¡¯t hide his aura.
Kenzo actually felt an extremely powerful auraing from Jordan, almost enough to rival his!
Both young men were absolutely extraordinary!
Furthermore, the young man exuding a powerful aura was standing beside Lucas, clearly standing in the position of a bodyguard or subordinate.
Since the young man sitting in the chair had such a powerful expert as his bodyguard, he must have an even more extraordinary background!
In that case, he might really be unable to kill them as he had imagined. Otherwise, he might bring disaster upon himself.
Kenzo became cautious as he said, ¡°Young man, on ount of your young age, we¡¯ll forget about today¡¯s matter and the feud between you and the Waltons!¡±
His words were already apromise.
After Albert heard what Kenzo said, his heart skipped a beat, and shock appeared in his eyes.
He didn¡¯t expect Kenzo, the fourth-ranked powerhouse of the Peerless Martial Association, to take a step back andpromise instead of forcing Lucas to pay the price.
But Albert was wise enough not to say anything. He even quickly grabbed Clinton, who wanted to say something.
It was true that Kenzo was here to help them, but they couldn¡¯t tell him what to do. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.
Kenzo had taken the initiative topromise, but Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to let it go just because you say so? Did I agree?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t agree?¡± Kenzo narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡°So what if you don¡¯t agree? The Peerless Martial Association supported the Waltons and pushed them to their current position. Are you really trying to take their assets away from us?¡±
Lucas said with a smile, ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m buying them, not snatching them.¡±
Kenzo sneered. ¡°I heard everything when I was outside. You want to buy all the Waltons¡¯ assets for merely three billion dors. How is that any different from snatching? Do you think the Peerless Martial Association is a pushover?
¡°I¡¯m warning you. I don¡¯t care what your identity is, but going against the Peerless Martial Association is never a wise choice!¡±
Seeing Kenzo¡¯s gloomy expression, Keh and Ray were extremely nervous. Standing behind Lucas, they clenched their fists.
Albert, Clinton, and Nick had anticipation on their faces, wishing that Lucas would court death further so that Kenzo would take him down!
Lucas looked at Kenzo indifferently. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on this nonsense with you. If you¡¯re just here to say nonsense to me, then you can get lost now that you¡¯re done!¡±
Lucas¡¯s words immediately dumbfounded everyone in the room except for Jordan!
He was a terrifying top powerhouse of the Peerless Martial Association!
Lucas actually had the audacity to speak to him like this. How daring!
After being shocked, the Waltons were immediately ecstatic.
Indeed, the more wayward Lucas behaved, the more likely he would anger Kenzo and eventually suffer a terrible fate!
They could already sense the burning furying from Kenzo!
Lucas would be in trouble soon!
Chapter 1175 - 1175 Fight
1175 Fight
Full of excitement, Clinton immediately mocked, ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯re too audacious. How dare you speak to Mr. Kenzo like that?! You probably don¡¯t know that he¡¯s the fourth most powerful figure in the Peerless Martial Association, and his strength is second only to Mr. Zander, the head of the Peerless Martial Association¡¯s US headquarters!
¡°The Peerless Martial Association is an extremely powerful organization with branches in more than a hundred countries! The US headquarters of the Peerless Martial Association alone is something that even the eight top families won¡¯t dare to deal with together!
¡°Even if you have a powerful status, you¡¯ll have no choice but to die once you offend the Peerless Martial Association!
¡°Besides, how dare you covet the Waltons¡¯ assets?! Mr. Kenzo has already made it very clear that we are supported by the Peerless Martial Association. In fact, the majority of our assets belong to the association!
¡°You¡¯re tempting fate by trying to snatch the Waltons¡¯ assets from the Peerless Martial Association! I can understand that you¡¯re greedy and ambitious, but you¡¯re courting death by offending the Waltons and the Peerless Martial Association!¡±
Clinton had now regained his arrogance, and he even looked at Lucas smugly.
Seeing his behavior, Lucas shook his head and sighed. ¡°I nned to save your pride and acquire your assets for three billion dors. But now, I don¡¯t want to give you a single cent because you¡¯re not worthy at all!¡±
Clinton flew into a rage. ¡°What did you say?¡±
At the side, Kenzo¡¯s eyes were full of a surging murderous intent as he hollered, ¡°Punk, since you have a death wish, don¡¯t me me!¡±
With that, Kenzo stepped forward and charged at Lucas.
Although he did have some scruples about Lucas¡¯s background and was afraid of causing trouble for himself and the Peerless Martial Association, Lucas obviously wasn¡¯t taking them seriously. This made the proud Kenzo extremely displeased.
So he had already developed a strong murderous intent toward Lucas.
As for Lucas¡¯s background, Kenzo believed that as long as he killed everyone in this room, no one would be able to find out, even if Lucas had a powerful backer or was from the royal family.
Watching Kenzo charge toward him, Lucas remained sitting calmly without even blinking.
With Jordan by his side, Lucas didn¡¯t have to take action personally.
¡°Hmph, I¡¯m your opponent! You¡¯re not worthy of touching Lucas!¡±
Just as Kenzo was about to reach Lucas, Jordan suddenly moved and struck at Kenzo.
Bang!
Their fists collided, stirring up a strong gust of wind that made it seem like there was a storm in the entire private room. A small sandalwood coffee table at the side shattered into pieces from the strong gust.
In the blink of an eye, the two of them had already exchanged more than ten blows.
After exchanging some blows with Jordan, Kenzo felt astonished because he found that Jordan wasn¡¯t any inferior to him!
He had painstakingly trained hard for more than four decades to get to where he was, but what about the young man in front of him? He had merely been practicing martial arts for perhaps two decades, yet he was already on par with him. How could Kenzo not be shocked?
Despite being in the midst of a heated fight, Jordan had the time to slip in a snide and contemptuous remark. ¡°Is this the so-called fourth top expert of the Peerless Martial Association? It seems you¡¯re nothing much!¡±
Hearing the mockingment, Kenzo was almost so angry that he vomited blood! Is this punk insulting me intentionally?
At the side, Albert was so dumbfounded and shocked by this scene that he was at aplete loss for words.
He thought that as long as Kenzo took action, Lucas would be no match for him and would definitely die!
But Albert never imagined that Lucas would still remain rxed in his seat while the young man who was like a bodyguard was skilled enough to fight Kenzo evenly!
How¡ how is that possible?
If Albert wasn¡¯t aware of Kenzo¡¯s character, he might really suspect that he was going easy on Jordan.
As the fight went on, Kenzo became increasingly shocked because he realized that Jordan wasn¡¯t actually using all his strength!
If he really exerted all his strength, how strong would he be?
Moreover, with such a young and powerful person to protect him, Lucas must have an incredibly high status.
After dodging a punch thrown by Jordan, Kenzo said, ¡°Punk, I admit that you¡¯re indeed very strong, but it¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me with your strength because I haven¡¯t exerted myself to the fullest yet!¡±
Jordan sneered. ¡°Is that so? Use your full strength then! But first things first, I won¡¯t show you any mercyter. So if you¡¯re willing to surrender now and pledge allegiance to Lucas, I might spare you!¡±
¡°You must be dreaming!¡± Kenzo roared with fury and unleashed his full potential. Then he found an opening and punched straight toward the middle of Jordan¡¯s chest!
Bang!
His punch contained immense power. Ordinary people would probably have their organs ruptured and die on the spot after suffering such a blow.
But Jordan merely took a few steps back and spat out a mouthful of blood while his face turned a little pale. Then he quickly regained his bnce.
¡°Hmph, this is only the beginning!¡± Kenzo roared and threw himself forward while Jordan was still catching his breath. Heunched several ferocious attacks on Jordan.
Jordan¡¯s movements were extremely quick as well. He managed to evade the attacks, but his movements seemed forced, as if he was struggling to keep up.
After seeing the changes in the battle, Clinton shouted in excitement, ¡°Great! Mr. Kenzo is so impressive!¡±
¡°Indeed, Mr. Kenzo didn¡¯t go all out just now. That¡¯s why that punk thought he couldpare to him. But now that Mr. Kenzo has revealed his full strength, that punk can barely manage. It seems like he¡¯ll soon be killed by Mr. Kenzo!¡±
Chapter 1176 - 1176 You Lost
1176 You Lost
Nick said happily, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Kenzo is a true powerhouse! I bet he can defeat all the experts of the eight top families alone! Lucas Gray and that punk are definitely no match for him!¡±
After hearing what his son and grandson said, Albert wasn¡¯t that optimistic. Instead, he said after a moment of silence, ¡°Mr. Kenzo is indeed very strong, but that punk isn¡¯t weak either, especially since he¡¯s still so young and already so skilled. How can someone like him be an ordinary person?
¡°Besides, what¡¯s even more terrifying is that this young expert is a subordinate of Lucas Gray!
¡°No in DC dares to make a powerhouse on the level of Mr. Kenzo be their bodyguard or subordinate. But Lucas Gray has such a powerful person protecting him. So, have you ever thought about what Lucas Gray¡¯s identity could be?¡±
Hearing this, Clinton and Nick were dumbfounded.
They weren¡¯t fools, so they could naturally understand what Albert meant.
Just thinking about it sent a chill surging from their toes straight to their heads. The joy they had after seeing Kenzo suppressing Jordan instantly vanished.
Albert looked at Lucas and sighed. ¡°I think the Waltons won¡¯t be spared even if Mr. Kenzo wins today.¡±
Clinton looked just as gloomy, but he still insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If Mr. Kenzo wins, he can just kill Lucas Gray and that punk. Then the Waltons will still be able to stand strong in DC!¡±
Albert shook his head and opened his mouth to say something. But suddenly, there was a change among the two fighting in the private room.
Jordan, whom Kenzo had wounded after thetter¡¯s sudden outburst, suddenly erupted with massive power as if invisible shackles binding him had broken.
¡°Did you have a good time hitting me just now? It¡¯s my turn now!¡±
Jordan roared and raised his fist. He immediately punched Kenzo at a speed and strength far superior to his previous state¡¯s.
Kenzo¡¯s expression became even grimmer.
He had just unleashed all his strength. He thought that he could definitely defeat Jordan, but he didn¡¯t expect his only effective blow to be the one that struck Jordan¡¯s chest. Despite looking strenuous, Jordan had still effectively dodged the continuous following attacks. In fact, Kenzo even felt exhausted.
Now, Jordan¡¯s strength suddenly soared, and even Kenzo felt a terrifying aura from him. This young man is indeed extremely difficult to deal with!
Kenzo gritted his teeth. Facing the quick and sudden kick from Jordan, he no longer had any time to dodge because he happened to be standing near the wall, without enough space to evade.
In a hurry, Kenzo could only ce his clenched fists in front of his chest to block Jordan¡¯s violent kick.
¡°Take this!¡± With Jordan¡¯s roar, his kick containing immense force rapidly approached Kenzo.
The moment his leg was close to Kenzo, his expression changed drastically. Oh no! This kick is too powerful!
The iparably menacing aura made Kenzo feel horror. He absolutely mustn¡¯t take this kick!
Despite thinking so, Kenzo couldn¡¯t dodge anymore!
Bang!
The kick struck the arm Kenzo used to protect his chest and carried so much force that the bones of his forearm almost shattered.
This wasn¡¯t all. His arms couldn¡¯t block the powerful force at all, and the remaining force impacted his chest heavily, sending him flying backward like he had been hit by a car.
Boom!
But half a meter behind Kenzo was the wall of the private room. Almost as soon as his body was lifted off the ground, he had already hit the wall behind him.
Numerous cobweb-like cracks appeared on the wall and spread rapidly toward the surroundings with Kenzo¡¯s impact point as the center.
The immense impacts on his chest and back made him unable to endure it any further. He coughed and spat a mouthful of blood before sliding to the floor, looking tragic.
After seeing Kenzo¡¯s miserable state after he was sent flying and vomited blood, everyone in the private room fell dead silent.
In particr, Clinton and Nick, who had ced high hopes on Kenzo, stared at this scene dumbfounded,pletely unable to believe his eyes.
Kenzo, whom they thought was so powerful that he could almost dominate the eight top families of DC, was defeated just like that?
To make matters worse, he was defeated by a young man in his twenties.
Jordan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and walked to Kenzo. He looked down at him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±
After hearing this, Kenzo felt as if something had suddenly exploded in his head.
He was the fourth-ranked powerhouse in the Peerless Martial Association, and his status was second only to Damien Zander, the head of the US headquarters. He was a formidable figure that everyone looked up to, yet he had lost to a young man in his twenties!
All his pride, all his persistence, was crushed at the moment.
Lucas smiled slightly and gave Jordan an approving look.
Although Jordan was a bit of a gossipmonger recently, he hadn¡¯t stopped practicing martial arts, especially after he broke through his bottleneck after defeating Dwayne and Hades of the Peerless Martial Association.
Keh and Ray stared nkly at the scene in front of them, especially when they looked at Jordan.
Back in LA, they had known that Jordan was a highly skilled martial artist who followed Lucas, but they never expected him to be so skilled that he could defeat the fourth-ranked expert of the Peerless Martial Association!
In that case, they didn¡¯t have to fear retaliation from the Peerless Martial Association anymore!
Kenzo struggled to get up from the floor and stood upright unsteadily. He looked at Lucas with unprecedented seriousness in his eyes.
¡°Who exactly are you?¡± he asked again.
He had beenpletely defeated by Jordan¡¯s powerful kick and had already lost all his ability to fight.
But this question was burning in Kenzo¡¯s mind. He desperately wanted to know who had defeated him.
Lucas nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Talk to Damien Zander about this. Tell him I¡¯m Lucas Gray, and he¡¯ll tell you the rest.¡±
Kenzo was stunned.
He was shocked to hear that Lucas knew Damien and that Damian was aware of Lucas¡¯s true identity.
Before he could think anymore, Lucas said coldly, ¡°From now on, the Waltons¡¯ assets belong to me. You can inform Mr. Zander about this. You can leave now.¡±
Chapter 1177 - 1177 Agree To Sell
1177 Agree To Sell
Kenzo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay, I will truthfully tell Mr. Zander everything that happened here today!¡±
What Lucas said meant that he was sparing his life.
Although Kenzo didn¡¯t know how Lucas was rted to Damien, he couldn¡¯t even defeat Jordan, and he had lost hisbat ability, so staying here was pointless.
As for the Waltons, he could no longer manage them.
Kenzo quickly left the private room without turning around or saying anything.
The Waltons, still in the private room, were dumbfounded.
Even Kenzo had lost to the young man next to Lucas and abandoned them. What should they do now?
What should the Waltons do?
Lucas shifted his gaze to the three of them and said, ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s time for us to resolve our matter.¡±
Albert shuddered involuntarily. Feeling disheartened, he hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I agree to sell all the Waltons¡¯ assets to you for three billion dors like you offered! From now on, all of the Waltons¡¯ assets will belong to you!¡±
Clinton quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll sell everything to you! Only someone as talented and aplished as you are is qualified to control our businesses!¡±
Even Nick, who was sitting in the wheelchair, hurriedly forced a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Gray, we don¡¯t have any objections to your requests. I agree with my grandfather¡¯s decision to sell the Waltons to you!¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°No, three billion was the previous offer. Unfortunately, you turned it down.
¡°Later, I said that I wanted the Waltons¡¯ assets without paying even a single cent.¡±
As soon as he said this, the Waltons turned pale.
Indeed, when Clinton provoked Lucas just now, Lucas did say that he didn¡¯t want to spend a single cent.
Seeing the Waltons¡¯ expressions, Lucas smiled again and said, ¡°But if I really take all the Waltons¡¯ assets without paying a cent, wouldn¡¯t it make me look like I¡¯vemitted daylight robbery?
¡°So, I¡¯ll buy your assets, but the price is no longer three billion dors but three hundred million.¡±
¡°What did you say?!¡± The Waltons looked even more depressed.
The Waltons were a prestigious family who owned most of the entertainment industry in DC. The valuation of all thepanies, properties, and other assets added up to at least 30 billion dors!
Previously, Lucas had offered three billion dors to acquire the assets, which was less than 10% of the total value. They had naturally been unwilling to ept it.
But now that they had finally agreed to Lucas¡¯s offer, he actually lowered the price to less than 1% of the value. How was this any different from daylight robbery?
If they agreed, no one would be able to ept such a tremendous loss.
Seeing their ugly expressions but none of them saying anything, Lucas asked with a frown, ¡°Are you unwilling?¡±
Clinton immediately wanted to speak, but Albert stopped him.
Clinton knew that his only son was hot-tempered. If he spoke, he would definitely contradict Lucas and offend him.
Albert gritted his teeth and negotiated, ¡°Uh¡ Mr. Gray, isn¡¯t three hundred million too little? If it¡¯s the three billion like you offered earlier¡ª¡±
Before he could finish, Lucas interrupted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you turn down my offer of three billion? Why are you bargaining with me again?¡±
Albert said awkwardly, ¡°We were wrong previously. Please¡ª¡±
Lucas interrupted him again coldly, ¡°Two hundred and fifty million. If you insist on bargaining with me, you can continue.¡±
After being stunned for a while, Albert realized that Lucas reduced his offer by fifty million dors because he wanted to bargain with him!
For some time, Albert regretted it so much that he even felt like dying.
He had long known that Lucas wasn¡¯t an ordinary person whom he could treat like others. The price he offered wasn¡¯t negotiable. But he had still insisted on bargaining with him and suffered a loss!
For the sake of surviving today, only by agreeing to Lucas could the Waltons reduce their losses.
Just as Albert was about to agree, he heard an angry shout from beside him. ¡°Mr. Gray, aren¡¯t you going overboard? Our assets amount to over thirty billion dors, but you want to buy them with just three hundred million. And now, you even decreased the offer by fifty million. How is that reasonable at all?¡±
The person who interjected was the indignant Clinton.
¡°Two hundred million,¡± Lucas said coldly.
¡°You punk¡¡± Clinton flew into a rage. But before he could finish, Lucas¡¯s cold voice sounded again.
¡°One hundred and fifty million.¡±
¡°Idiot! Shut up!¡±
Just as Clinton was about to say something, Albert pped him hard in the face.
¡°You idiot, when are you going to wake up? Do you really want the price to be lowered even more?¡±
Clinton finally kept his mouth shut after Albert yelled at him.
Afraid that Lucas would change his mind again, Albert hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Gray, we¡¯ll sell all our assets to you for one hundred and fifty million dors.¡±
That price made him feel so anguished that his heart was about to bleed.
He had worked hard for decades to establish the Waltons¡¯ empire. Yet in just a day, he had to sell the assets worth more than thirty billion dors for a mere one hundred and fifty million dors.
But he had no choice but to agree immediately. Otherwise, who knew if the price would be reduced even further.
Seeing the Waltons really agree, Keh and Ray were so astonished that their jaws almost dropped.
They initially thought that the Waltons would never agree, but the scene in front of them left them bbergasted.
For a moment, the two of them found it surreal and felt as if they were dreaming.
Their emotions were really¡ indescribable!
Although the Waltons had agreed, they still looked unhappy and depressed.
Seeing this, Lucas said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, bring all the documents with you and go to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters to handle the handover and transfer procedures.
¡°Once everything is settled, I will give you an additional one-point-five billion dors. This amount is enough for you to start afresh in another city.¡±
The Waltons immediately raised their heads and stared at Lucas in disbelief.
What did they just hear?
Lucas actually said that he would be giving them an additional 1.5 billion dors!
¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want it?¡± Lucas asked with raised brows.
Chapter 1178 - 1178 Terrifying Person
1178 Terrifying Person
The Waltons were taken aback, but they finally realized that Lucas was serious. With ecstatic expressions, they hurriedly said, ¡°No, we want it. Thank you, Mr. Gray!¡±
¡°Thank you, Mr. Gray!¡±
The three of them looked as though they had survived a catastrophe, and they were about to cry tears of joy.
Just as Lucas said, as long as they had an additional 1.5 billion dors, they would definitely be able to establish a business empire again in another city soon.
Although it would be far inferior to what they had now, it would be much better than ordinary wealthy families!
After the drastic plunge from 300 million to 150 million dors, they felt extremely grateful for the additional 1.5 billion dors. It was as if they had risen back to heaven from hell.
After thanking Lucas, Albert understood what Lucas meant and hurriedly assured, ¡°Mr. Gray, please rest assured that my family and I will leave DC immediately after the handover ispleted. We will nevere back in the future!¡±
Lucas smiled approvingly and nodded. ¡°You may leave now.¡±
The Waltons quickly left with joyful smiles of relief and gratitude on their faces.
Now, only Lucas, Jordan, Keh, and Ray were remaining in the private room.
Ray hurriedly came forward and said to Lucas respectfully, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Gray. You have sessfully acquired the Waltons¡¯ assets!¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°From tomorrow onward, there will be no more Waltons in DC. In their ce will be the Parkers. Everything they¡¯ve left will be managed by the Parkers on my behalf. Understood?¡±
Keh and Ray quickly said, ¡°Yes! Mr. Gray, rest assured. We will definitely manage these assets well for you. We won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±
They were aware of what Lucas meant.
At the end of the day, Lucas bought the Waltons¡¯ assets, and the Parkers would just be managing and developing them on his behalf.
Keh and Ray didn¡¯t have anyints. On the contrary, they felt very honored.
Lucas¡¯s willingness to let the Parkers manage the valuable assets worth over 30 billion dors showed his trust in them.
Moreover, Lucas¡¯ method of handling things was apparent from this event. He didn¡¯t intend to keep today¡¯s matter from the Parkers and allowed them to watch him deal with the Waltons. This could be regarded as a warning to them.
As long as they obeyed Lucas, they would naturally gain many benefits.
But if they had ill intentions or tried to get more from Lucas, their ns would backfire, and they might suffer for it.
¡
Meanwhile, Kenzo had already left the restaurant and gotten inside his car while bearing the excruciating pain in his body.
Without waiting, he hurriedly made a call.
After the call connected, Kenzo immediately asked, ¡°Mr. Zander, do you know someone named Lucas Gray?¡±
Damien immediately asked in surprise, ¡°Lucas Gray? A powerful young man in his twenties?¡±
Kenzo nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!
¡°The Waltons invited me to help them because they offended him. But in the end, I was defeated by a young man next to Lucas Gray. He even severely wounded me!
¡°Moreover, Lucas Gray wants to snatch the Waltons¡¯ assets from us. He offered an incredibly low price to buy all the assets, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s achieved what he wanted by now.
¡°Mr. Zander, what should we do now? The Peerless Martial Association has supported the Waltons for years, and we can¡¯t let someone else reap the benefits so easily, right?¡±
After hearing what Kenzo said, Damien was too stunned to speak.
After a long silence, he finally said, ¡°Now, we need to give up on the Waltons for the time being.¡±
¡°What did you say¡ª¡±
Cough! Cough!
Overwhelmed by shock, when Kenzo spoke, the wounds on his chest and his back were strained, and he immediately started coughing violently. Due to the coughing, he felt the pain in his chest intensify.
As a member of the Peerless Martial Association, he naturally knew how much the association had invested in the Waltons over the years and how much they received in return every year.
It could be said that the Waltons were like a cash cow of the Peerless Martial Association. Simrly, the association could also do many secretive acts through controlling the Waltons.
But Damien, the head of the Peerless Martial Association¡¯s US headquarters, actually said to give up on the Waltons for the time being.
Damien asked, ¡°Do you think that Lucas Gray just has a powerful bodyguard who can defeat you but isn¡¯t that strong himself?¡±
Kenzo didn¡¯t say anything and recalled that Lucas had remained sitting calmly without standing up from beginning to end. He didn¡¯t even show any martial arts stance.
Thus, although he was still uncertain about Lucas, he didn¡¯t think that Lucas was more skilled than Jordan.
Such powerful experts were rare toe by. If a few appeared at the same time, it would only make others wonder if such geniuses were extremely ordinary and thus doubt their own aptitude.
Damien said, ¡°About a month ago, I met Lucas Gray at the Howards¡¯ and even fought him. But I was the one who lost.¡±
¡°What?!¡±
What Damien said immediately made Kenzo reveal a look of disbelief.
Although Kenzo was the fourth most powerful expert in the Peerless Martial Association while Damien was the third, Kenzo knew that he was worlds apart from Damien.
If he fought Damien, he would definitely be defeated within three moves, and he could even end up dead or crippled.
But even the terrifyingly powerful Damien said that he had lost to Lucas in one move.
If Damien hadn¡¯t admitted it himself, Kenzo would have definitely thought of it as an absurd story!
The more frightening thing was that Lucas was only in his twenties yet already possessed such terrifying strength. Who knew what kind of a monster he would grow into in the future.
Kenzo couldn¡¯t imagine it at all.
Damien continued, ¡°Anyway, Lucas Gray is a very dangerous person, so you shouldn¡¯t fight against him.
¡°Put aside the matter with the Waltons for the time being. You just need to remember that one day, the Peerless Martial Association will take back everything that rightfully belongs to us!¡±
Chapter 1179 - 1179 Interested In You
1179 Interested In You
In the restaurant, Lucas gave some instructions to Keh and Ray and then left the private room.
Jordan naturally followed closely behind.
While going down in the elevator, Jordan asked, ¡°Lucas, actually, have you thought of building your own family n? One where everything belongs to you and your descendants, the Gray family.¡±
Lucasughed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t n to build a family like that. Many such families often sacrifice too much for the so-called family interests. And their descendants tend to fight each other for power and profit. Siblings, parents, and children turn against each other in power struggles and even kill each other. That¡¯s not something I want to see.
¡°I think people should live freely and happily instead of being tied down to one ce by things like family. I don¡¯t want to live such a life, and I don¡¯t want my children to either.
¡°Besides, Amelia and I are the only ones in my family with the Gray bloodline. What kind of family n can we form with just two people?¡±
Jordan nodded. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re right, Lucas. It¡¯s best to remain status quo like this!¡±
While the two talked andughed as they left the restaurant, a crisp voice came from outside the door.
¡°Lucas, are you¡ alright?¡±
Lucas turned around and saw Le standing under a streetlight outside the restaurant. He didn¡¯t know how long she had been there, but her face had already turned pale from the cold.
It was currently mid-November, and the temperatures had plunged. It was incredibly cold outside, but Le had been standing there for at least an hour and a half.
¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t I get Keh to arrange someone to send you home?¡± Lucas asked in a somewhat reprimanding tone.
Le rubbed her cold face, sized Lucas up carefully, and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was worried about you, so I waited here to see the oue. What happened today was all because of me, so even if I went home, I¡¯d still be worried.¡±
Lucas sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡ It¡¯s so cold today, but you¡¯ve been standing there for so long. Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±
At this moment, Jordan drove the car over and stopped next to Lucas and Le.
¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first,¡± Lucas said firmly.
¡°Okay!¡± Le got in the car obediently. The heater in the car was on, and she felt much better.
Lucas looked at Le and sighed again. ¡°Don¡¯t behave like this from now on. Since I said I¡¯d be fine, I will be. What if you caught a cold? Got it?¡±
¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Le was extremelypliant toward Lucas now, and she no longer behaved proud and spoiled like before
Seeing Le¡¯s current attitude, Lucas felt touched even though he was chiding her.
If he had a younger sister, she would probably be like Le.
Jordan drove and sent Le home under Lucas¡¯s instructions.
¡°When you¡¯re inside, drink some warm water or make a cup of tea. Just in case, take some cold medicine too. Okay?¡± Lucas instructed again after Le got out of the car.
¡°Yes! Thank you, Lucas!¡± Le waved at Lucas happily before heading home.
While sending Lucas home, Jordan couldn¡¯t help teasing, ¡°Lucas, that pretty girl must like you. Otherwise, why would she wait in the cold for you for so long?¡±
Lucas glowered at Jordan. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re too freetely. I should really arrange some tasks for you.¡±
Jordan hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m wrong! I¡¯ll stop talking too much, okay? Look, you¡¯re so busy in DC now, and I can¡¯t leave you at this time! I won¡¯t talk nonsense anymore. Lucas, please forgive me this time!¡±
Lucas shook his head. ¡°If you talk nonsense again, I will really send you overseas for a mission.¡±
¡°Yes, I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Jordan hurriedly promised and began driving seriously.
¡
The night quickly passed.
The following morning, Albert personally came to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters with arge stack of documents and hiswyer.
Lucas gave Flynn full authority over the handover, while he merely signed his name on some document.
About an hourter, the Waltons¡¯ assets officially belonged to Lucas.
The shock within Flynn could no longer be described with words. His admiration and respect for Lucas had risen to an incredible height.
When he received the massive sum of money from Lucas for the construction of Stardust City, he was already astonished. He couldn¡¯t even imagine how much money Lucas had.
But Flynn never expected that even the Waltons¡¯ assets, which were worth more than 30 billion dors, would belong to Lucas.
It was simply a miracle!
Lucas gave Flynn some work instructions, and Flynn proceeded with the arrangements.
Just as he sat down on the couch to have a cup of tea, someone knocked on the office door.
¡°Come in!¡± Lucas said.
Soon, a familiar figure entered. It was Ashley.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucas asked.
Ashley hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Lucas, here¡¯s the thing. My family is going abroad in a couple of days, and we don¡¯t know when we¡¯reing back. I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal. Are you free tonight?¡±
Ashley¡¯s eyes were full of anxiousness and anticipation, afraid that Lucas would turn her down. She held her fingers together tightly.
Lucas thought about it. He didn¡¯t have anything to do tonight, so he agreed. ¡°Yeah.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Ashley seemed surprised, and her eyes lit up. She said joyfully, ¡°That¡¯s great! Thanks, Lucas! I¡¯lle look for you after work!¡±
Then she left happily.
Seeing that she was so delighted that she was about to jump, Lucasughed. It¡¯s just a meal. Why is she so happy?
When it was time to get off work, Lucas saw Ashley standing near the entrance of the Stardust Corporation building as soon as he stepped out.
She greeted him gleefully, ¡°Lucas!¡±
Lucas looked over, and his eyes immediately lit up.
Chapter 1180 - 1180 Don’t Want To Leave
1180 Don¡¯t Want To Leave
At this moment, Ashley had changed into a fashionable and beautiful outfitprising a camel-colored medium-length cashmere coat, a red cashmere id skirt, and a pair of beige knee-length boots. She looked youthful and beautiful.
The Steeles were all gically-blessed and good-looking. As the only female heir of the Steeles in her generation, Ashley was naturally outstanding.
After dolling herself up, she had attracted the attention of countless people.
Lucas walked over andplimented, ¡°You¡¯re very pretty today.¡±
She felt a little shy, and a faint blush appeared on her face.
She was already so used to receivingpliments that she no longer felt much when she received one. Sometimes, she even found it annoying. But after she heard Lucas¡¯s simple praise, her heart felt as sweet as honey and began beating wildly.
It was no wonder that people often said women tended to dress up for those they adored. It turned out that the feeling of beingplimented by the person you liked was so wonderful!
Ashley felt rosy and fuzzy inside. After getting inside Lucas¡¯s car, she guided him to the restaurant where she made reservations for dinner.
But when Lucas reached the ce, surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Is this the ce you booked?¡±
With a proud expression, Ashley nodded and said enthusiastically, ¡°Lucas, you probably don¡¯t know about this ce. Although it doesn¡¯t look fancy on the outside, the interior decor is very luxurious, and it offers a plethora of appealing delicacies!
¡°This restaurant is very popr on the inte recently. It¡¯s very hard to make reservations here unless you book in advance! I managed to get reservations only because I booked days in advance. I promise it won¡¯t disappoint you!¡±
¡°Uh¡¡± Lucas was really at a loss for words.
He didn¡¯t expect Keh¡¯s restaurant to be so popr online that it was difficult to find seats without making reservations.
After stopping the car, Lucas looked at the entrance of the restaurant.
The ss door smashed by the Waltons¡¯ truckst night had already been reced with a brand new one, and the surroundings had also been repaired. There were no traces of the collision at all.
There were indeed a lot of people inside and outside the restaurant waiting in line.
But even though people were waiting outside, there were tables and chairs,plimentary fruit tters, and refreshments for them. So despite the long queue, no one was impatient or annoyed.
Lucas nodded. Keh had truly done a good job managing this ce. It was no wonder that it became a top dining spot in DC within such a short time.
After the two of them were seated and ordered a few dishes, they started chatting.
Looking at Lucas in front of her, Ashley was suddenly in low spirits and looked down, her eyshes covering her eyes.
She said softly, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m going overseas tomorrow¡¡±
Lucas asked in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go? If you want to stay, I can help you make arrangements.¡±
Ashley¡¯s fingers tensed up under the table.
If she could, she really wanted to stay in the US and be by Lucas¡¯s side¡
Unfortunately, her mother and brother would never agree to it.
Despite the bitterness in her eyes, Ashley raised her head and smiled widely. ¡°No, I just feel a little nervous! Besides, my mom and brother are going, so I definitely want to go with them! I probably won¡¯t be that nervous since we¡¯ll all be together.¡±
Hearing this, Lucas didn¡¯t know what to say.
Actually, Lucas was the one who had arranged for Ashley and her family to go abroad to expand the business.
Based on his investigation, Lucas had discovered that the three of them, whom the Steeles had kicked out of the family, were actually rare business talents.
Alexander and Elise were both highly educated and possessed excellent business acumen.
Because of her young age, Ashley stillcked some experience, but she was extremely intelligent too. With some training, she would be an incredible talent.
But it was precisely because the three of them were outstanding talents that the Stardust Corporation¡¯s structure might be disrupted if they stayed in the US. Flynn, as well as Cheyenne, Charlotte, and William, who would being to DC soon, would all be affected.
He couldn¡¯t put all these talents in the same ce. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make full use of their abilities, or disputes would arise.
This was one of the reasons that Lucas decided to send the family of three abroad.
So after hearing Ashley¡¯s words, Lucas said, ¡°You won¡¯t be staying abroad for long. Once the market there stabilizes, if you want toe back, I¡¯ll naturally let youe back. The Stardust Corporation will be rapidly developing domestically, so there will be ces where I need your help when the timees.¡±
Ashley immediately looked up at Lucas and asked excitedly, ¡°Can we reallye back?¡±
Lucas nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, of course. Once the business abroad is stable, all three of you cane back together.¡±
¡°Haha, you¡¯re so nice, Lucas! Here¡¯s a toast!¡± Ashley giggled and raised her ss. Lucas smiled and followed suit. They clinked sses and couldn¡¯t helpughing.
Soon, the dishes were served. They all looked splendid and appetizing.
Lucas had been rather busytely, and he finally had some time to rx today. Moreover, Ashley was the only other person at the dining table, so he ate veryfortably since no one disturbed him.
But Ashley didn¡¯t eat much. From time to time, she would gaze at Lucas, lost in thought.
However, when Lucas asked her, she would just smile and cover it up by saying that she had a small appetite.
After having his fill, Lucas looked at Ashley and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re finished, I¡¯ll send you home!¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go home!¡± Ashley blurted out. But she immediately realized that this remake was a little inappropriate. She hurriedly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home yet. Why don¡¯t you apany me to a bar, Lucas? I suddenly feel like drinking!¡±
Actually, Ashley didn¡¯t want to drink. She just didn¡¯t want to part ways with Lucas so soon.
She would go abroad with her mother and brother tomorrow, and it would likely be years before she got to see Lucas again.
Chapter 1181 - 1181 Hit On at the Bar
1181 Hit On at the Bar
After hearing what Ashley said and the almost pleading gaze in her eyes, Lucas nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±
The two of them left the restaurant and drove to a nearby bar.
On the way, Ashley looked out the window from time to time in a daze, her brows furrowed tightly and a worried expression on her face.
Lucas drove to a bar named the Blue Duke, and Ashley suddenly came back to her senses.
¡°I think I¡¯d better send you home,¡± Lucas said.
Seeing Ashley¡¯s expression, he knew that she had something on her mind. If she came here to drown her sorrows, she would get drunk easily.
Ashley hurriedly said, ¡°No, let¡¯s go inside! I¡¯m going abroad soon. Just apany me, okay?¡±
Lucas sighed and agreed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±
He treated Ashley as his younger sister.
Moreover, as long as he was here, even if she drank too much, she would be alright.
The two of them got out of the car and entered the Blue Duke.
The bar wasn¡¯t toorge, but the atmosphere was pretty good, and it wasn¡¯t noisy. The soothing blues being yed in the bar and the dim lighting created an ambiguous ambiance.
But the bar was rather crowded. Apart from a few couples sitting in booths, there were also many people sitting at the bar counter and around the stage in the center of the bar.
Seeing Lucas and Ashley entering, many people turned to look at them. A few men¡¯s and women¡¯s eyes lit up immediately.
Lucas was tall and handsome, and Ashley was beautiful. As soon as they entered, they attracted a lot of gazes.
After all, bars were good ces to make friends and hook up, so many people liked hanging out at bars in hopes of having a sudden encounter.
Facing the eager gazes, Lucas remained expressionless, as if he didn¡¯t notice them at all. But Ashley was obviously a little disturbed, so she leaned close to Lucas and even held the corner of his shirt gently.
After they found seats, Lucas looked at the nervous Ashley and asked with a smile. ¡°Do you rarelye to bars?¡±
From her uneasy and guarded expression, he could tell that she wasn¡¯t a frequent visitor to bars.
Ashley nodded and said truthfully, ¡°Yeah, I only went to a bar with my ssmates out of curiosity two years ago. I was frightened away the moment I entered. So strictly speaking, this is my first time at a bar. If you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have dared toe in.¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t helpughing.
Logically speaking, a wealthy heiress like Ashley should be a regr at bars and such entertainment joints.
Since it was Ashley¡¯s first time at a bar, it was no wonder that she was so reserved.
People like her were rare.
Ashley asked, ¡°Lucas, you seem so unfazed. Do you frequently go to bars?¡±
¡°¡¡± Lucas smiled speechlessly. ¡°Do I look like someone who regrly patronizes bars? Actually, I rarely go to these kinds of ces.¡±
He wasn¡¯t lying. In fact, he had only been to a bar twice, once in Orange County, where he had saved Cheyenne from Connor Hale, and another time in DC a short while ago. At the time, he had been there to drown his sorrows after finding out that he wasn¡¯t Michael¡¯s biological son.
This was the third time.
Feeling a little embarrassed, Ashley smiled and said, ¡°Hehe, I misunderstood. Seeing you so rxed and not nervous at all, I thought you were used to it!¡±
¡°Why should I be nervous about being at a bar?¡± Lucas asked in confusion.
Ashley thought for a moment and said, ¡°I always have a strange feeling because of some rumors I¡¯ve heard. For example, people getting drugged and vited by those who harbor ill intentions. Well¡ it¡¯s all a little beyond my imagination. That¡¯s why I¡¯m subconsciously a little nervous.¡±
Lucasughed nomittally, ¡°Yes, although the chances of such things happening aren¡¯t high, they have indeed happened before. Bars aren¡¯t very safe for girls.
¡°So unless you¡¯re with someone you especially trust, don¡¯t go to bars. Of course, it¡¯s inevitable that people will hit on you since you¡¯re so pretty.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, a voice rang in Ashley¡¯s ear. ¡°Hey beautiful, can I get to know you better?¡±
Ashley turned around in surprise and saw a refined-looking young man in his twenties standing beside her with a gentlemanly smile and a ss of wine in his hand.
Ashley was stunned. Lucas had just said that someone would hit on her, and someone came over to talk to her the next moment.
Moreover, this young man was very handsome and suave. He was wearing expensive clothes and a luxury watch. He seemed to be from an affluent family.
Most young girls would be easily attracted to such men and possibly even develop feelings for them.
But Ashley was not one of them.
She had been born into the Steele family, one of the eight top families in DC, so she had been raised in luxury. Be it the boys she had attended prestigious schools with since childhood or those she had seen at various banquets and functions, she had seen countless outstanding males.
The young man in front of her was only average among them, and he wasn¡¯t good enough to impress her.
Besides, she was already in love, and he was right in front of her, so how could she possibly fall for someone else?
Ashley wanted to turn him down at first, but a sudden thought came to her mind. She said to Lucas, ¡°Honey, is he a friend of yours?¡±
Lucas was stunned by her address for him. But he soon realized that she deliberately wanted to pretend to be a couple with him so that she could shake off this young man who came to hit on her.
He coughed and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±
With a blissful smile, Ashley said, ¡°Honey, actually, I have a piece of good news for you. I went to the hospital for a checkup today, and the doctor said that I¡¯m two months pregnant. You¡¯re going to be a father soon! Are you happy?¡±
Lucas almost burst outughing. This girl¡ Even though we¡¯re pretending to be a couple, she doesn¡¯t need to say something so shocking all of a sudden.
Chapter 1182 - 1182 Person From the Past
1182 Person From the Past
However, since Ashley had already spoken, Lucas naturally couldn¡¯t deny it on the spot. So he could only smile and y along. ¡°Really? Of course I¡¯m happy! In that case, you can¡¯t drink today. Alcohol isn¡¯t good for the baby. Let¡¯s get you some juice instead.¡±
Ashley blushed coyly and said joyfully, ¡°Alright. Honey, you¡¯re so good to me!¡±
The two of them talked in harmony,pletely ignoring the young man who came over to hit on Ashley.
Being ignored by them and hearing them talk as if they were the only ones present, the young man instantly looked displeased.
He originally thought that Lucas and Ashley were just boyfriend and girlfriend, so he could try to hit on her. But it turned out that they were married, and the gorgeous Ashley was pregnant. He immediately knew that she wasn¡¯t the right target to flirt with.
!!
Seeing the young man leave without saying another word, Ashley couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth andughing. ¡°Haha, Lucas, that was so fun! His expression was hrious!
¡°But you¡¯re so bad, Lucas. I didn¡¯t expect your acting skills to be so good. You coordinated with me so well. Haha! I almost thought you¡¯d be too startled to continue the conversation orugh and break out of character!¡±
Lucas chuckled wryly. ¡°What you said really shocked me. Try not to say such things from now on. In case someone really misunderstandings us, it will affect your reputation.¡±
She actually suddenly said that she was pregnant. If Lucas wasn¡¯t quick-witted enough, he would have been too stunned to react in time.
¡°Hehe, I know! I was just joking!¡± Ashley stuck her tongue out and smiled.
After what just happened, Ashley was in a much better mood, and a normal smile finally returned to her face.
¡°Are¡ are you Ashley?¡± Suddenly, a man¡¯s voice filled with astonishment came.
The moment she heard this voice, her body instantly stiffened, and she turned around.
When she saw the appearance of the speaker, her eyes widened. She stared at the person in front of her in disbelief, her lips trembling, at a loss for words.
Lucas looked up at the person who spoke.
The young man was around 25 years old, about 1.8 meters, and quite handsome.
Beside him was a young woman of simr age. Although her looks were ordinary, she was dressed in designer apparel from head to toe and seemed to be from a wealthy family.
The two of them were linking arms and looked like a couple.
Ashley stared at the young man, and her lips trembled several times before she finally said, ¡°It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s really you? You¡¯re still alive?¡±
The young man smiled with aplicated expression. ¡°Of course I¡¯m still alive. Did you think I was dead?¡±
When Ashley heard this, her expression became indescribable. She smiled mirthlessly but seemed to be tearing up. She looked surprised yet confused. She was at a loss for words and just kept her eyes peeled on the young man without looking away.
The young woman frowned with displeasure while shaking the man¡¯s arm and asking sourly, ¡°Honey, who is this? Do you know her?¡±
The young man quickly said, ¡°She¡¯s just a former college ssmate. Her name is Ashley Steele.¡±
Then he introduced to Ashley, ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is my wife, Vanessa Phillips.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Ashley abruptly stood up, dazed by the sudden news. She whispered in disbelief, ¡°Your wife? You¡ you¡¯re married?¡±
The young man smiled. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve been married for more than two years.¡±
Ashley clutched the tablecloth tightly as if it was the only way she could barely support herself and turned as pale as a sheet while tears quickly welled up in her eyes.
Lucas reached out to hold Ashley worriedly.
Her current state wasn¡¯t good. She almost lost her bnce and fell to the floor.
The young man looked at Lucas and asked with a smile, ¡°Ashley, who is this? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±
Ashley took a deep breath and finally managed to suppress her tears. Trying her best to keep calm, she said, ¡°He¡ he¡¯s my husband, Lucas Gray.¡±
She looked at Lucas apologetically before introducing to him, ¡°This is Peter Hewitt, an old friend of mine.¡±
Peter sized Lucas up ambiguously before reaching his hand out and smiling. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t ept the handshake. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a bit of a clean freak, so I tend to avoid handshakes.¡±
Peter was slightly stunned for a moment before realizing that Lucas meant that his hands were dirty. Fury appeared in his eyes.
But he soon suppressed his anger and still behaved gentlemanly. He retracted his hand and said with a smile, ¡°We have a few friends here, so we¡¯ll excuse ourselves first. Goodbye.¡±
With that, Peter left with Vanessa and headed to the other side of the bar.
After watching them leave, Ashley seemed to lose all her strength and slumped down into her chair, confusion and misery written all over her face.
¡°He isn¡¯t dead¡ and he¡¯s harried¡ Haha!¡± Ashleyughed in self-contempt and mockery.
Although Lucas didn¡¯t know what their rtionship was, nor did he know what had happened between them, he could tell from their brief conversation that Ashley had thought that Peter was dead all this while.
After hearing that Peter was married, Ashely seemed to suffer a huge blow as she turned pale and bewildered.
In contrast, Peter had remained polite the entire time, and because of this, he appeared distant and aloof.
But for some reason, Lucas didn¡¯t like Peter, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to shake his hand.
¡°Waiter, please bring me a bottle of the highest alcohol content wine you have!¡± Ashley suddenly eximed to a waiter nearby.
Chapter 1183 - 1183 The Relationship Between the Two
1183 The Rtionship Between the Two
Lucas didn¡¯t stop her. Soon, the waiter brought a bottle of golden wine.
Ashley grabbed a ss, filled it to the brim, and downed it in one go.
The next second, she immediately coughed, choking on the strong wine.
She obviously wasn¡¯t a regr drinker.
Lucas hurriedly moved over and patted her back to soothe her. ¡°Since you don¡¯t drink regrly, you should drink alcohol like that. You have to be careful not to choke.¡±
Ashley coughed for a long time before finally catching her breath. But for some reason, tears stained her face. Perhaps it was because of the choking¡
Lucas didn¡¯t say anything and just handed her a few tissues silently.
Ashley took them and covered her face tightly, her body trembling violently.
Lucas sighed, not knowing what to say.
He could guess that Ashley¡¯s abnormal behavior had something to do with Peter and that it was probably rted to emotional issues. But he wasn¡¯t in any ce to say anything.
After a long time, Ashley finally regained herposure and wiped her tears. But her eyes were still red, and she seemed rather distressed.
¡°Actually, Peter is my ex-boyfriend,¡± Ashley suddenly said.
Lucas nodded. He had already guessed this matter, so he wasn¡¯t surprised.
Ashley didn¡¯t want to talk much about it at first. But when she looked at Lucas, she suddenly lost control of her emotions and felt a strong desire to confide in him.
¡°Lucas, do you want to hear about our past? I¡ I really don¡¯t know who to turn to now.¡± Ashley sniffled and looked up at Lucas with a pitiful expression.
Lucas said softly, ¡°Sure, if you want to.¡±
Sometimes, bottling things up would make you feel worse. So if Ashley wanted someone to confide in, Lucas wouldn¡¯t mind lending an ear.
No matter what, Ashley was Alexander¡¯s sister and his subordinate at the Stardust Corporation. Lucas regarded her as a younger sister too.
¡°Thank you, Lucas!¡±
After thanking him, Ashley said with nostalgia and reminiscence in her eyes, ¡°Actually, I met him when we were first-years, and we were ssmates. During college, we dated for over three years.
¡°When we were graduating three years ago, we agreed to get married as soon as we graduated. I had a hard time persuading my parents before they finally agreed to let me marry him.
¡°But on the day of our engagement party, he never showed up and disappeared.
¡°Later, I went to great lengths to find him and ask him why he was absent from our engagement party, but he told me that he regretted it and no longer wanted to marry me.
¡°He told me that he finally found out that since my father passed away, the Steeles didn¡¯t regard my immediate family highly. Since my family didn¡¯t have any substantial authority or power among the Steeles, marrying me wouldn¡¯t give him a bright future.
¡°He even said that he never loved me and dated me only because I was from the Steeles, one of the eight top families in DC. He thought that he could take a shortcut to a wonderful life by marrying me, but he ended up disappointed.
¡°I was devastated after hearing what he said. I cried my heart out and told him to go away. He left, but I never thought that it would be thest time I saw him.
¡°Later, I heard that he died! At the time¡ I felt guilty because I thought that he had died while leaving after I told him to go away.
¡°After finding out that he was dead, I was miserable and guilt-ridden. I didn¡¯t know what to do at all, and I suffered from severe depression for a while. I tried tomit suicide a few times, but I didn¡¯t end up dying because I was rescued every time.
¡°When I saw my mom and brother crying over me, I decided to get therapy. After two years of therapy, I finally overcame the trauma.
¡°But I never thought that I¡¯d see him alive and well again, let alone right in front of me with another woman he¡¯s been married to for two years! Hah, if I had known the truth, I could have saved myself from all the pain. All this while, I had thought that I killed him!¡±
Toward the end, Ashley was weeping.
Seeing her in so much pain and distress, Lucas felt ufortable.
Ashley¡¯s situation reminded him of Cheyenne, who had been left alone with the Carters for six years after he left without a word. She must have been just as miserable.
But he was luckier than Ashley. When he returned after six years, Cheyenne was still his wife, and they had reconciled and were happily married.
On the other hand, Ashley had gone through almost three years of agony, only to find out that her ex-boyfriend was still alive and, worse still, married to another woman.
¡°Could he have had a reason?¡± Lucas asked.
Ashley sobbed and said, ¡°Even if he had a reason, he¡¯s already married to someone else. It¡¯s pointless to say anything now.¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t know what to say.
Indeed, Peter had been married for more than two years. Even if he had apelling reason for doing what he did, it was pointless to find out the truth now.
He couldn¡¯t possibly divorce his wife and rekindle his rtionship with Ashley.
Besides, Lucas felt that there was already something fishy with Peter back then.
He had dated Ashley for more than three years and even got her to convince the Steeles to let them get married. Yet he fled right before the engagement party and stood the Steeles up, causing them to be greatly embarrassed.
Later, when Ashley found him, Peter brushed her off with the reason that her immediate family didn¡¯t have enough status and authority within the Steeles, which meant she wouldn¡¯t be of much help to his future, and he regretted getting together with her.
The most revolting thing was that Peter tantly told Ashley that he didn¡¯t love her and that he had only approached her because she was from the Steeles. But he left without a care because he realized that things were different from what he had imagined.
There was obviously something very wrong with his character and morals.
However, all of this was just Lucas¡¯s conjecture. He didn¡¯t know what the truth was or if Peter really had any difficulties.
Anyway, there was something pretty strange about the entire situation.
If not for the news of Peter¡¯s sudden death after Ashley had a fight with him and told him to leave, she might not have been in agony for so long.
All Lucas could do wasfort her. ¡°Since it¡¯s all in the past, you shouldn¡¯t be bothered about it anymore. You can continue to treat him as dead and ignore the past. Just focus on living the life you want and look forward.¡±
Ashley wiped her cheeks, nodded, and said obediently, ¡°Yes, I got it. I just couldn¡¯t control my emotions after seeing him alive and well. Actually, I should have gotten over him after hearing those cruel things he said back then. I¡¯ve just been feeling guilty because I always thought that I caused his death.
¡°But I won¡¯t feel like that anymore. Besides, I¡¯ve already fallen for someone else.¡±
Chapter 1184 - 1184 College Classmates
1184 College ssmates
After hearing what Ashley said, Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s good. Since there¡¯s someone you like, that¡¯s even better. Congrattions!¡±
Ashley quickly nced at Lucas and then looked down with misery in her eyes.
There was indeed someone she liked. But unfortunately, he didn¡¯t know.
She would probably never reveal her adoration for him in her lifetime.
Peter¡¯s appearance had ruined Ashley¡¯s mood, and it had just gotten better. But now, she felt down again.
!!
Lucas understood how she felt.
Although Ashley said that she had already gotten over Peter and fallen for someone else, he was her first love after all, and they had been together for three years. How could it be easy for her to get over him?
Moreover, she had just found out that her ex-boyfriend was still alive and even married, so she definitely needed some time to digest it.
But at this moment, several young men and women walked toward them. Peter and his wife, who had just left, were at the front.
¡°Hey, Ashley, you¡¯re really here!¡±
¡°We just heard Peter mention it, and I didn¡¯t quite believe him. But you¡¯re really here! As far as I remember, you never went to bars in the past.¡±
¡°Ashley, do you remember us, your college ssmates?¡±
¡
Several people surrounded Ashley and chattered one after another.
These people turned out to be Ashley¡¯s college ssmates!
Seeing these people, Ashley said happily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you guys here! Of course I remember you. We were ssmates!¡±
She chatted with her former ssmates, whom she hadn¡¯t met for three years.
After the initial excitement, Ashley asked with some puzzlement, ¡°Speaking of which, why are you guys here today? Is there a ss reunion?¡±
A fashionably-dressed woman quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a mini-reunion among a few of us who don¡¯t have much to do. We nned to invite you, but none of us could reach you. So we just had a small reunion here. Please don¡¯t me us!¡±
Ashley didn¡¯t me them at all. She smiled and said, ¡°We were ssmates. Why would I me you?¡±
The girl chuckled. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be petty, Ashley! But since fate has allowed us to bump into each other here, it means that God has arranged for us to meet, so we should have fun together!¡±
Peter stepped forward and said, ¡°This bar is too small. Since it¡¯s rare for us to meet, how about we go to Club Aurora? It¡¯ll be on me!¡±
¡°Haha, since it¡¯s Peter¡¯s treat, we have to go!¡±
Everyone agreed with a smile.
Ashley was the only one hesitant to agree. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡¡±
Just as she was about to decline, Lucas said, ¡°Since it¡¯s rare for you guys to meet, let¡¯s go together!¡±
Hearing Lucas agree on her behalf, Ashley naturally wouldn¡¯t object. She nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go together.¡±
The girl who had been chatting with Ashley was named Allie, and she had been paying attention to Lucas from the moment she arrived. Seeing Ashleyply after Lucas spoke, she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Ashley, who is this handsome man beside you? You haven¡¯t introduced us yet!¡±
Ashley nced at Peter. Since she had lied that Lucas was her husband in front of Peter, she could only continue with the act.
She held Lucas¡¯s arm and said somewhat shyly, ¡°This is my husband, Lucas Gray.¡±
¡°Huh? Ashley, you¡¯re married?¡± Allie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Lucas.
The others around them were also surprised. They looked at Lucas and sized him up one after another.
Lucas felt rather helpless. Although he was married himself, he couldn¡¯t tell the truth in front of Ashley¡¯s ssmates, lest he embarrasses her.
But he just had to pose as her husband for tonight. Le had gotten him to pose as her boyfriend for a day, so he wasn¡¯t inexperienced doing this.
The group walked out of the bar merrily and headed to Club Aurora.
But at this moment, a discordant voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Ashley, I heard that you, your immediate family got kicked out by the Steeles. Is that true?¡±
As soon as the question was asked, everyone fell silent and turned to look at Ashley.
Ashley¡¯s face immediately turned sullen.
Getting kicked out of one¡¯s family was nothing to be proud of, and anyone bringing up the matter obviously had ill intentions and was out to hurt Ashley.
Allie chided with displeasure, ¡°Carrie, what nonsense are you saying? Ashley is a direct descendant of the Steeles. How could she be kicked out?¡±
Carrie, who was wearing thick makeup, had high cheekbones and thin lips. She looked like a mean person.
She nced at Ashley and said firmly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m not talking nonsense. This isn¡¯t a secret in DC anyway. We heard about it when news spread from the Steeles a few days ago. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ashley!¡±
Allie looked surprised and asked Ashley, ¡°Ashley, is that true? Your family really¡ got kicked out?¡±
Ashley seemed extremely sullen, but this was the truth. Since she couldn¡¯t hide it, she could only bite the bullet and nod.
She admitted to it!
All of a sudden, many people looked astonished. It turned out that Ashley, who had always seemed so glorious, had really been kicked out by the Steeles!
Ashley¡¯s former ssmates, who had been respectful and ttering toward her, immediately had a change of expression and looked at her gloatingly.
¡°Ashley, you used to be an heiress of the Steeles, a wealthy and nobledy. No wonder you¡¯re wearing ordinary clothes today and no longer wearing designer clothing like you used to. It turns out you¡¯ve been kicked out! Tsk, I wonder what your family did to get kicked out!¡± A petite girl with several moles on her face immediately mocked.
Carrie chimed in with a gloating smile, ¡°Look, I wasn¡¯t lying, was I? Ashley Steele, I really want to know what you did to get kicked out by your family. Did you anger your elders because you¡¯re too ipetent and married a penniless man?¡±
She deliberately turned to look at Lucas.
Chapter 1185 - 1185 Getting to the Bottom of the Truth
1185 Getting to the Bottom of the Truth
Lucas had always dressed low-profile and rarely wore designer apparel. But the quality of his clothes was not inferior to that of luxury brands. Only those with truly good taste and knowledge would be able to tell.
Clearly, these mercenary and superficial snobs weren¡¯t knowledgeable enough to discern the quality of Lucas¡¯s clothes. Instead, they simply thought that they were from cheap brands.
Thus, they self-righteously assumed that Lucas was low-ss and penniless.
Ashley was displeased. She could turn a blind eye to them making sarcastic remarks about her, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate hearing them mocking Lucas.
She nced at Allie, who had just spoken, and said coldly, ¡°My husband is a great guy, and he¡¯s not poor. You guys don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±
Carrie covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Ashley, there¡¯s no need to say that. We were college ssmates, and we only asked you out of concern. If we weren¡¯t ssmates, it would have nothing to do with us who you married. We wouldn¡¯t have been bothered to ask!
¡°Besides, now that you¡¯ve been kicked out by the Steeles, you¡¯re not a wealthy heiress anymore, and you don¡¯t have to continue pretending in front of us. Your man does look very poor. I¡¯m not ndering him!
¡°Ah, you used to be the school belle, and you came from a wealthy family. You had so many suitors. Even though you¡¯ve been kicked out by your family, you didn¡¯t have to marry such a loser.
¡°With your looks, you can easily find a good man. I advise you to get a divorce as soon as possible. I can introduce you to wealthy businessmen who are much better than this pauper you married!¡±
What Carrie said made Ashley extremely sullen.
Back in college, Carrie had sucked up to her in all ways and had never dared to speak to her with this tone. But now that Ashley had been expelled by her family, she wanted to kick her when she was down.
Moreover, she even said that she would introduce her to wealthy businessmen like a pimp. What did she take her for?!
Carrie even despised Lucas and called him a pauper, making Ashley feel extremely ufortable.
Even if Lucas was really penniless, she didn¡¯t want to hear them insulting him. Besides, he was the chairman of the Stardust Corporation, whom these people didn¡¯t even have the right to speak to usually!
Just as Ashley was about to lose her temper, a girl named Zoey hurriedly said, ¡°Hey, Carrie, what are you saying?! You don¡¯t need to introduce Ashley to anyone. We have a good candidate right here!¡±
Zoey looked at a male in their group. ¡°Ss is a mid-level manager at a bigpany, and he has a six-figure ie. Why don¡¯t we just matchmake the two of them?¡±
Zoey said with a smile, ¡°Ss, do you remember how much you adored Ashley back then? Surely you won¡¯t mind if she remarries.¡±
Ss was a chubby man who was less than 1.7 meters tall. Although he was only about 25 years old, he had a huge beer belly and looked quite old.
He nced at Ashley and licked his lips, making his not-so-handsome face look lecherous.
¡°Haha, why would I mind? She was a campus belle back in college! As long as she divorces this poor man, I¡¯ll marry her immediately!¡± Ss said.
Hearing this, a few male ssmates chimed in teasingly. ¡°I¡¯m single too! Ashley, you can consider me as well!¡±
¡°Haha, forget it. Are you as rich as Ss? You make less than 50k a year. Don¡¯t botherpeting with Ss!¡±
¡°Hey, so what if I¡¯m poor? I¡¯m inferior to Ss, but at least I¡¯m much better than this pauper. Since Ashley was willing to marry him, why can¡¯t I marry her?¡±
¡°Hahaha, you have a great n in mind!¡±
¡
For some time, everyone was talking andughing without any regard for Ashley¡¯s intentions and her ¡®husband¡¯, Lucas.
Even Allie, who had spoken up for Ashley,ughed along with them before saying to Ashley, ¡°Ashley, you heard them. Although what they¡¯re saying may not be appropriate, it¡¯s all for your own good! You¡¯re such a pretty girl. Even without your family¡¯s support, you can still marry a good man! Why do you have to be with someone like him? You¡¯d better divorce him quickly and find another man!¡±
They all imed to be giving her advice out of goodwill, but the contempt and humiliation in their tone were obvious. Ashley wasn¡¯t a fool, so she obviously sensed it.
Looking at her former ssmatesughing and mocking them, Ashley finally lost her temper and snapped, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Yes, I¡¯m no longer an heiress of the Steeles, but you guys are in no ce to mock me! I have my husband, and I don¡¯t need you to introduce me to other men!
¡°Since you look down on my husband and me so much, I don¡¯t see a need for us to stay here and tolerate it!
¡°Honey, let¡¯s go!¡±
Ashely held Lucas¡¯s arm and nned to storm away furiously.
¡°Hey! Wait! Ashley, don¡¯t be angry!¡± Allie panicked and quickly rushed forward to grab Ashley¡¯s arm.
¡°We¡¯re all ssmates. What¡¯s the point of doing this? I doubt they meant it. If it upsets you, we¡¯ll stop, okay?
¡°It¡¯s not easy for us to meet up. Don¡¯t be such a killjoy and spoil the mood!¡±
Allie persuaded repeatedly, not wanting Ashley to leave.
Right from the start until now, Ashley¡¯s ex-boyfriend, Peter, had stood silent at the side. He didn¡¯t join in the mockery nor stop Ashley from leaving.
Watching all of this coldly, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Ashley, since your ssmates have said so, let¡¯s stay.¡±
Of course, Lucas didn¡¯t actually intend to get close to Ashley¡¯s snobbish former college ssmates.
He decided to stay behind because he wanted to know the truth about Peter.
If Ashley didn¡¯t get a clear idea of what had happened, she would probably never get over it.
Chapter 1186 - 1186 Divorce Her
1186 Divorce Her
Hearing Lucas persuading Ashley to stay, her former ssmates looked at him with even more disdain and contempt.
How dare this pauper try to use Ashley to get into our circle? He must be dreaming! they thought.
To put it bluntly, if it wasn¡¯t because Ashley was their former ssmate, Lucas wouldn¡¯t even have the qualifications to speak to them because he was so poor.
A few of them rolled their eyes,pletely despising Lucas.
Ashley was stunned to hear that Lucas wanted to stay, but she immediately understood why.
!!
If not for her, he wouldn¡¯t have deigned to interact with them and put up with their insults and mockery.
Thinking of this, Ashley felt touched.
Seeing this, Allie hurriedly said, ¡°Ashley, since your husband has agreed, juste with us!¡±
After thinking about it, Ashley said firmly, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go with you guys on ount that we were ssmates. But first things first, if you guys continue to be rude to my husband and insult him, I will sever all ties with you!¡±
Hearing this, everyone showed some disdain on their faces.
If Ashley was still an heiress of the Steeles, they would have definitely agreed. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, they naturally wouldn¡¯t offend her and Lucas.
But Ashley had already been driven out by her family and couldn¡¯t evenpare to them in terms of family background now. What right did she have to put on airs and give them orders?
Two impatient people immediately wanted to retort.
Allie said, ¡°Alright, everyone. Since we¡¯re ssmates, let¡¯s not spoil the atmosphere anymore!¡±
She nced at her ssmates, telling them to stop angering Ashley at this juncture. Then she said, ¡°Ashley, we drove here, so you can go with us! Let the men go in their own cars. We don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±
She pulled out a car key and pressed it. Soon, the lights of a white BMW 7-Series sedan lit up.
¡°Ah, Allie, did you get a new car?¡±
Some ssmates immediately praised her with looks of envy.
Allie said proudly, ¡°It¡¯s just an ordinary car that costs around a hundred grand. Next year, I¡¯ll get a more expensive car and take you guys out for a spin!¡±
Allie¡¯s family was quite affluent, though it was only a third or fourth-rate family. But no matter what, they still had a worth of tens of millions, so Allie wasn¡¯t actually bragging about buying a more expensive car.
Carrie immediately moved to Allie¡¯s side and held onto her arm affectionately. ¡°Allie, you¡¯re amazing. Since you¡¯re so rich, don¡¯t forget us old ssmates when youe across any good opportunities in the future.¡±
Meanwhile, a few of the men changed the way they looked at Allie.
Although Allie¡¯s looks were average, she was rich, so it wasn¡¯t a bad idea if they could get together with her.
Ashley looked at Lucas hesitantly, wondering what Lucas would do if she left with the women.
Carrie grabbed Ashley¡¯s hand and said impatiently, ¡°What are you hesitating about? Let¡¯s hurry up and go in Allie¡¯s car! Surely you and your boyfriend aren¡¯t going to take the bus, right?¡±
Lucas said to Ashley, ¡°Go ahead with your ssmates. I¡¯ll go with your male ssmates.¡±
Peter said, ¡°Lucas can take my car!¡±
Hearing this, Ashley nodded and got into the backseat of Allie¡¯s BMW.
A few of her male ssmates had driven here, so they got into their respective cars and took those who didn¡¯t drive here. Soon, they left.
Lucas, Peter, and his wife, Vanessa, were the only ones left in the parking lot of the Blue Duke bar.
¡°Vanessa, wait for me in the car. Lucas and I have a few words to say,¡± Peter said to his wife gently.
Vanessa looked displeased, but she didn¡¯t lose her temper at Peter and got into their luxury car.
Looking at Lucas with raised brows, Peter asked, ¡°Are you really Ashley¡¯s husband?¡±
Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal the true rtionship between him and Ashley at this time, so he just nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Divorce her immediately and stay away from her!¡± Peter said tyrannically.
Lucas burst intoughter.
Indeed, Peter wasn¡¯t as calm andposed as he had shown earlier. But why did he want Lucas to divorce Ashley since he was already married?
He couldn¡¯t possibly divorce his wife and get back together with Ashley.
More importantly, Lucas couldn¡¯t see any love for Ashley in Peter¡¯s eyes at all.
When he saw Ashley insulted by their ssmates just now, Peter remained silent and even smirked with some contempt. He didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for her.
¡°Why should I divorce her?¡± Lucas asked unhurriedly while standing in front of Peter.
¡°Because I said so. Stop wasting my time with your nonsense,¡± Peter snapped in annoyance. Then he took out a bank card from his pocket and threw it to Lucas. ¡°There¡¯s one hundred grand in this card. Take it aspensation for your divorce from Ashley. As long as you divorce her and never show up in front of her again, the money is yours. You hear me?¡±
His tone was extremely condescending, as if he was doing charity. He added, ¡°This is probably a few years¡¯ worth of wages for you.¡±
¡°Pfft!¡± Lucasughed uncontrobly again.
Lucas had only witnessed such scenes in corny TV shows and novels. He didn¡¯t expect to be involved in a simr situation one day.
To make things worse, someone actually threw a bank card with 100,000 dors at him and ordered him to leave a woman.
He really couldn¡¯t help himself fromughing out loud.
Chapter 1187 - 1187 Absurd Reason
1187 Absurd Reason
¡°What are youughing about?¡± Peter frowned with displeasure and stared at Lucas with a gloomy gaze.
While fiddling with the light bank card, Lucas asked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re already married, but you want me to divorce Ashley? What are you trying to do? Do you want to find a chance to rekindle your rtionship with her because you can¡¯t forget her?¡±
Peter sneered disdainfully. ¡°Hah, a shameless woman like Ashley isn¡¯t worth my feelings. Rekindle my rtionship with her? I just want her to be single and unwanted forever!¡±
The resentment in his tone surprised Lucas.
Lucas didn¡¯t expect Peter to bear so much hatred for Ashley. Even though he was already married to another woman, he didn¡¯t want her to marry another man and wanted her to stay single and alone forever.
There had to be a reason for his hatred!
Lucas frowned. ¡°As far as I know, after you two graduated from college three years ago, you two were going to get engaged. But you backed out at thest minute and disappeared without a trace during the engagement party. You even spread fake news about your death to make sure Ashley heard it, right? Why do you hate her so much?¡±
Lucas was truly puzzled. ording to Ashley, Peter was obviously the one who had let her down, so she should be the one hating him. But why did Peter hate her so much that he wanted to destroy her life and make her suffer?
¡°Because that woman is a liar!¡± Peter said through gritted teeth. ¡°She¡¯s a liar through and through. She cheated me out of my feelings and caused me to treat her well for a few years for nothing. She almost ruined my life. Why shouldn¡¯t I hate her? As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t live well!¡±
Lucas¡¯s frown deepened. Could there be some secret between Peter and Ashley?
Although Lucas hadn¡¯t interacted much with Ashley, he could tell that she wasn¡¯t a scumbag who liked to toy with other people¡¯s feelings. So he wondered if there was a misunderstanding between them.
Although Lucas didn¡¯t want to get involved in the affairs of Ashley and her ex-boyfriend, she was his subordinate now and would be expanding thepany¡¯s business abroad soon. So Lucas hoped that he could resolve the matter between them so that she would no longer be affected.
¡°What¡¯s the point? I don¡¯t know what happened between you two, but you have both clearly moved on with your lives. Can¡¯t you just let go?¡± Lucas asked.
¡°No way, absolutely not! I¡¯ve hated her for years. How can I let it go so easily?¡± Pete hollered at Lucas angrily. ¡°Who do you think you are? Since you don¡¯t know shit, just shut up and do what I say!¡±
Lucas smiled helplessly. Clearly, Peter was full of hatred and didn¡¯t n to let it go.
Lucas said, ¡°Peter, you said that Ashley cheated you out of your feelings and wasted a few years of your life. Is there some misunderstanding behind this?
¡°As far as I know, Ashley was devastated after hearing about your death three years ago. She even suffered from severe depression and tried to take her own life a few times. Do you really think someone like her cheated you out of your feelings?¡±
After hearing what Lucas said, Peter became even more furious. ¡°Haha, bullshit! Of course she cheated me out of my feelings. She told me that she was a direct descendant of the Steeles, one of the eight top families of DC, and that her brother and father had high statuses in the family. She even imed that they might be the future helmsmen of the family, but what happened in the end?
¡°Her father died! And her brother doesn¡¯t have any recognition or power in the family at all. He has a low status in the family and will obviously never take over as helmsman!
¡°And now, she and her immediate family have been kicked out by the Steele family! Haha, this is her retribution for lying to me! Fortunately, I didn¡¯t get engaged to her and marry her back then. Otherwise, I would have been kicked out by the Steeles together with her. How could I ept that?!
¡°Besides, I treated her well with all my heart when we were dating in college, but the Steeles despised me and didn¡¯t want to let her marry me. Even when I visited them with gifts, they never took me seriously!
¡°That¡¯s why I stood Ashley up at the engagement party and left her there to embarrass her! This is what she and her family owe me!
¡°You¡¯re right. I faked my death and got the news to spread to Ashley because I wanted her to regret what she had done and put her through so much misery that her life would be a living hell!¡±
Hearing Peter¡¯sints, Lucas had a stunned expression.
He originally thought that there was a misunderstanding between Peter and Ashley or that there was something he didn¡¯t know. But it turned out that Peter¡¯s reason for hating Ashley was so¡ absurd!
He thought that Ashley had cheated him out of his feelings simply because he didn¡¯t feel that the Steels valued him and that his expectations of Ashley¡¯s father and brother bing the helmsmen were ruined. So he wanted to take revenge on her and make her live in misery for the rest of her life.
Peter¡¯s way of thinking waspletely detached from that of ordinary people.
After his greedy n to gain power and wealth by marrying Ashley failed, he med her for cheating him out of his feelings. He was simply a scumbag among scumbags!
Seemingly hearing a name she didn¡¯t want to hear, Vanessa, Peter¡¯s wife, immediately urged impatiently from inside the car, ¡°Honey, why do you bother wasting your breath with him? Aren¡¯t we going?¡±
After hearing Vanessa¡¯s voice, Peter finally calmed down and threatened Lucas, ¡°Punk, one hundred grand is as much as you make in a few years. You¡¯d better be content and divorce her tomorrow. Do you hear me?¡±
Lucas sneered, ¡°One hundred grand is peanuts. Keep it for yourself!¡±
With that, he flicked the bank card back at Peter, took out his car key, and pressed the button.
Soon, the ck Land Rover drove out of the parking spot nearby and stopped next to Lucas.
This scene left Peter so shocked that his eyeballs almost fell out!
Chapter 1188 - 1188 Own Business
1188 Own Business
It was a Range Rover!
And it was thetest model, which was worth at least 250,000 dors!
Moreover, Peter could tell at a nce that the chassis and tires of this car were different from ordinary Range Rover models. This car had been modified, and it was also equipped with automatic driving functions, so it cost more than a million dors!
This car actually belongs to this shabbily-dressed pauper? Peter couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.
Even he couldn¡¯t get such a high-end customized Range Rover!
Peter stared enviously at the car and Lucas.
Lucas opened the car door. ¡°I have to give you a warning. I don¡¯t care how twisted your mind is, but Ashley is under my protection now. If you dare to harm her, you will suffer the consequences!¡±
Then Lucas got inside the car and drove away.
Watching Lucas drive away, Peter bit his lip with shocking murderous intent and hatred in his eyes. I don¡¯t care who you are. Since you dare to threaten me, you¡¯re my enemy, and I won¡¯t let you off!
¡
Lucas was driving speechlessly.
He originally thought that there was some irresolvable enmity between Ashley and Peter or some huge misunderstanding that caused them to turn from college sweethearts to what they were now. But he never thought that it was because of such an absurd reason.
Lucas had seen many strange things and mentally unsound people in his life. But he had never met a scumbag like Peter, who didn¡¯t recognize that he himself was a terrible person but instead used Ashley of deceiving his feelings and hated her for things beyond her control.
Since Peter was such a scumbag, there was no need for Ashley to feel sad because of him.
Ten minutester, Lucas drove his Land Rover to the most prosperous area in DC and arrived at the parking lot of Club Aurora.
It was already past 9 p.m. For many people, it was already rtivelyte, and some were already preparing for bed.
But for a globalized metropolis like DC, 9 p.m. was the prime time when nightlife just started.
Therefore, there were countless cars and a lively crowd outside the resplendent Club Aurora.
Lucas walked to the entrance and saw a red LED sign with the words ¡®The Parkers¡¯ hanging below the giant glowing signboard of Club Aurora.
Lucas raised his brows. Turns out Club Aurora used to belong to the Waltons!
This morning, Albert, the helmsman of the Waltons, had brought severalwyers and all the relevant documents with him to the Stardust Corporation to transfer the Waltons¡¯ assets to Lucas.
But Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with it and let the Parkers run the businesses under their name.
Because the handover time was too short, there was no time to make major changes, so the Parkers just added the words ¡®The Parkers¡¯ under the signboards of all the businesses they took over. It meant that these businesses now belonged to them.
For a business like Club Aurora, which enjoyed a high reputation in DC but didn¡¯t have a name that indicated its origin, there was no need to change its name, lest it affects the customers.
But there were some businesses whose names contained the word ¡®Walton¡¯, so they would have to rename them to get rid of the Waltons¡¯ influence.
Keh had asked him for permission about this early this morning.
So Lucas immediately knew that Club Aurora actually belonged to him when he saw the red LED sign with the Parkers¡¯ name on it.
Unexpectedly, the ce Peter had randomly chosen turned out to be his turf. This made Lucas feel a little emotional.
Lucas didn¡¯t linger at the entrance for long. While he was driving here, Ashley, who had arrived in advance, had sent him the number of the private room they had booked here, so Lucas went straight to the room.
¡°Wee, Mr. Gray!¡±
As soon as Lucas entered Club Aurora, the two beautiful attendants and two guards at the door immediately bowed and greeted him respectfully.
¡°Do you know me?¡± Lucas was surprised.
One of the pretty girls, who had a V-shaped face, said smilingly, ¡°Mr. Gray, it¡¯s because the first thing Mr. Parker did after taking over the club today was to send your photo to all the employees. He told us that you¡¯re the most distinguished guest of the club and that we had to serve you with the best treatment no matter when you visited. That¡¯s why we know you.¡±
Lucas immediately realized what had happened. He reckoned that Keh was the one who had given these instructions.
This young man, who had once been at odds with him, had gotten much better at handling things. Keh had only said that Lucas was the most distinguished guest of Club Aurora and instructed the staff to serve him well without revealing his identity. This was in line with what Lucas preferred.
Furthermore, the staff of Club Aurora were probably not the only people to receive these instructions. Likely all the employees of the businesses that Keh took over had received the same instructions to treat him as the most distinguished guest.
This indeed saved Lucas some trouble, and he would no longer be in situations where he was stopped from entering his ownpany like before.
The other beautifuldy stepped forward and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, the most prestigious King¡¯s Room has been prepared for you. Would you like us to take you there now?¡±
Lucas shook his head. ¡°No thanks. I came here with some friends today. Please take me to the Rose Room.¡±
¡°Alright, Mr. Gray, pleasee with me!¡± The beautifuldy led Lucas to the door of the private room that Peter had booked.
Lucas waved his hand and gestured for thedy to leave before pushing the door open and entering.
¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here!¡±
As soon as Lucas entered, Ashley walked over to greet him happily.
Ashley felt regretful now. She had arrived a few minutes earlier than Lucas, and her former ssmates had surrounded her and urged her to get a divorce and marry another man, making her very upset.
Upon seeing Lucas, Ashley¡¯s eyes lit up as if she had finally seen her savior.
She really wanted to take Lucas away immediately.
She was going abroad with her mother and brother tomorrow. She had nned to spend some time alone with Lucas today to rx before going abroad. But she didn¡¯t expect to meet her former ssmates and end up stuck in such a situation.
Her friendship with her former ssmates was no longer like it used to be, which made Ashley feel terrible.
Seeing Lucas enter alone without Peter and his wife, Ss immediately frowned and asked him, ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Peter? Did you do something to him?¡±
Chapter 1189 - 1189 Full of Flattery
1189 Full of ttery
Lucas sneered. But before he could speak, Carrie butted in sarcastically, ¡°What can a poor loser like him do to Peter? Besides, Peter¡¯s wife is from the esteemed William family. This punk would never dare to do anything to them!¡±
Zoey also mocked, ¡°The differences between some people are vast. Some are bottom feeders of society who get stepped all over by everyone, while some are elites above everyone. They are people that the average joe can never match up to.¡±
She nced at Lucas smugly. ¡°You¡¯re probably too poor to know who Peter is. He married the only heiress of the Williams, and he¡¯s back in DC to get ready to start handling the family business. He definitely isn¡¯t someone that ordinary people canpare to! Some people can die trying, but they¡¯ll never catch up!¡±
¡°Wow. Doesn¡¯t that mean Peter might be the future helmsman of the William family? Once Vanessa¡¯s father passes away, the Williams¡¯ businesses will all belong to Peter, huh?¡± one of the men in the room said in astonishment.
¡°Duh? That¡¯s why I say that despiteing from an ordinary background, Peter is really smart to have found such an impressive wife. It beats working hard for decades! On the other hand, some people came from a rich family during college, but look at what happened now.¡±
While speaking, Zoey looked at Ashley from head to toe, almost explicitly saying that she was talking about her. Ashley pursed her lips together tightly without nning to say anything.
A few men revealed looks of envy and jealousy. People like Peter were simply the object of their envy.
But there was nothing they could do about it since they weren¡¯t as suave and smart as Peter to know to please a wealthy heiress.
However, even if they didn¡¯t have the chance to marry someone rich, they might be able to get some help from Peter in the future as long as they kept in touch with him. After all, Peter now had a much superior status than before, and he might even be the helmsman of the Williams. It would be great if they could get some benefits from their friendship with him!
While they were chatting, the door of the private room was pushed open. Peter and his wealthy wife, Vanessa, finally arrived.
All of a sudden, almost everyone rushed over to surround them and greet them enthusiastically. It was as if they were afraid that Peter had suffered during the short ten-minute drive.
Naturally, Lucas and Ashley didn¡¯t follow them and instead stood indifferently at the side, watching them behave deferentially toward Peter and his wife.
¡°Haha, sorry I¡¯m a bitte. What were you guys chatting about?¡± Peter was now amicable and cheery again, just like Lucas had seen before.
Carrie hurriedly said, ¡°We were all just praising you! We said that you¡¯re the most promising one among our former ssmates. You managed to be a mid-level manager of a Fortune 500pany at such a young age. You¡¯re back in DC because you¡¯re probably going to get a promotion, right?¡±
¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re right!¡± Peterughed joyfully. ¡°I¡¯m back to serve as the general manager of the Williams Corporation. My father-inw wants me to get some training in this position before taking over more important duties and helping him manage all the businesses.¡±
As soon as Peter said this, there were exmations of shock in the room. ¡°You¡¯re going to be the general manager of the Williams Corporation?! Oh my god, Peter, you¡¯re really impressive. You¡¯re only twenty-six this year, and you¡¯ve already be a general manager of a Fortune 500pany. That¡¯s amazing! Most undergraduates don¡¯t even qualify to work as an ordinary employee at the Williams Corporation, yet you¡¯ve already climbed so high!¡±
¡°Peter, I¡¯ll have to rely on your help in the future!¡±
¡°Yeah, my family and I too. If you have any lucrative opportunities in the future, don¡¯t forget to help the Kellers out!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t forget about me! Peter, if you have any need for me in the future, I¡¯d be happy to work for you!¡±
¡
For a while, they ttered Peter and showered him with endlesspliments.
Peter really enjoyed the ttery and praise. He said with a smile stered all over his face, ¡°Haha, sure, sure. We¡¯re former ssmates. If there are any opportunities in the future, I definitely won¡¯t forget you guys!¡±
¡°Peter, thank you in advance then!¡±
Everyone smiled happily and thanked Peter.
¡°Don¡¯t just thank Peter. We have to thank Vanessa too!¡± Ss suddenly said to Vanessa, who was standing next to Peter.
They were so preupied with ttering Peter just now that they almost forgot about the person with the highest status. It was quite negligent of them.
Everyone quickly returned to their senses and praised Vanessa too,plimenting her for her beauty, talent, and elegance, as well as for being a grounded and amicable wealthy heiress. Theirpliments made her face beam with joy.
¡°Since you guys are Peter¡¯s former ssmates, you are my friends too. You don¡¯t have to be so formal. If we have any relevant business opportunities in the future, we will prioritize you and your families. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Vanessa said with a smile.
¡°You¡¯re so nice, Vanessa! Thank you!¡±
Everyone thanked Vanessa, and the atmosphere was very lively.
Vanessa looked around the room and suddenly said, ¡°There¡¯s more than ten of us here. Isn¡¯t this room too small? I remember that there arerge VIP rooms here and a King¡¯s Room that¡¯s much bigger than this. Shall we change to another room?¡±
Ss hurriedly said, ¡°I wanted to book arger room, but the manager told me that the VIP rooms were already booked. So I could only choose a random one. I thought we could make do.¡±
Chapter 1190 - 1190 Distinguished Guest
1190 Distinguished Guest
Vanessa frowned. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Peter and I came back today, and we happened to get together with you guys. You¡¯re Peter¡¯s friends. How can we settle for a random private room? Besides, we agreed that it was Peter¡¯s treat today. How can we squeeze into this tiny room?¡±
It cost about 10,000 dors to book arge VIP room here, which was peanuts to a wealthy heiress like Vanessa. In fact, she would feel upset and displeased if she couldn¡¯t book one.
Peter chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not short of money. We have to get arger and better room!¡±
He said to Ss, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve spent thest two years out of town, so I don¡¯t know much about the nightlife here. I only know that Club Aurora is the best ce for it in DC now. What¡¯s the best private room here? Is it the prestigious King¡¯s Room you mentioned?¡±
Ss nodded and sighed before saying, ¡°Yes, the King¡¯s Room here is the best, and it¡¯s the only ultra luxurious room here. It¡¯s at least four times the size of this one!
¡°But I heard that the owner of Club Aurora changed hands this morning. In the past, you¡¯d only need to pay about fifteen grand to book the King¡¯s Room. But starting today, there¡¯s a new rule saying that the King¡¯s Room is reserved exclusively for the club¡¯s most prestigious guests and that it won¡¯t be open to others for any amount of money!¡±
Hearing this, Vanessa sneered. ¡°A private room that isn¡¯t open regardless of the amount of money? Haha, that¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a rule in DC! I refuse to believe that they won¡¯t open it for a million dors! This is nothing but a gimmick to raise the price!¡±
Peter frowned too. ¡°Club Aurora has a new owner? I remember it used to belong to the Waltons. Who does it belong to now?¡±
Allie replied, ¡°I saw a red LED sign with the ¡®The Parkers¡¯ written on it outside the club. This family should have taken over.¡±
She had strong observation skills and had noticed this detail when they entered.
¡°The Parkers?¡±
Everyone felt bewildered.
None of the top families in DC had the name Parker.
Vanessa asked doubtfully, ¡°Is there a Parker family among the upper-ss circle of DC?¡±
Ss shook his head. ¡°I know a little bit about this family. Actually, the Parkers aren¡¯t from DC but from California. Over the past few months, they¡¯ve been developing extremely quickly and opened countless stores and businesses in the US. For example, the Hampton Restaurant, a top dining spot in DC now, belongs to them.
¡°Apart from this, they also have some jewelry and antique stores. The Parkers have always kept a low profile and don¡¯t do anything conspicuous, so many people in DC aren¡¯t aware of them.
¡°But justst night, I heard the Parkers offended a big family, and there were dozens of trucks and thousands of people gathered outside the Hampton Restaurant. Many people thought that they were in trouble and that they would be eradicated from DC.
¡°But this morning, many people discovered that the Hampton Restaurant was not only fine, but many of the businesses in DC now have an additional red LED sign with ¡®The Parkers¡¯ on it.
¡°These businesses used to belong to the Waltons, which means that the Waltons probably lost to the Parkersst night and the Parkers have taken over their businesses instead!
¡°But many people are saying that the Parkers aren¡¯t actually that strong. They¡¯re just managing these businesses on behalf of a big shot who¡¯s so powerful that even the eight top families don¡¯t dare to offend!¡±
Ss was a local of DC, and his family was decently affluent. Although they weren¡¯t that rich and powerful, they were well-informed in various aspects.
After Ss revealed all the information he knew, many people in the room were surprised.
The mysterious Parker family actually took over so many of the Waltons¡¯ businesses overnight.
The Waltons were not pushovers but one of the eight top families of DC, and they had owned half the entertainment joints in the state!
Yet they transferred all their businesses to the Parkers without creating a scene in DC. This just meant that the powerful figure or force behind the Parkers was really not to be trifled with.
¡°So, let¡¯s not try to move to the King¡¯s Room today, lest we create unnecessary trouble for ourselves. We¡¯ll have to make do though,¡± Ss said.
Peter fell silent in thought.
Sitting on a couch by the wall, Lucas smirked a little.
If these people knew that the big shot behind the Parkers they were discussing was sitting right here, whom they had insulted as a penniless loser, who knew how they would react?
Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of the private room, and a middle-aged man in a ck suit with a chrome-ted ¡®manager¡¯ tag walked in.
¡°Mr. Gray, wee to Club Aurora! The King¡¯s Room on the top floor has been prepared for you. You and your friends may enter at any time! As the manager, I would like to apologize for failing to receive you immediately! Please forgive me.¡± The manager bowed to Lucas respectfully.
This scene dumbfounded everyone.
They had just learned from Ss that only the most distinguished guests of Club Aurora could enter the King¡¯s Room, while everyone else would be refused entry regardless of how much they spent.
However, the manager of Club Aurora actually came over personally to invite Lucas to the prestigious and luxurious King¡¯s Room.
If the manager had said this to Peter or Vanessa, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be shocked.
But he actually said it to Lucas and even bowed to him.
In their eyes, Lucas was just a penniless loser. How could he possibly be among the most distinguished guests of Club Aurora?
Lucas frowned slightly.
When he entered earlier and the two beautiful women at the entrance wanted to lead him to the King¡¯s Room, Lucas had already turned them down. He didn¡¯t expect the manager to show up suddenly and invite him to the King¡¯s Room.
In that case, wouldn¡¯t these people suspect his identity?
Chapter 1191 - 1191 King’s Room
1191 King¡¯s Room
Just as everyone was staring at Lucas in shock and wondering what his background was, Ss suddenlyughed, stepped forward, and said to the manager, ¡°Mr. Frey, you don¡¯t have to be so formal!¡±
The manager suddenly looked up at Ss, feeling bewildered.
He wasn¡¯t talking to him. Why did hee over?
But considering that Ss was Lucas¡¯s friend, the manager thought that it would be inappropriate for him to say much, so he could only keep smiling and asked, ¡°Then, shall I take all of you to the King¡¯s Room now?¡±
While speaking, he cast a questioning gaze to Lucas.
Ss was standing in front of the manager, blocking his line of sight. He patted his shoulder enthusiastically and said, ¡°Haha, Mr. Frey, please show us the way!¡±
Lucas was amused, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
Thus, they followed the manager to the prestigious King¡¯s Room of Club Aurora.
As soon as they stepped inside the room, almost everyone gasped in shock.
It was indeed worthy of being the one and only King¡¯s Room of Club Aurora!
Once they entered, they were greeted with a massive space of over a hundred square meters. Needless to say, the decor was of the highest grade of luxury. The ornaments and furniture were all embellished with genuine diamonds and colorful gemstones, and the walls were decorated with famous paintings. There were authentic antiques around the room, and the nts were all rare and precious. Any item here could easily fetch tens of thousands of dors, if not more.
The total cost of building and furnishing the King¡¯s Room was at least tens of millions of dors!
Many people present, even Vanessa and Ashley, who were from the eight top families of DC, had never seen such a luxurious room, let alone the others.
They even felt as if they were stepping on gilded gold floor panels. It was incredibly luxurious!
¡°Mr. Gray, here are two bottles of fine wine from the precious collection of Club Aurora. They have been aged for years. May you and your friends have an enjoyable time here!¡±
The manager ordered his subordinate to deliver two bottles of wine. He ced them on a rosewood table before bowing and leaving.
After the manager left, Allie looked at Ss in shock and asked eagerly, ¡°Ss, I didn¡¯t expect you to be one of the most distinguished guests of Club Aurora! You hid it too well. We didn¡¯t know at all!¡±
¡°Yeah, Ss, it isn¡¯t very nice of you to have hidden it from us! We wouldn¡¯t have known if the manager didn¡¯t say it all of a sudden!¡±
Carrie and Zoeymented with coquettish smiles, ming him for not revealing it sooner.
But Ss was actually the confused one.
He had no idea that Frey would suddenlye and say that he was one of the most distinguished guests of Club Aurora. Not only did he bring them to the King¡¯s Room personally, but he even presented them with two bottles of red wine worth hundreds of thousands of dors!
This treatment left him dumbfounded!
If he wasn¡¯t the only person whosest name was Gray here, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to admit it.
He definitely didn¡¯t think that Frey had spoken to Lucas. He just assumed that Lucas, Ashley¡¯s loser husband, only got the chance to enter a luxurious club like Club Aurora for the first time thanks to them. He was certain that the most distinguished guest wasn¡¯t Lucas!
Of course, the other people present also thought the same. They didn¡¯t think that the manager had spoken to Lucas at all.
Ashley was the only one who looked at Lucas.
The others were clueless, but she knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t a penniless loser but the chairman of the Stardust Corporation. He was a big shot that even the eight top families of DC and the royals didn¡¯t dare to disregard.
Ashley believed that the most distinguished guest was Lucas and definitely not Ss!
She opened her mouth to speak, but Lucas waved at her to signal her to remain silent.
First, Lucas didn¡¯t want to reveal his identity. Second, if Ashley really brought it up, these people would probably think that it was just a joke. They definitely wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she would just be wasting her breath.
Even Peter thought that Ss¡¯s family had probably struck a windfall or be friends with an impressive big shot. He yfully punched his shoulder and smiled. ¡°You really hid it well. You didn¡¯t even tell me! I said it was my treat, but it turns out I don¡¯t have to pay anymore!¡±
After receiving Peter¡¯s intimate gesture, Ss was really proud. ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I really forgot about it until I saw Mr. Frey. I suddenly recalled that my dad told mest night that he formed a rtionship with a powerful big shot who came to DC recently to develop his business and that I might bump into him.
¡°I thought my dad was joking, but it turns out he was serious. It seems the big shot he mentioned is the big shot behind the Parkers. He probably knows me too. That¡¯s why he instructed Mr. Frey to invite us to the King¡¯s Room and serve us expensive red wine.
¡°If I had known earlier, I would have mentioned my family when booking the room. It would have saved us the hassle of switching rooms!¡±
Ss was talking as if his father had really befriended an impressive big shot.
Although he made up the story, Ss really felt that it was the most likely reason.
Otherwise, why would the manager be so polite toward him and even bring them to the luxurious King¡¯s Room of Club Aurora?
When he returned home tonight, he had to ask his father who the impressive person he had befriended was.
What Ss said made everyone except Peter and Vanessa envious. They didn¡¯t expect him to be so lucky. As long as the Grays could get close to this powerful figure, they would rise to a higher status and surpass them and their families.
Carrie was feeling sour and jealous, but she couldn¡¯t show her emotions. When she saw Lucas sitting calmly on thefortable couch, she couldn¡¯t help making a snide remark. ¡°Some people are really thick-skinned! He sat down by himself before the rest of us!
¡°They both have thest name Gray, but one is a distinguished guest who gets treated respectfully, while the other is a broke loser here to leech off us. What a world of difference!¡±
Chapter 1192 - 1192 Unable to Let Go
1192 Unable to Let Go
Carrie spoke loudly, so everyone in the room heard her clearly. They all knew that she was deliberately taking a jab at Lucas.
Zoey nced at Lucas disdainfully. ¡°Carrie, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s indeed a world of difference between them! Coming to such a luxurious private room is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for someone over here. He must be stunned.
¡°We¡¯d better be carefulter. The items in the room are expensive and luxurious. Even the ashtray on the table is made of pure crystal. If something is missing when we leave, and Club Aurora demandspensation from us, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡±
Zoey made it sound even worse, as if Lucas was a money-grubbing country bumpkin who would steal something valuable from the prestigious private room.
She was not only mocking Lucas but also insulting his character.
!!
Ss nced at Lucas proudly and smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. None of us will do something as disgraceful as stealing. If something really goes missing, it must have been taken away by someone, so we can just look for him.¡±
Then he looked at Lucas provocatively. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Lucas?¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to their malice.
Besides, Ss was the one stealing Lucas¡¯s identity by pretending to be the most distinguished guest!
He was using Lucas of his own crime.
As for the nonsensical and malicious remarks they made, Lucas didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. He simply treated them as mad dogs barking.
Anyway, he was just here to apany Ashley. They had nothing to do with him in the first ce.
Lucas didn¡¯t care, but Ashley could no longer stand it. She stood up and hollered furiously, ¡°Enough. Have you guys said enough?
¡°I said it earlier. If you guys continue to pick on Lucas and make rudements about him, we will leave immediately, lest you continue insulting him!¡±
Seeing how furious Ashley was, Allie hurriedly stepped forward andforted her. ¡°Okay, okay, we won¡¯t say anything else. Ashley, calm down!¡±
Seeing that Ashley had really lost her temper, they decided not to cause any further tension and ruin the atmosphere, even though they were no longer afraid of angering her since she was no longer an heiress of the Steeles.
Moreover, Peter had hinted to them earlier that he wanted Ashley to stay here and not leave so soon.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about someone. Let¡¯s talk about the most sessful person among us, Peter!¡± Ss said.
At the mention of Peter, Carrie immediately became interested and said, ¡°Speaking of which, Peter is really impressive. Back in school, he was the most capable one in our graduating ss. He was such a heartthrob, and he had excellent grades too. He also handles things really well!
¡°At the time, I thought that Peter would definitely be the most promising of us all. Just as I expected, he has already reached such great heights within just a few years of graduation. He¡¯s now the general manager of the Williams Corporation. He¡¯s doing much better than the rest of us!¡±
Unwilling to be outdone, Zoey hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re so right. Ah, unfortunately, I was blind back then. If I had known Peter was so outstanding, I would have dumped my boyfriend and done everything I could to catch Peter!¡±
Ssughed. ¡°You? Forget it. I doubt you¡¯d seed in bagging Peter! Haha!¡±
Zoey nced at Vanessa, who was standing beside Peter, and quickly exined, ¡°I was just making a casual remark. Of course I know I¡¯m not good enough for Peter. Only a beautiful and elegantdy like Vanessa can match someone as outstanding as Peter! You two are simply a match made in heaven!¡±
When Vanessa heard this, her sullen face eased a little.
Just now, she almost thought that Zoey was out to shamelessly snatch her man!
Carrie said, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right. Vanessa is the perfect match for Peter. They¡¯re such a talented and good-looking couple, and just looking at them invokes envy!¡±
The rest also praised Vanessa and Peter, emphasizing how well they suited each other.
Vanessa beamed at the praise. She nced at Ashley, who was silent, and felt even morecent and proud than ever.
¡°Haha, thanks, everyone. Come, Peter and I will toast you!¡± She raised the wine ss in her hand.
¡°Everyone, let¡¯s wish Peter and Vanessa a happy marriage and hope they have children soon!¡±
¡°May you enjoy eternal bliss!¡±
¡°I hope I¡¯ll find my cup of tea, and we are as great a couple as you two!¡±
¡
For a while, the private room was full of blessings, and the atmosphere was extremely lively.
On the other hand, Lucas and Ashley were sitting at the side like outsiders, out of ce with this lively scene.
Lucas didn¡¯t care, but Ashley had obvious misery on her face.
Seeing the person she had been in love with for years holding another woman in his arms affectionately and receiving everyone¡¯s blessings made Ashley feel as if a knife was stabbing her heart.
This made her recall how heartbroken she had felt when she first learned about Peter¡¯s death.
Previously, Ashley had thought that Peter was dead, and it had taken her almost two years to get over the agony and trauma.
But now, seeing Peter alive and well and standing right in front of her as someone else¡¯s husband, she was at a loss for what to do and how to face him.
She had thought that she had already let it go, but why did she feel so sad when seeing them so loving?
Looking at Ashley, Lucas sighed silently.
He could tell that Ashley still hadn¡¯t let go of Peter. After all, no matter what, he had been her boyfriend for more than three years.
Back then, Peter had done everything he could to win Ashley¡¯s heart and done his best to pamper and please her. As a young girl in her twenties, she obviously couldn¡¯t resist the constant and unending affection and intimate gestures.
Thus, Ashley couldn¡¯t be med for being too blind to realize the actual situation and see Peter¡¯s true colors. He was too good at being a scumbag and scheming.
In that case, Lucas had to use some special means to make Peter show his true colors in front of Ashley.
Only then would Ashley take off her rose-tinted sses and see what kind of beast he was.
Vanessa put down her wine ss and suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, I should thank Miss Steele the most.¡±
As soon as she said this, everyone in the room looked puzzled.
Chapter 1193 - 1193 Toasting You
1193 Toasting You
Even Ashley was stunned.
It was Ashley and Vanessa¡¯s first meeting today. Why would she thank her?
Vanessa elegantly filled half her ss with red wine, walked over to Ashley, and poured her some wine too. She acted very affectionately.
Her behavior left Carrie and Zoey green with envy.
With Vanessa¡¯s noble status, they would be over the moon if they could speak with her. They had never enjoyed the treatment of Vanessa pouring wine for them, so why did Ashley get to enjoy it?
!!
For a moment, several people had intense jealousy in their eyes.
Although Ashley¡¯s feelings for Peter were extremelyplicated, it was her first time meeting Vanessa, and there was no feud between them. Moreover, Vanessa had amicably served her wine, so Ashley naturally wouldn¡¯t attack her. She raised the crystal wine ss in front of her and stood up.
¡°Ms. William, this is our first meeting. You shouldn¡¯t have to thank me for anything, right?¡± Ashley asked with puzzlement.
Vanessa smiled while standing gracefully yet arrogantly in front of Ashley. ¡°Of course I have to thank you. If you hadn¡¯t broken up with Peter, I wouldn¡¯t have found such an outstanding and perfect husband!¡±
These words were like a heavy hammer striking Ashley¡¯s heart.
She didn¡¯t expect Vanessa to be referring to this!
The others also looked stunned.
Vanessa wasn¡¯t actually thanking Ashley. She was clearly showing off to her and establishing dominance!
Her contemptuous attitude as the victor was really astonishing!
Ashley¡¯s face turned ashen, and her body was trembling so hard that she almost lost her grip on the crystal ss in her hand.
¡°Hey, hold your ss properly. The wine in your ss is worth at least a few grand. Don¡¯t spill it!¡±
¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been kicked out by the Steeles without being able to take a single cent with you. That ss of wine is worth a few months of your sry, right?¡±
¡°Haha, this might be thest time you and your husband get to drink such expensive wine in your life. You have to treasure this opportunity!¡±
Looking at Ashley¡¯s pale face, Vanessa smiled even more joyfully.
At this moment, Ashley really wanted to ssh her ss of wine onto Vanessa¡¯s smiling face.
She had grown up in the Steele family for years. Even after her father had passed away, she had never suffered such humiliation!
But now that she was down and out, regardless of how angry she was, she had no choice but to hold it in.
She wasn¡¯t afraid of angering Vanessa and the Williams. After all, she and her family were going abroad tomorrow, and who knew when she would return.
However, she couldn¡¯t create trouble for Lucas in a moment of impulsiveness.
Many people had seen Trevor bring people to wreak havoc at the Stardust Corporation and knew that Ashley, Alexander, and Elise had defected to Lucas. If Vanessa wanted to investigate, she would easily be able to find that the family of three was working for Lucas now.
They could go abroad to avoid the disaster, but it was impossible for Lucas and the Stardust Corporation to escape. She couldn¡¯t possibly make Lucas pay for her impulsiveness and face the retaliation of the Williams.
So even though she was shaking all over, she didn¡¯t lose her temper. She just ced her ss back onto the table with a loud thud.
Suddenly, Lucas stood up and poured himself a ss of wine.
Ss immediately shouted, ¡°Hey! This precious wine is worth almost a hundred grand. Who are you to drink it? Hurry up and put it down!¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t say anything and simply nced at Ss indifferently.
Ss immediately felt as if he had been drenched in ice-cold water, making him freezing cold from head to toe. He shivered uncontrobly, unable to utter a word.
Seeing Lucas¡¯s action, Ashley immediately became nervous.
She knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t a pushover whom anyone could bully as they pleased. Back in the fighting hall of Club Illuma, Lucas had beenpletely fearless in the face of the Steeles. He had even killed Godfrey, a direct descendant of the Steeles, in front of everyone.
Apart from Vanessa, who had a high status, everyone else here was from ordinary families, so they obviously couldn¡¯t make Lucas afraid.
Once Lucas lost his temper, even Ashley wouldn¡¯t know what would happen!
Lucas stood up, held his wine ss, and looked at Vanessa indifferently. ¡°Since you¡¯re so grateful toward Ashley, it seems I should return the favor and thank your husband.¡±
Vanessa nced at Lucas with contempt and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to toast my husband!¡±
Lucas nced at her and ignored her before walking to Peter. ¡°Peter, I have to thank you too. If you hadn¡¯t left Ashley, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to marry a great woman like her. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
The veins on Peter¡¯s head were throbbing.
How dare this bastard say that shameless bitch Ashley is his woman in front of me?!
No!!!
Even though I¡¯ve dumped her, she will forever belong only to me!
She can never get married and has to live the rest of her life alone and miserable!
Peter had a maniacal hatred in his eyes, but he had always been good at hiding his emotions. Even though deep down, he wanted to kill Lucas immediately, he smiled and said hypocritically, ¡°Haha, you¡¯re wee.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll toast you then!¡± Lucas tilted the wine ss a little.
But he didn¡¯t want to clink sses or drink with him. Instead, he poured the wine onto the floor.
Boom!
All of a sudden, everyone in the room was bbergasted as they stood rooted to the ground, unsure of how to react.
Peter was furious that his face was twisted.
Lucas was obviously provoking him!
He¡¯s courting death!
Chapter 1194 - 1194 Who is Apologizing?
1194 Who is Apologizing?
Ss was the first to react, and he cursed furiously, ¡°Punk, do you have a death wish? How dare you treat Peter that way? I won¡¯t spare you!¡±
¡°This bastard must be crazy! If it wasn¡¯t for our kindness in letting youe along, you wouldn¡¯t even get to enter Club Aurora, let alone speak to us here as equals! How dare you insult Peter like that. I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re dead meat!¡±
¡°Damn it! You¡¯re just a penniless loser. Who do you think you are? What right do you have to toast Peter? What right do you have to pour the wine on the floor and toast him in such an insulting manner? You must be tired of living!¡±
¡°Damn it. We must call security and get them to beat you up to vent our anger! If we just kick him out like this, we¡¯ll be letting him off too easy!¡±
¡
!!
Everyone in the room beganshing out at Lucas. Two hot-tempered ones even wanted to rush forward and beat him up on the spot.
The reason they didn¡¯t attack Lucas was not that they didn¡¯t dare to but that they were afraid of damaging the expensive furnishings and decorations in the King¡¯s Room and having topensate for them.
Vanessa¡¯s round and chubby face was covered with fury as she pointed at Lucas and cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°You bastard, apologize to my husband immediately! Otherwise, the Williams and I won¡¯t spare you! You can forget about leaving this ce in one piece!¡±
Peter took a deep breath, looked at Lucas gloomily, and barked furiously, ¡°Lucas Gray, are you courting death? If you have a death wish, I can fulfill it today!¡±
Almost everyone in the private room reprimanded Lucas except for Ashley and Allie.
Allie had been quite close to Ashley in college. Seeing Ashley¡¯s husband being ostracized and attacked by their former ssmates, she became anxious and frantically urged, ¡°Uh, Lucas, hurry up and apologize to Peter!
¡°Peter is very nice. As long as you apologize sincerely, for Ashley¡¯s sake, he won¡¯t hold it against you! Quickly apologize!¡±
Lucas was speechless.
Peter is nice?
What a joke!
Peter¡¯s former ssmates were likely fooled by the nice facade he put on.
Besides, Lucas had indeed poured the wine on the floor to anger Peter. How could he possibly apologize to him?
Moreover, given Lucas¡¯s status and identity, let alone a daughter and son-inw of the Williams, even if Ray Williams, the helmsman of the Williams, came in person, it would be Ray kneeling down to apologize and beg for mercy from Lucas! It would never be Lucas apologizing to anyone.
Ashley was worried and annoyed.
Vanessa had clearly insulted her with the toast first, and Lucas had just paid her back in her own coin. Why did it warrant so much scolding?
Why didn¡¯t these people dare to say anything when Vanessa insulted Ashley? Yet they were now full of righteous indignation and berating Lucas as if he had done something heinous. This double standard was really disgusting!
Seeing Lucas not responding to her, Allie stomped her feet in annoyance and persuaded Ashley anxiously, ¡°Ashley, hurry up and persuade your husband! If you were still with the Steeles, you might be able to be on equal footing with the Williams. But now¡ Ah, anyway, you definitely can¡¯tpete against the Williams. You¡¯ll only suffer!¡±
Ashley was well aware of how capable Lucas was. He didn¡¯t even take the eight top families seriously, so how could they possibly apologize to Peter and Vanessa?
Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of the Steeles, so he obviously wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the Williams.
Vanessa and Peter were just a daughter and son-inw of the Williams, so Lucas would never apologize to them.
Besides, the reason Lucas confronted Peter and Vanessa was to stand up for her.
If she stopped him and asked him to apologize to these two people, how could she face him?
What would that make her?
Thus, Ashley rejected Allie resolutely. ¡°Allie, I know you want to help me, but I¡¯ll never persuade Lucas to apologize to them. Besides, he will never apologize to them. Just stay out of this. Anyway, it¡¯s impossible for them to do anything to Lucas!¡±
Hearing what Ashley said, Allie couldn¡¯t help panicking. ¡°Ashley, I know you think your husband is very capable, but¡ you can¡¯t be so silly! You¡¯re obviously shooting yourself in the foot by going against the Williams! You¡¯d better quickly think of a solution before things get worse. Try to resolve the feud with Vanessa and Peter!¡±
Ashley shook her head firmly. She had already made up her mind, and she wouldn¡¯t change her decision regardless of what Allie said.
Ashley looked at everyone in the room and said coldly, ¡°You people speak too vulgarly. I suggest you quickly apologize to my husband. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it! When the timees, you¡¯d better not beg us for forgiveness!¡±
As soon as she said this, everyone in the room was stunned for a moment before bursting intoughter.
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
¡°Ashley, are you joking with us? You actually want us to apologize to your husband? You must be dreaming!¡±
¡°Haha, do you think you¡¯re still the heiress of the Steele family? Do you really think we¡¯d obey you or think that your husband is some powerful big shot? He¡¯s just a penniless loser. Do you really think we¡¯ll be afraid of him?¡±
¡°Ashley, you¡¯re really regressing. Don¡¯t say such stupid things again. All you¡¯re doing is giving us a goodugh. I can¡¯t believe you were our ssmate for a few years. You weren¡¯t this absurd in the past.¡±
¡°Hahaha, you didn¡¯t be an idiot after getting kicked out by the Steeles, did you? Maybe you spent too much time with your loser husband. That¡¯s why even your IQ has dropped! Tsk! Tsk!¡±
¡
Ashley¡¯s former ssmatesughed and mocked her loudly. Many decided to drop their pretense and go all out with the insults.
In their eyes, Ashley was no longer the heiress of the Steeles and now had nothing to do with the Steeles. So they didn¡¯t have to be careful about what they said and be afraid of offending her.
Ashley used to be the heiress of a noble family, so no one dared to offend her, and they could only tter her. But now that she was down and out, her status much inferior to theirs, so why wouldn¡¯t they take the opportunity to hit her while she was down?
As for Ashley¡¯s warning, they didn¡¯t take it seriously at all. They just thought that she was trying to scare them by relying on her previous status as an heiress of a noble family.
To put it bluntly, no one took Ashley seriously now that she had lost the Steeles as her backer and had been kicked out of the family.
Chapter 1195 - 1195 Ruthless and Snobbish
1195 Ruthless and Snobbish
However, Peter didn¡¯t regard what Ashley said as simply a joke.
He looked at Ashley with a solemn expression.
Peter had managed to go from being an ordinary person with a poor family background to his current high status by first getting together with Ashley, the heiress of the Steeles at the time, and making her fall in love with him. Later, he married Vanessa, the only heiress of the Williams, and got her to be devoted to him. He had even convinced the Williams to ept him. All of this was naturally not because of his looks but his wits.
The others in the room were clueless, but Peter was well aware that Lucas wasn¡¯t a penniless loser. He was someone who could afford a highly-modified Range Rover worth over a million dors.
Moreover, at the start, Peter had really thought that Lucas was dressed in shabby clothes from a thrift store and assumed that he couldn¡¯t even afford decent clothing. So just like the rest, he had thought that Lucas was a poor bottom feeder of society.
!!
Thus, at the very beginning, Peter didn¡¯t take Lucas seriously either. He had offered 100 thousand dors for him to divorce Ashley, as if he was brushing off someone unimportant.
But ever since he saw Lucas¡¯s Range Rover, he immediately realized that he was mistaken.
Afterward, through careful observation, Peter discovered that Lucas wasn¡¯t wearing cheap clothes but clothes made of extremely fine material. The cutting and style were simr to the designs of top world-ss designers. They just looked ordinary and low profile.
Peter naturally didn¡¯t have this knowledge. He merely remembered seeing an elder, whom he had met during a visit with Ray, dressed in simr clothes.
Lucas¡¯s seemingly ordinary outfit cost at least five figures.
In that case, Lucas wasn¡¯t poor at all. He might even secretly be a tycoon.
More importantly, Peter understood what kind of a person Ashley was.
As her boyfriend of three years, he could confidently say that he was the one who understood her the best. After all, he had put in a lot of effort to win her heart back then.
Besides, Ashley definitely wasn¡¯t a fool.
The fact that she had warned her former ssmates not to regret their decision meant that Lucas really had what it took to take revenge on them.
But Peter still didn¡¯t know what Lucas¡¯s identity was and had to investigate further.
The endless mocking from Ashley¡¯s former ssmates was pushing the limits of her patience.
Finally, what they were saying was getting worse and worse, and Ashley couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡±
In Ashley¡¯s eyes, these people who used to be her friends and ssmates were absolutely shameless and disgusting.
Carrie sneered disdainfully. ¡°Ashley Steele, what are you yelling for? Do you really think you¡¯re still the heiress of a noble family?
¡°If you were still the heiress of the Steeles, we would naturally be scrupulous toward you. But look at yourself now! Your family has already been kicked out by the Steeles, and you couldn¡¯t bring anything with you. You¡¯re poor and far inferior to us now. What right do you have to yell at us and tell us to shut up?
¡°To be honest, if your penniless husband doesn¡¯t apologize to Peter and us, we can forget about our friendship! I won¡¯t put up with you anymore!
¡°Peter and Vanessa don¡¯t have to do anything at all. We alone can make sure that you two won¡¯t be able to survive in DC!¡±
Carrie chose to fall outpletely with Ashley.
Back in college, she had had to tter Ashley like a maid. But now, it was no longer necessary. Ashley was nothing to her now. She was just a small fry that Carrie could bully as she wished!
At the thought of this, Carrie felt a twisted thrill of revenge.
Moreover, by saying what she did, she was deliberately ttering Peter and Vanessa.
Zoey also sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. The same goes for us! Ashley, if you and your husband don¡¯t apologize to Peter and Vanessa, my family won¡¯t let you two off either. Just wait until you can¡¯t even survive in DC!¡±
Since the two girls had already expressed their opinions, Ss naturally didn¡¯t want to fall behind and quickly said, ¡°The same goes for the Grays! Anyone who goes against Peter and Vanessa will be the enemies of me and my family! It doesn¡¯t matter that you were my ssmate!¡±
¡°My family too!¡±
¡°Mine as well!¡±
¡
Vanessa raised her head arrogantly and looked at Ashley. ¡°Hehe, did you hear that? Even if the Williams don¡¯t do anything, you and your pauper husband won¡¯t be able to survive in DC! Serves you right for going against us!
¡°If you don¡¯t apologize immediately, no one here will stand on your side, even though they used to be your ssmates. They¡¯ve chosen to be on my side and go against you two!
¡°What can people like you, someone kicked out by her family and her penniless husband, do to fight against us?¡±
At this moment, the situation in the private room was extremely clear.
No one was on Ashley and Lucas¡¯s side.
Even Allie, who used to be Ashley¡¯s close friend, didn¡¯t dare to speak up for her and Lucas out of fear for the Williams¡¯ power.
Allie didn¡¯t say she would go against Ashley and Lucas on behalf of Peter and Vanessa like Carrie and the rest had. The fact that she didn¡¯t say that she would make them lose their livelihood in DC was already kind enough.
Ashley smiled mockingly.
It turned out that the friends she had made in college were so ruthless and cold-blooded. They were so snobbish that it was abhorrent.
Ashley looked at Peter standing in front of her and smiled bitterly. ¡°Peter, we dated for three years, and I even thought that we would spend the rest of our lives together. Are you going to be ruthless to me too?¡±
Chapter 1196 - 1196 Removing His Facade
1196 Removing His Facade
Peter was silent for a moment. Then the veins on his forehead bulged, and he finally couldn¡¯t control the hatred within him anymore. While grimacing, he shouted at Ashley, ¡°You shameless bitch! How dare you say that I¡¯m ruthless?¡±
It seemed that he had suppressed his emotions for too long, and his sudden outburst shocked everyone except Lucas.
Ashley had never seen Peter so furious before. Moreover, he had called her a shameless bitch, astonishing her so much that she subconsciously took a step back and stared at him.
Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised at all.
Peter finally dropped his facade and revealed his true colors!
This was why Lucas had wanted to anger Peter.
The reason he had held back and didn¡¯t do anything thus far was just to anger Peter and make him rage.
Peter was extremely good at pretending, and in order to achieve his goals, he had put on the facade of a handsome, cheerful, and caring man. But was this really the case?
The truth was far from this.
When Lucas deliberately stayed behind tomunicate with Peter earlier, Peter had dropped his pretense and revealed his true character.
For a man with a twisted mind like Peter, he would easily reveal his true colors in front of everyone once he lost his temper.
As long as Ashley saw the true colors of the man she had loved for years and realized how twisted his mind was, she would be utterly disappointed andpletely give up on him to start life afresh.
¡°Peter, wh-what did you say? You actually called me that word?¡± Ashley pressed her lips together tightly, her eyes red.
She never thought that her first love, whom she had been in love with for years and had nned to spend the rest of her life with, would actually maliciously call her a shameless bitch.
¡°Am I wrong to call you a shameless bitch?¡±
Since Peter had already started, he decided to drop all his pretense as he put on a menacing expression and revealed his true colors.
¡°You bitch, you cheated me out of my feelings for four years! You made me want to approach you from our first year in college until we graduated! You ruined four years of my life. Why can¡¯t I call you a shameless bitch?¡± Peter said overbearingly.
¡°Hah, if I hadn¡¯t found someone to investigate you and your family, you might have really deceived me into marrying you. If that had happened, my life would have beenpletely ruined!¡±
¡°Deceived you into marrying me?! You¡ you actually said that I deceived you?¡± Ashley wondered if she had heard wrongly.
She didn¡¯t have any hidden agenda for dating Peter, and all she had hoped was for them to get married and grow old together. Despite her family¡¯s disapproval of her marrying a poor man with a low status, she gritted her teeth, resisted the pressure, and finally convinced them to give in.
But on the day of the engagement party, Peter didn¡¯t show up. He had bailed on Ashley and caused her to be aughing stock. All her hard work and effort had been in vain.
Now, Peter actually used Ashley of deceiving him for years and almost ruining her life.
Ashley felt extremely confused. She had no idea why Peter would use her of this.
Besides, Peter¡¯s current expression was ferocious and full of hatred and anger. It was a side of him that Ashley had never seen before.
She felt like he was aplete stranger.
Peter questioned angrily, ¡°When I first met you, didn¡¯t you tell me that your father was the most capable person in the Steele family and that he would definitely be the Steeles¡¯ helmsman?
¡°And your brother, Alexander, you said that he was highly valued by the Steeles and that he could inherit the position of helmsman even if your father didn¡¯t.¡±
With tears in her eyes, Ashley said, ¡°I spoke the truth! When my father was still alive, he was the most capable one among his siblings. If he hadn¡¯t gotten into an ident for the family, he would have definitely be the next helmsman!
¡°Besides, my brother was indeed highly valued by the family. Among my cousins, he is the most capable one. How did I lie to you?¡±
Peter sneered. ¡°But what happenedter? Your father died, and even your family of three has been kicked out by the Steeles. Yet you still have the audacity to say that you didn¡¯t lie to me?¡±
Ashley opened her mouth, at aplete loss for words.
When she first got to know Peter, she naturally told him about her situation at the time.
After her father passed awayter, the elders of the Steeles startedpeting against each other, and her brother was ostracized.
It was really absurd to use her of lying for the things that happenedter.
This was clearlymon sense, yet Peter med her for it!
And regarding her family of three being forced to leave the Steeles, Ashley really didn¡¯t know what to say about this.
Peter sneered at Ashley again. ¡°You¡¯re speechless, huh? I thought that you¡¯d have a bright future, but it turned out that you lied to me for four years. You made me waste four years on you. In the end, you even almost deceived me into marrying you!
¡°If I hadn¡¯t found out the true situation of your family and escaped in time, you would have probably really duped me into marrying you. In that case, there¡¯d be one more person kicked out of the Steeles today!¡±
Peter reprimanded with certainty, ¡°Weren¡¯t you deceiving me?¡±
Ashley was stunned for a few seconds before finally processing what Peter said.
Tears immediately flowed out of Ashley¡¯s eyes.
Ashley smiled miserably. ¡°It turns out that¡¯s what you mean by deceiving you. No wonder you left without saying anything and made me wait from morning until midnight. Even until the next morning, you still didn¡¯t show up. So, that¡¯s your reason!
¡°Then, did you fabricate the news of your death and even the so-called token you left behind and the reports of the ident? You deliberately used the news of your death to stimte me and make me feel guilty and miserable, right?¡± Ashley questioned as more tears rolled down her pale cheeks.
Chapter 1197 - 1197 Shameless
1197 Shameless
Peterughed maniacally. ¡°That¡¯s right! The news of my death, the token, and everything else was fabricated and nned by me. I wanted to take revenge on you and make you miserable to pay for deceiving me!
¡°Hah, when we were dating, you promised that I¡¯d be the only one you loved for the rest of your life, and if I passed away one day, you¡¯d die together with me. But what happened in the end?
¡°You heard that I died, but you¡¯re still alive and well. Not only did you not kill yourself, but you even married another man!
¡°A shameless bitch like you deserves to die!
¡°But you finally got your retribution. You, your mother, and your brother were all kicked out by the Steeles, and you¡¯re no longer an heiress of a noble family!
¡°Meanwhile, I¡¯m now married to the only daughter of the helmsman of the Williams, and I¡¯m living a very happy life! In the future, my father-inw will pass on the position of helmsman to my wife, and my son will also be the helmsman!
¡°I¡¯m now living much better than you! Hah, you¡¯re just like garbage, and I¡¯m a superior person that you can never measure up to. What makes you think I still have feelings for you?
¡°Not only am I going to be ruthless to you, but I¡¯m going to continue taking revenge on you too. I will make you suffer for the rest of your life to pay for everything you¡¯ve done!¡±
Peter roared agitatedly, his voice resounding throughout the room.
After hearing Peter¡¯s agitated voice, everyone in the room was stunned.
As ssmates, they obviously knew that Peter and Ashley had dated for a few years and that their rtionship hadsted beyond graduation. At one point, there was even news of them getting engaged. Of course, the rumor eventually disappeared.
However, they had no idea what had happened between them, when they broke up, and why they did so.
After hearing Peter¡¯sints, they finally understood what had happened.
Many of them had strange expressions.
Peter¡¯s usations didn¡¯t make any sense¡
And his reasoning was weird¡
They knew that Peter had put in a lot of effort to win Ashley¡¯s heart, which had made countless suitors of hers green with envy. Later, she had finally convinced her family to let them get married, but they heard that Peter had bailed on her during the engagement party. And now, he was using Ashley of deceiving him. The logic behind this was baffling¡
Of course, these were only their inner thoughts, and they definitely wouldn¡¯t say anything now.
No matter what, Peter had already be a winner in life. He had managed to marry Vanessa, the heiress of the Williams, and was about to reach the pinnacle of his life. They were sensible enough not to go against Peter at this juncture and stand on the side of Ashley, a fallen heiress.
Ashley was stunned.
She was really shocked by the self-righteousness and shamelessness of what Peter said.
At the same time, she truly regretted falling in love with a deranged person like Peter. Not only had she given him her heart and soul for a few years, but she had even almost taken her own life for his sake on multiple asions.
At the thought of this, Ashley felt that she was an absolute fool!
The reason Peter hated her and wanted to take revenge on her was that her immediate family¡¯s lives had gotten worse after her father¡¯s death. They had fallen out of favor with the Steeles, so Peter could get few potential benefits from them.
Therefore, Peter used her of deceiving him.
It was simply ridiculous!
Was there anyone in this world more ridiculous and shameless than Peter?
Worse still, Peter had abandoned Ashley for this absurd reason and even resented her. He had even used a death hoax to punish her and put her through immense agony.
Then he sucked up to another heiress and married her. But he med Ashley for marrying another man instead of dying for his sake.
It was simply the height of selfishness and shamelessness!
But she had been so blind that she had failed to see the true colors of this shameless and despicable man. Because of this man, she had put herself through endless torment and had been severely depressed for two years. She had even attempted suicide multiple times.
Ashley felt like aplete idiot!
She was on the verge of breaking down.
Endless regret and indignation surged in her heart.
Lucas looked at Peter coldly. ¡°Someone as shameless as you is truly rare. You¡¯re really something!¡±
Peter yelled angrily, ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are? This is between Ashley and me. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±
At this point, Peter had long dropped his facade and revealed his rawest form in front of everyone. He was hot-tempered, uncouth, and deranged.
Everyone felt like he was aplete stranger.
Was the man in front of them really the Peter they had known for years?
Lucas retorted sternly, ¡°Ashley is my sister. Of course I have to interfere with her affairs!¡±
What?
Sister?
What Lucas said left everyone dumbstruck.
Wasn¡¯t Ashley Lucas¡¯s wife? Why did she suddenly be his sister? What was going on?
Even Peter was dumbfounded. He asked with a frown, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Lucas said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use Ashley of being a shameless bitch for marrying another man? Let me tell you the truth!
¡°I¡¯m not Ashley¡¯s husband. In fact, including today, I¡¯ve only met her three times! I treat her like my own sister.
¡°Just now, you mentioned that Ashley once said she wouldn¡¯t live alone if you were gone, so you thought she should have died immediately after getting the news of your death. How absurd!
¡°Let¡¯s not even talk about how your death was just a hoax you concocted with vicious intentions. There¡¯s no need for Ashley to die for you at all. Back then, this foolish girl really did attempt suicide several times because of you. If her family hadn¡¯t found her and sent her to the hospital in time, she would have passed away long ago!
¡°Moreover, even after being rescued, she suffered from crushing misery and developed severe depression over your death, which she took two years to ovee. Are you aware of all this?
¡°Are you proud that you almost killed her with your death hoax? What right do you have to me Ashley?¡±
Lucasshed out at Peter and revealed everything he knew, leaving Peter stunned for a moment. But he didn¡¯t believe it at all.
Peter shouted even more hysterically, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You¡¯re making these things up to fool me!
¡°Ashley Steele¡ is a shameless bitch! Back then, she cheated me out of my feelings for four years. I did it to get back at her! It¡¯s her retribution!¡±
¡°You¡¯re lying about her suicide attempts and severe depression. This bitch has never cared about me!¡±
Chapter 1198 - 1198 Ignoring Everything
1198 Ignoring Everything
Lucas sneered. ¡°Is there a need for me to lie to you? Besides, with your current status, you can easily get the treatment records and diagnosis reports from a few years ago. It¡¯s easy to find out!
¡°As for the rtionship between Ashley and me, as long as you¡¯re not blind, you can quickly figure it out. Do I need to lie to you about this?
¡°Do you know how ridiculous you look using her of deceiving you?¡±
Peter¡¯s face darkened. Indeed, as long as he wanted, he could easily find out if Ashley had suffered from severe depression and whether or not she was married to Lucas.
But so what if these things were true?
¡°Hah, what¡¯s the point of you saying those things now? Regardless of whether Ashley has attempted suicide or not, the fact is that she¡¯s still alive and well now!
¡°And the three of them have been kicked out by the Steeles. Isn¡¯t that also a fact now?
¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s all because Ashley Steele is a liar! If she hadn¡¯t told me that her brother would be the helmsman of the Steeles, how could I have wasted four years of my life?¡±
Peter berated righteously without feeling a tinge of guilt.
As long as he insisted that Ashley was wrong for deceiving him for years, the person at fault would be Ashley, and she deserved any retribution she encountered!
What Peter said angered Lucas. ¡°You shameless bastard, you¡¯re the real liar!
¡°You had an ulterior motive for getting close to Ashley in the first ce. Have you ever truly loved her? All you want is to gain power and status through women!
¡°After Ashley experienced those unfortunate events and changes at home, you could no longer sponge off her, so you think you wasted your time and effort on her. That¡¯s why you¡¯re calling her a liar who cheated you out of your feelings. But is the truth really like that?
¡°You¡¯re the one who cheated Ashley out of her feelings! During the years you dated, you had never been sincere about her. All you care about is your own benefits. You caused Ashley to waste several years of her feelings. You caused her to live in misery and suffer severe depression for years. You caused her to almost die several times.
¡°You¡¯re the damn liar, and Ashley is the victim. You¡¯re just a bastard who harms others as you please. What right do you have to me Ashley?¡±
Ashley couldn¡¯t help covering her mouth and crying.
What Lucas saidpletely expressed the grievances in her heart, making her weep.
She had thought that Peter was dead and that he had died after arguing with her. So she had med herself for his death and drowned herself in endless guilt and self-reproach all this time, causing her to suffer immense agony.
But when she saw Peter alive and well today, and after hearing his shameless words, she felt extremely aggrieved.
If it wasn¡¯t because there were so many people here, she would have long burst into tears uncontrobly.
But Lucas¡¯s usations made the rest in the room gloomy.
In that case, it wasn¡¯t that Ashley had cheated Peter out of his feelings but the other way around¡
Because her immediate family¡¯s status wasn¡¯t as good as before and they no longer had any hope of obtaining the position of helmsman, he had abandoned her. He even turned around and used her of deceiving him and faked his death to make her feel guilty, almost causing her to die. No matter what, Peter was the one at fault¡
Although they disliked Lucas, they couldn¡¯t refute what he said.
Ashley had dated Peter for years, but on the day of their engagement party, he had bailed on her and left without a word. Later, she had even attempted suicide several times because the news of his death hoax had left her utterly devastated. Regarding such a person, how could she possibly have cheated him out of his feelings?!
But due to the power and status that Peter and Vanessa now had, these thoughts only remained in their minds, and no one in the private room dared to step forward to stand up for Ashley.
What Lucas said made Vanessa feel extremely ufortable.
No matter what, Peter was her husband. And regardless of who was at fault in the past, she couldn¡¯t allow outsiders to criticize her husband. After all, she was the heiress of the Williams, one of the eight top families of DC.
¡°Shut up!¡± Vanessa pointed at Lucas and yelled furiously. ¡°Several years have passed since this matter. Who knows what the truth is? Did you witness what Ashley Steele did with your own eyes? Maybe they¡¯re all lies she made up to put the me on my husband!¡±
No matter why Peter dated Ashley and why they broke up, Vanessa had to save Peter from his current predicament.
As for the rest, she would naturally question him when they returned home.
Carrie quickly said, ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s already been several years since this matter, and only you two know the truth. Ashley, don¡¯t you know if what you¡¯re saying is fake or not? Maybe you and Lucas Gray made it up to fool us.¡±
Zoey hurriedly chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, I don¡¯t think Ashley is a decent person either. She lied to us about being married to Lucas Gray. He just admitted that they had only met each other three times. They¡¯re basically strangers.
¡°So, who knows whether Ashley is telling the truth or not? I bet she is just jealous that Peter found a wealthy and beautiful wife, so she deliberately cooked up those lies to nder him ande in between them.¡±
What Zoey said immediately made some people in the private room develop new ideas.
Ss sneered. ¡°Zoey is right. Ashley is now down and out, and she¡¯s no longer a wealthy heiress. Who knows what kind of malice she has for Peter. So she can¡¯t be trusted at all!
¡°Besides, didn¡¯t we just say that Lucas should be apologizing to Peter? He hasn¡¯t apologized yet, so why are we talking about this?¡±
¡°Yeah, this punk offended Peter and still hasn¡¯t apologized!¡±
¡°Exactly. Hurry up and apologize, or else you won¡¯t be able to leave this room today!¡±
¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re just a poor loser. What right do you have to be so arrogant in front of Peter and Vanessa? You¡¯d better apologize immediately. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off!¡±
All of a sudden, the focus was on Lucas again, and everyone was on Peter and Vanessa¡¯s side as they demanded Lucas apologize.
Chapter 1199 - 1199 Not Saving His Pride
1199 Not Saving His Pride
Seeing the people in the private room besieging Lucas overbearingly, Ashley was almost panicking to the point of tears.
She knew that if not for the sake of helping her, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in this matter at all, let alone be besieged by these people to force him to apologize.
Besides, Lucas was right. Why should he apologize to Peter?
At this moment, almost everyone in the private room was on Peter and Vanessa¡¯s side. Only Allie, Ashley¡¯s close friend, seemed anxious as she looked at Ashley and Lucas worriedly.
In fact, she had always wanted to help Ashley on ount that they used to be close friends.
!!
While Lucas and Ashley were being verbally mobbed, Allie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s stop. Ashley is already miserable enough. We were ssmates after all. Do you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless to her?¡±
Then Allie persuaded Ashley again, ¡°Ashley, don¡¯t let this bother you anymore. No matter who was at fault, don¡¯t bring up the past again. After all, you two have already started new lives. Just let it go, okay?¡±
Ashley nced at Allie. Now, the only person still willing to speak to her was Allie.
¡°Okay, I can take it that nothing has happened before and that I¡¯ve nevere to this private room or heard those things they¡¯ve said. But what about them? Are they willing to let us off?¡±
Ashley nced at the faces of her former ssmates one by one.
Actually, some of them had been quite close to Ashley, while others were only casual acquaintances with her.
But now, Ashley felt that these people were strangers and their expressions were revolting.
Ashley believed that once she left this private room, she would never have any contact with these people again.
It was only human instinct to gravitate toward profits and avoid trouble, but Ashley was amazed by how ruthless and snobbish they were.
Hearing Ashley¡¯s tone be mellower, Allie persuaded the others in the room, ¡°Okay, we all used to be ssmates. You don¡¯t have to be so fierce to Ashley.
¡°Maybe there was indeed some misunderstanding in between. But the matters between Ashley and Peter are all in the past, and it has nothing to do with us. So why don¡¯t we let Ashley and Lucas leave while we stay here and catch up?¡±
Allie smiled and spoke as gently as possible to try her best to mediate the conflict.
Unfortunately, her efforts were futile.
Vanessa nced at her, rolled her eyes in disdain, and snapped angrily, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you¡¯re qualified to get us to let them off?
¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re just from an ordinary family. If it wasn¡¯t because you and Peter were ssmates, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to be here and speak to me! You¡¯d better wake up and consider what you¡¯re worth before thinking of interfering in this matter!¡±
The smile on Allie¡¯s face instantly stiffened.
¡°Haha!¡± Zoey nced at Allie contemptuously. ¡°Allie, I know you used to be close to Ashley. That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been speaking up for her, but so what? Even Ashley isn¡¯t qualified to interfere now, let alone you! You¡¯d better be more self-aware!¡±
Carrie also gave Allie a disdainful look. ¡°Hah, some people are probably still living in the past, thinking that they¡¯re best friends with a wealthy heiress. Why don¡¯t you consider the situation now? Who are you to spout nonsense here?
¡°There¡¯s barely any difference between you and that shameless bitch Ashley. Stop treating yourself as important!¡±
The unrestrained mockery of her former ssmates made Allie turn pale and stunned speechless.
She never thought that she would face such hostile ridicule for trying to be the peacemaker and stop them from targeting Ashley and Lucas.
Their meanments made Ashley almost burst into tears.
Not wanting to bother with Allie, Ss immediately pointed his finger at Lucas and smiled smugly. ¡°Punk, you don¡¯t want to apologize, huh? I¡¯m telling you. This is Club Aurora, and the big shot behind it is my father¡¯s close friend!
¡°If you don¡¯t apologize to Peter immediately, I won¡¯t let you off! Do you believe that as long as I say the word, I can make sure you can¡¯t step out of Club Aurora?¡±
Lucas nced at Ss¡¯s conceited face and sneered. ¡°Are you sure the big shot behind Club Aurora is your father¡¯s close friend?¡±
Ss immediately felt a little diffident because he knew best whether he had made it up or not.
But since he had already said it, he couldn¡¯t back down now. Looking offended, he put on a stern face and hollered furiously, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? The manager of Club Aurora personally invited me to the one and only King¡¯s Room here. He also gave us two bottles of expensive red wine on my father¡¯s ount. Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see it?
¡°Hmph, a loser like you has no right to question the identity of my father¡¯s friend.¡±
Lucas said coldly, ¡°Just now, people here said that someone overestimated their importance, but when ites to overestimating their importance, I¡¯m afraid no one here canpare to you.¡±
¡°The manager said Mr. Gray. Other than you, don¡¯t forget that myst name is Gray too!¡±
As soon as Lucas said this, everyone in the room was stunned, but they soon realized what he meant.
Many people startedughing outright.
Ss raised his head and guffawed endlessly. ¡°Hahaha! What a joke. Are you saying the Mr. Gray that Mr. Frey addressed earlier wasn¡¯t me but you, a penniless loser?
¡°Haha, this is hrious! Mr. Frey said that the King¡¯s Room of Club Aurora is reserved for the most distinguished guests of the club. You¡¯re far from that.
¡°Your outfit is probably worth less than a hundred dors. You can¡¯t even afford the cheapest dish here. How dare you say that you¡¯re the most distinguished guest Mr. Frey addressed? I¡¯ve never heard anything more ridiculous than this!¡±
Seeing Ssugh hysterically, Lucas looked at him like he was looking at an idiot.
Lucas said coldly, ¡°Yeah, Mr. Frey was indeed addressing me. You just assumed my identity, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct you. I just didn¡¯t expect that you wouldn¡¯t know when enough is enough. Instead, you pushed your limits even further. In that case, there¡¯s no need for me to save your pride!¡±
Chapter 1200 - 1200 Who’s the Impostor?
1200 Who¡¯s the Impostor?
What Lucas said made Ss¡¯s heart skip a beat. Could Lucas Gray really be the Mr. Gray that Mr. Frey addressed?
But he soon dropped the idea.
Impossible. That¡¯s impossible!
Even if the manager of Club Aurora had made a mistake, it was absolutely impossible for the distinguished guest to be Lucas!
¡°Hahaha, Lucas Gray, do you really think you can put yourself on a pedestal just because we have the samest name? What a joke. How dare you use me of overestimating myself?!
!!
¡°What makes you think a loser like you can be the big shot behind Club Aurora? What an absurd way to brag. You really dare to say all sorts of nonsense! You¡¯re so shamelessly thick-skinned!
¡°Come on, why don¡¯t we ask everyone here? Who believes that you¡¯re the big shot behind Club Aurora?¡±
Ssughed maniacally. Then he really looked at the others in the room and asked, ¡°Guys, do any of you believe that the distinguished guest Mr. Gray that Mr. Frey addressed just now is the Lucas Gray in front of us?¡±
He emphasized the words ¡®Mr. Gray¡¯ with obvious mockery and contempt.
The others in the room smiled derisively.
They naturally didn¡¯t believe Lucas. Instead, they began mocking him one after another.
¡°Haha, this is definitely the greatest joke I¡¯ve heard this year! The big shot behind Club Aurora is someone who can acquire the assets of a family like the Waltons. How can a small fry like you pass off as him?¡±
¡°Lucas Gray, you really have a death wish. How dare you pretend to be the big shot behind Club Aurora? I¡¯ll see how you die once he finds out!¡±
¡°Exactly! Let¡¯s inform Mr. Freyter that there¡¯s a shameless bastard here who dares to pretend to be a distinguished guest of Club Aurora. He has a death wish!¡±
¡°Ashley, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re being heartless and deliberately annoying you. But your husband, whom you¡¯ve only met three times, is really stupid for wanting to pretend to be someone powerful when he¡¯s just a poor loser. He could have pretended to be anyone else, yet he wants to be a most distinguished guest of Club Aurora, and he¡¯s even doing it in the most luxurious King¡¯s Room in the club! You can¡¯t me us if he has a death wish!¡±
No one believed what Lucas said.
Apart from mocking him and making sarcastic remarks, some of them even wanted to go straight to Frey toin about Lucas¡¯s ¡®misconduct¡¯ of being an imposter.
Ashley looked at Lucas in surprise.
But she definitely didn¡¯t think that Lucas was trying to pass off as anyone. Since he had already said so, then he had to be the distinguished guest of Club Aurora that Frey had addressed. Ss was definitely the impostor!
To Ashley¡¯s surprise, Lucas had already taken down the Waltons!
The Waltons were one of the eight top families of DC!
Even the others of the eight top families didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Waltons easily. But Lucas had managed to acquire all their assets overnight. His immense power really astonished Ashley!
Ashley knew that even the Steeles would have to pay a tremendous price if they wanted to deal with the Waltons or acquire their assets. They would have to go through a long struggle to aplish either. Anyway, it was absolutely impossible for them to be able to acquire the Waltons¡¯ empire as easily as Lucas had!
In that case, Lucas was probably really far more powerful than the Steeles!
While Ashley was stunned and looking at Lucas in a daze, Allie shook Ashley¡¯s arm and whispered anxiously into her ear, ¡°Ashley, you¡¯d better quickly persuade Lucas! Talking like that he¡ he¡¯ll really anger the people of Club Aurora and the big shot behind it!
¡°Such a big shot will definitely not tolerate this kind of offense. If he hears about this, Lucas will really be dead meat! Besides, even you will be implicated and face terrible consequences!
¡°You¡¯d better get Lucas to apologize and say that he was talking nonsense and that everyone shouldn¡¯t take offense. Beg them not toin to the people of Club Aurora!¡±
Seeing the anxiousness and worry on Allie¡¯s face, Ashley felt warm.
Just now, to ask for mercy for her and Lucas, Allie had been ridiculed by the people here. But she still chose to stand on her side now and help her and Lucas. It really touched Ashley.
But despite feeling touched, Ashley would never persuade Lucas to apologize to these people because he wasn¡¯t wrong at all. He only allowed the shameless Ss to take credit and assume his identity because he was just too low-profile.
Ashley believed that even if they really reported Lucas to the manager, the one who would suffer misfortune wouldn¡¯t be Lucas but those being aggressive toward him!
Lucas was a most distinguished guest of Club Aurora. That¡¯s why Frey had personally invited him to the King¡¯s Room and gifted him the two bottles of red wine worth hundreds of thousands of dors.
Thus, Ashley believed that once the people of Club Aurora found that someone had assumed Lucas¡¯s identity and even tried to use them against him, they definitely wouldn¡¯t leave things at that!
¡°Allie, don¡¯t worry. I believe Lucas is one of the most distinguished guests of Club Aurora!
¡°If Ss and the others are really thick-skinned enough to report Lucas, the ones who will suffer will definitely be them!¡±
With an ice-cold expression, Ashley nced at Ss, Peter, and the others who were extremely arrogant toward Lucas.
They were all acting self-righteous, but they harbored vicious intentions. She believed that they would definitely suffer retribution!
Stunned, Allie stared at Ashley with a look of disbelief before pinching her arm hard. ¡°Are you a fool? You actually believe him?! You¡ Oh, I really don¡¯t know what to say!
¡°Anyway, you¡¯d better get Lucas to apologize quickly and tell him to stop talking nonsense. Otherwise, it will be toote when the people of Club Aurora are here!¡±
At this moment, someone eager to suck up to Peter and leave a good impression on him suddenly opened the door and dashed out.
¡°Oh no!¡± Allie¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°He must have gone to call someone here!¡±
Chapter 1201 - 1201 Please Forgive Us
1201 Please Forgive Us
Allie stomped her feet and shouted anxiously, ¡°Reagan actually left. He must have gone toin to Mr. Frey! Ashley, what should we do now?¡±
She was extremely flustered. If not for the fact that she was wearing heels and couldn¡¯t run, she would have chased after Reagan and stopped him on her own.
On the other hand, Lucas was still extremely calm in his seat without even looking at Reagan running out.
Seeing how calm Lucas was, Ashley felt confident and not worried at all. She even patted Allie¡¯s arm to signal her to calm down.
¡°Allie, don¡¯t panic. Everything will be fine! Just you wait and see. The ones in trouble won¡¯t be us when the people of Club Aurora are here!¡±
¡°Ah, you really¡ I¡¯m panicking so badly, yet you two are still so nonchnt. I really¡ don¡¯t know what to say!¡±
Allie looked at the calm Ashley and Lucas, but she herself couldn¡¯t be asposed as them. She was still panicking.
But since things had alreadye to this, they couldn¡¯t run out of the private room and sneak away now. They could only wait and see anxiously.
Soon, two minutester, the door of the private room was opened again.
Reagan quickly walked in with Frey, the manager of Club Aurora.
Following behind him were two men in suits.
One was a young man in his thirties, and the other was a middle-aged man in his fifties.
Ss smiled conceitedly the moment he saw Frey¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Frey, you¡¯re finally here. Haha, we¡¯ll soon find out who the impostor is!¡±
He nced at Lucas provocatively, then walked over to Frey and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Frey, my ssmate should have told you everything, right? Someone really thick-skinned here is pretending to be someone important!
¡°Now, please tell this poor loser Lucas Gray who Mr. Gray, the distinguished guest of Club Aurora, really is.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Frey immediately pped him hard in the face. ¡°You¡¯re the bastard who¡¯s the impostor! Mr. Gray is such a prestigious person. He¡¯s not someone you can insult as you please.¡±
The p dumbfounded Ss.
He covered his face in disbelief and said, ¡°How¡ how could I be the impostor? Myst name is Gray, and my father¡¯s name is Jeremy Gray!¡±
¡°You clearly called me Mr. Gray earlier, and you even took the initiative to invite me to this King¡¯s Room.
¡°Th-this punk Lucas Gray is obviously the imposter. Mr. Frey¡ are you making a mistake?¡±
After getting pped, Ss almost lost his mind out of anger.
He pointed at Lucas with one hand, his expression almost twisted.
¡°Get lost!¡± Frey glowered at Ss furiously, pushed him away, hurried to Lucas, and knelt on the floor without hesitation.
¡°I¡¯m sorry! Mr. Gray, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have revealed your identity here and created these troubles for you. I failed to perform my duties well. Please forgive me. I will never dare to do it again!¡±
At this moment, Frey was full of fear asrge drops of sweat flowed down his cheeks.
He was kneeling in front of Lucas without even daring to raise his head or wipe the cold sweat off his face.
Frey¡¯s sudden act of kneeling made all of Ashley¡¯s former ssmates in the room stunned.
They never thought that the esteemed manager of Club Aurora would kneel and beg Lucas for forgiveness so humbly.
Moreover, Frey said that he had identally revealed Lucas¡¯s identity. Did this mean that Lucas was really the distinguished guest, the big shot behind Club Aurora?
They didn¡¯t dare to believe it.
Lucas was clearly just a poor loser whom Ashley brought along!
While everyone was in shock, the young man and middle-aged man in suits rushed over to Lucas in unison and knelt without hesitation.
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡ I failed to manage my staff well. Please forgive us for revealing your identity!¡± The middle-aged man was Ray Parker, who was apologizing to Lucas with a pale face.
Chagrined, Keh said with self-reproach, ¡°Mr. Gray, this is all my fault. My father has already instructed me not to reveal your identity, and I¡¯ve also instructed all the management staff not to do so. However, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. It¡¯s all my fault!
¡°If you have to me someone, me me. If you want to scold me, hit me, or even kill me, I¡¯ll ept it!¡±
After hearing what they said, the other people in the room finally noticed the two of them.
They didn¡¯t know Ray and Parker¡¯s identities at first, but they had themon sense to guess who they were after hearing them beg Lucas for forgiveness.
They were core members of the Parkers and definitely had higher statuses than Frey!
At this moment, many people recalled what they had heard previously.
Club Aurora originally belonged to the Waltons, but all the Waltons¡¯ former businesses had an additional red LED sign with the words ¡®The Parkers¡¯ written on them overnight. And all the Waltons¡¯ businesses had changed hands overnight.
This meant that these two people from the Parkers, who had reced the Waltons overnight!
In other words, the two people kneeling in front of Lucas were the heads of Club Aurora!
But these two people were now like small fries as they knelt in front of Lucas respectfully, apologizing to him and leaving themselves at his disposal.
Thinking of this, everyone in the private room inhaled sharply and looked at Lucas in shock.
If they still couldn¡¯t tell that Lucas was the big shot behind Club Aurora, they would be absolute fools!
Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically, especially those who had insulted and mocked Lucas and Ashley. They were drenched in cold sweat thatpletely soaked their clothes.
The person they thought was a penniless loser turned out to be a big shot whom they definitely couldn¡¯t afford to offend!
Yet they had offended him terribly in order to please Peter and Vanessa.
What could they do now?
What would happen to them?
Chapter 1202 - 1202 Vicious Thoughts
1202 Vicious Thoughts
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about what Ashley¡¯s former ssmates were thinking. He said to Ray and Keh, who were kneeling in front of him, ¡°Get up. What happened today isn¡¯t your fault.¡±
Hearing this, Ray and Keh felt as though a tremendous weight had been lifted off their shoulders, and they heaved a sigh of relief.
They had been working for Lucas for a long time, so they knew that he liked keeping a low profile and rarely revealed his true identity in public.
They had heard the news that Lucas had gathered with his friends in Club Aurora, so they had rushed over to be on standby for Lucas¡¯s instructions at any time.
Unexpectedly, before they even received any instructions from Lucas, they bumped into a vulgar-looking young manining to Frey, the manager of Club Aurora. He said that there was a young man named Lucas Gray pretending to be a distinguished guest of Club Aurora and that his friends had blocked him in the King¡¯s Room and were waiting for Club Aurora to deal with him.
!!
After hearing this, Ray and Keh almost passed out in shock!
At this point, they realized that Frey had been too excited after recognizing Lucas. He had been preupied with ttering Lucas and hadpletely forgotten that he wasn¡¯t supposed to reveal Lucas¡¯s identity. Thus, he presumptuously brought Lucas and his group to the most luxurious King¡¯s Room.
Keh and Ray instantly had extremely gloomy expressions and anxiously rushed over to kneel in front of Lucas without even having the time to berate Frey for acting on his own.
They had thought that Lucas wouldn¡¯t forgive them and would lose his temper because of this matter. They were afraid that he would even revoke his decision to let the Parkers manage the Waltons¡¯ businesses and expel them from DC.
They never thought that he would let them off instead of holding it against them.
¡°Thank you, Mr. Gray!¡± Ray and Keh thanked him one after another before getting up and wiping the cold sweat off of their foreheads.
Frey¡¯s face was also covered in cold sweat. Seeing that Lucas didn¡¯t intend to hold it against him, he stood up and cautiously stood behind Ray and Keh with his head lowered, trying his best to make himself scarce.
Frey was full of regret.
When he saw Lucas, he had been so excited that he forgot the instructions from Keh, his new boss. In the end, he almost got into trouble.
Frey knew that if Ss hadn¡¯t assumed Lucas¡¯s identity and pretended to be a distinguished guest of Club Aurora, Lucas might not have mentioned this matter at all. Things wouldn¡¯t have been blown out of proportion and rmed Keh and Ray into kneeling and begging Lucas for forgiveness.
Right now, Lucas and the Parkers didn¡¯t pursue his responsibility not because they had forgiven him but because there were more important matters to handle. Once things were settled, he would definitely be punished and maybe even lose his position as manager.
At the thought, Frey glowered at Ss, wishing he could skin him alive.
It was all the fault of Ss, this bastard who had assumed Lucas¡¯s identity!
With shock written all over her face, Allie quietly inched closer to Ashley and whispered, ¡°Ashley, is¡ Lucas really the mysterious big shot behind Club Aurora?¡±
Gazing at Lucas, Ashley looked extremely proud.
This was the Lucas Gray she liked. It was natural for him to be so impressive and admirable!
Hearing Allie¡¯s question, Ashley nodded. ¡°Yeah! I just told you that Lucas would never lie. Since he said that the manager was addressing him, it must be him!
¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already told you. Once the people of Club Aurora are here, who knows who will be the ones in trouble! Do you believe me now?¡±
Allie didn¡¯t know what to say.
Like the others, she had thought that Lucas was just an ordinary poor man who wasn¡¯t good enough for Ashley. But due to her close friendship with Ashley, when the others mocked Lucas and Ashley endlessly, she didn¡¯t speak up for them and only advised Ashley to get Lucas to apologize.
But now, Allie finally knew that this ordinary-looking young man actually had such a remarkable identity. Even the boss of Club Aurora, the Parkers who had taken over the Waltons¡¯ businesses, was extremely respectful to him.
Allie looked at Lucas a few times and realized that Lucas was not only tall but also a very handsome hunk.
After she took a few more nces, her heart suddenly pounded rapidly.
It was strange. Previously, she had only thought that Lucas was rather ordinary and that he wasn¡¯t handsome. But for some reason, she found him very charming now.
Apart from Allie, who had stood on Ashley and Lucas¡¯s side, the others in the room had more or less been rude to Lucas and insulted him.
The moment they learned Lucas¡¯s prestigious identity, everyone felt extremely nervous and fearful.
They subconsciously nced at Peter and Vanessa.
They could only rely on these two now.
If Peter and Vanessa could resolve the conflict with Lucas or suppress him with the Williams, they would have nothing to fear.
Ever since Peter saw Keh and Ray kneeling in front of Lucas to seek forgiveness, he had been incredibly shocked and inplete disbelief.
At the same time, his heart was full of fury and resentment toward Lucas.
He hated Ashley, so he wanted to do everything possible to make her miserable. He couldn¡¯t even tolerate her marrying a poor man, so how could he tolerate her having connections with Lucas, a big shot?
Although Lucas had rified that he wasn¡¯t married to Ashley, it was hard to guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t end up bing a couple.
Peter would never be able to ept this!
This shameless bitch must live in misery forever and stay alone her entire life. She can never marry any other man!
Even though I don¡¯t want her, she has to remain chaste and never be tainted by another man!
These were Peter¡¯s true innermost thoughts!
Chapter 1203 - 1203 Situation Reversed
1203 Situation Reversed
¡°Hah, I didn¡¯t expect to have been so blind that I didn¡¯t recognize who you were.¡± Peter stared straight at Lucas with a clenched jaw, his eyes full of surging fury.
Lucas looked at him with raised brows. ¡°Given that you abandoned such a good woman as Ashley, it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re blind.¡±
¡°You!¡± Peter was furious.
But he soon adjusted his emotions and sneered, ¡°Haha, stop being so proud in front of me! At the end of the day, you only have control over Club Aurora and the Parkers. You have no right to be arrogant to me!¡±
Vanessa glowered at Lucas. ¡°Peter is right! Lucas Gray, we indeed belittled you. We didn¡¯t expect you to be rted to Club Aurora and the Parkers, but so what?
¡°No matter how high your status is, you¡¯re not from one of the eight top families of DC! I am the only daughter of the Williams¡¯ helmsman. You want to be arrogant to us? Dream on!¡±
When Lucas heard this, his expression didn¡¯t change at all.
But Ray and Keh looked at Peter and Vanessa sympathetically.
Back when Lucas was still in California, Damon Parker, the former helmsman of the Parkers, had already discovered Lucas¡¯s extraordinariness and even led the entire Parker family to join him and be his subordinates.
Thus, Ray and Keh had long known that Lucas wasn¡¯t simple. And the more they interacted with him, the more they could sense how terrifying he was.
Justst night, Lucas had easily gathered 2,000 strong fighters at the Hampton Restaurant within a short time,pletely deterring the Waltons with his abilities.
In front of Lucas, the Waltons were just a small fry that he could easily tten.
Furthermore, the Waltons were one of the top eight families of DC and had stood strong in DC for years.
But this powerful family was so vulnerable when facing Lucas. Overnight, they hadpletely vanished from DC and lost all their businesses.
The more terrifying thing was that even the Peerless Martial Association¡¯s headquarters, which backed the Waltons, was scrupulous toward Lucas. They had no confidence in facing Lucas and could only give in.
The Parkers believed that with his terrifying strength, Lucas definitely wasn¡¯t afraid of the Williams.
Ray stepped forward and shouted at Vanessa and Peter. ¡°How dare you?! Do not be disrespectful to Mr. Gray!¡±
Vanessa immediately flew into a rage. As the heiress of the Williams, who had been haughty and respected by all in DC for years, she had never encountered anyone who dared to speak to her like this!
Vanessa pointed at Ray and yelled angrily, ¡°Presumptuous. Who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like that? Do you know who I am?¡±
Ray sneered. ¡°Of course I know who you are, but you must not know who I am. I am the current helmsman of the Parkers, and we have recently acquired all of the Waltons¡¯ businesses!¡±
As soon as she heard this, Vanessa sulked.
She had thought that he was just a senior executive of the Parkers. She didn¡¯t expect him to be the helmsman!
As the only heiress of the Williams, she was well aware of the power of the major forces in DC.
Even her father, Rayson Williams, didn¡¯t dare to provoke the Waltons easily. If the two families really fought, even if the Waltons lost, the Williams would have to pay a heavy price.
And now, the Waltons, who were powerful enough to rival the Williams, were actually reced by the Parkers in just one night!
So even though Vannessa wasn¡¯t clear about how strong the Parkers were, she wasn¡¯t a fool, and she naturally knew that the Parkers were more powerful than the Williams!
The man in front of them was actually the helmsman of the Parkers. This made Lucas¡¯s status far higher than they had assumed.
Everyone was in disbelief.
They didn¡¯t expect Lucas to be the big shot behind the Parkers!
In that case, things were really going to propel out of their control!
Vanessa and Peter made eye contact, and they both saw the intense grimness in each other¡¯s eyes.
Both of them found the matter extremely tricky to deal with, so the others were naturally terrified.
Those who had dared to mock Lucas were now nervously squeezing behind Peter and Vanessa, too afraid to say anything.
They didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to speak now!
Moreover, no one wanted to speak at this moment. They only wished they could make themselves as inconspicuous as possible, lest Lucas notices them and holds them responsible for offending Lucas and Ashley.
If Lucas really wanted to take revenge on them, he could easily make sure they couldn¡¯t leave the club in one piece!
After thinking about it, Vanessa suddenly sneered. ¡°Hah, do you Parkers think you¡¯re that impressive? You people probably don¡¯t know that the Waltons are backed by the Peerless Martial Association. Do you think the Peerless Martial Association will let you off after you¡¯ve acquired all the Waltons¡¯ businesses?
¡°As long as the Peerless Martial Association takes action, no matter how you acquired the Waltons¡¯ businesses, you will have to return them all!¡±
Lucas said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. The Peerless Martial Association has alreadye to see us yesterday, but these businesses are still under the Parkers¡¯ control. What do you have to say now?¡±
What Lucas said stunned Vanessa for a moment, but she didn¡¯t believe him at all. ¡°Hmph, you mean that even the Peerless Martial Association is willing to hand over all the Waltons¡¯ businesses to you? Haha, fancy you lying through your teeth. Do you think I¡¯d believe you?
¡°But I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you here. In any case, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to fight the Williams!
¡°I don¡¯t want to continue talking to you. Anyway, what happened between my husband and Ashley Steele has long passed, and I don¡¯t want to pursue it anymore. So I¡¯ll just be magnanimous and let it go.
¡°Today¡¯s gathering has been too tiresome, and I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Honey, let¡¯s go!¡±
With that, Vanessa grabbed Peter¡¯s arm and moved to leave.
Lucas stood in front of the door, looked at everyone, and sneered. ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡±
Chapter 1204 - 1204 Calling the Parents
1204 Calling the Parents
Lucas looked at the crowd and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not up to you whether this matter is settled or not! Just now, weren¡¯t you people really overbearing? Didn¡¯t you force me to apologize to you? Why have you changed your mind now?
¡°You want to let it go, but I don¡¯t! Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for the callous things you said to Ashley?
¡°If you don¡¯t apologize and obtain Ashley¡¯s forgiveness, none of you can leave!¡±
As soon as Lucas said this, everyone in the room, including Peter and Vanessa, had a drastic change of expression.
Lucas actually wanted them to apologize to Ashley and seek her forgiveness.
The rest didn¡¯t feel too bad, but Vanessa and Peter immediately looked upset.
¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t go overboard! I¡¯m already kind enough not to be calctive with you. How dare you tell me to apologize to that woman?! No way!¡± Vanessa refused furiously.
¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am the heiress of the Williams, one of the eight top families of DC. If you really anger me, I will definitely give you a hard time!¡±
¡°Hah, are the Williams a big deal?¡± Lucas sneered. ¡°Then get Rayson Williams, the helmsman of your family, toe over personally. I want to see how you can give me a hard time!¡±
Then Lucas sat down on the sofa near the door of the private room.
Keh was extremely sharp. After seeing Lucas¡¯s actions, he could tell that he didn¡¯t n to let them off easily, so he took out his phone and sent a message.
Soon, a group of tall and burly security guards charged straight into the private room and blocked the door. Without the Parkers¡¯ permission, none of them would be allowed to leave.
When Peter and Vanessa saw this, their faces darkened.
The rest of Ashley¡¯s former ssmates were all horrified as they stared at the burly security guards blocking the door with fear on their faces.
Peter stared at Lucas with a sharp murderous intent in his eyes.
He originally thought that running into Ashley at the bar after returning to DC was a Godsent opportunity for him to take revenge. So he had instigated his former ssmates to invite her to the reunion and then mocked and humiliated her as he pleased. He had even revealed the truth to her just so he could see her in misery.
But Peter didn¡¯t expect Lucas to thwart his ns soon after he started taking revenge. It made him furious.
Besides, Lucas¡¯s indifferent and arrogant attitude was proof of his disregard toward Peter, Vanessa¡¯s husband and the future leader of the Williams. Furthermore, he kept defending Ashley and speaking up for her. Now, he even wanted them to apologize to her. It made Peter¡¯s hatred toward Lucas intensify.
Vanessa¡¯s not-so-pretty face had already bepletely twisted.
No one in DC had ever dared to stop her or threaten her.
¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t regret it! Once my fatheres, you¡¯ll be dead meat!¡± Vanessa stared at Lucas menacingly.
Lucas snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to jump to conclusions. Who knows who will regret it when the timees!¡±
Rayson Williams was no stranger to Lucas. They had already crossed paths several times.
Besides, to Lucas, Rayson didn¡¯t have any prestige at all.
After all, Rayson had knelt in front of Lucas three times.
Even if Vanessa got her father toe here, Lucas believed that Rayson definitely wouldn¡¯t speak up for her like she thought.
¡°You¡ Just wait!¡± Vanessa shouted angrily and took out her phone to call her father.
Lucas didn¡¯t bother with her. He nced at the others in the private room, especially Ss, Carrie, and Zoey, who had mored endlessly earlier.
¡°The three of you kept saying you and your families wouldn¡¯t let me off, right? In that case, you should call your elders and get them toe over immediately! I¡¯ll give you half an hour. If your elders aren¡¯t here within half an hour, your families will all be expelled from DC! Do you hear me?
¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just scaring you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try!¡±
As soon as they heard this, Ss, Carrie, and Zoey were on the verge of crying.
They were full of regret. If they had known that Lucas was a powerful big shot who supported the Parkers and dared to challenge the Williams, they would have never dared to mock him and Ashley just to please Peter and Vanessa!
Unfortunately, there is no medicine for regret in this world!
No matter how unwilling they were, no matter how scared they were, they had no choice but to take out their phones to call their elders and ask them to rush over to the top floor of Club Aurora within half an hour.
After all, Lucas was powerful enough to go against the Williams, and even the helmsman of the Parkers, who had taken over all of the Waltons¡¯ businesses, behaved so respectfully toward him. Meanwhile, slightly affluent families like theirs weren¡¯t even worthy of carrying the Waltons¡¯ shoes. If Lucas really wanted to expel them from DC, he could do so easily with one sentence!
Thus, no one dared to pretend to obey Lucas¡¯s order, thinking that he was just joking and scaring them.
¡°Dad, where are you now? I¡ I¡¯m being held captive in Club Aurora by an audacious thug. He wants you toe over personally, or else he¡¯ll hurt me!¡± Vanessained to Rayson the moment the call connected.
¡°What did you say? Someone dares to hold my daughter captive? Which bastard has the audacity? He must be tired of living!¡± Rayson immediately flew into a rage, then quicklyforted his daughter, ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring the most powerful experts we have to rescue you! I want to see which daring bastard dares to stop my precious daughter!¡±
¡°Okay, Dad, you have toe quickly. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here!¡±
Vanessa smiled. After hanging up, she looked at Lucas conceitedly. ¡°Hmph, I told you that you¡¯re courting death! My father will soon bring the family¡¯s most powerful experts over. When the timees, I¡¯ll see how you die!
¡°To make things clear beforehand, you¡¯ve already angered me, so I won¡¯t let you off no matter how you begter!¡±
Chapter 1205 - 1205 It’s Really Him
1205 It¡¯s Really Him
Vanessa threatened arrogantly. In her eyes, the Williams were already standing at the summit of the US. Even though Lucas was capable and could take away all of the Waltons¡¯ businesses, he was definitely no match for the Williams!
Moreover, she didn¡¯t know how the Parkers and Lucas had managed to get their hands on the Waltons¡¯ businesses, so she didn¡¯t think that a powerful family was backing Lucas.
She reckoned that he must have resorted to some tricks.
So Vanessa didn¡¯t take Lucas seriously at all.
Once her father arrived with the Williams¡¯ top experts, this bastard Lucas, who didn¡¯t know what was good for him, would definitely die!
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered about Vanessa¡¯s threats at all.
Before Rayson arrived, anything that Vanessa said was pointless. Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath.
Lucas looked at Ashley beside him and asked, ¡°Are you still feeling conflicted and upset?¡±
Ashley knew that Lucas was asking her about Peter.
After thinking about it carefully, she realized that the conflicted feelings of misery and the anger she felt after hearing what Peter said had already unknowingly vanished.
Peter wasn¡¯t worth her sadness and pain.
At this moment, Ashley¡¯s heart felt an unprecedented sense of relief.
She shook her head with a smile and said to Lucas gratefully, ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t feel upset anymore. Thank you so much!¡±
Seeing that Ashley was really over Peter and no longer bothered about the past or suffering from the lies of the scumbag Peter, Lucas felt relieved and smiled at her.
In that case, Ashley should havepletely vanquished her mental demons. When she went abroadter, she would no longer be sad because of Peter.
Seeing Lucas and Ashley smiling at each other, Peter found it an eyesore. His heart was full of anger, and his hatred toward them intensified.
In Peter¡¯s heart, Ashley was a woman who loved him deeply. Even though he didn¡¯t want her anymore, she had to continue being deeply in love with him, and she couldn¡¯t have another man!
He wouldn¡¯t allow Ashley to be in an ambiguous rtionship with another man or marry him. Otherwise, he would rather she die than let her ¡®cuckold¡¯ him!
Peter was really a deranged madman. His mind was too twisted for anyone to be able tomunicate with him soundly.
If Ashley and Lucas knew Peter¡¯s current thoughts, they would be speechless.
After Peter¡¯s n to use Ashley to join the upper ss failed, he used her of cheating him out of his feelings and even caused her to almost kill herself and suffer for years.
Peter was the scumbag himself, but he still wanted Ashley to stay chaste for him and never get together with any other man for the rest of her life. He was simply selfish and vicious.
Standing at the side, Allie looked at Lucas and Ashley smiling at each other, her eyes filled with envy.
But she just pursed her lips and looked down sadly without saying anything.
Time passed quickly, and the sound of footsteps suddenly filled the air. Clearly, many people were rushing over.
As soon as she heard the footsteps, Vanessa beamed with joy. She knew that her father had arrived with his men!
¡°Haha, Lucas Gray, my father will be here soon. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you and that shameless bitch next to you immediately kneel down and apologize to me, I can ask my father to spare your lives! Otherwise, be prepared to die here!¡± Vanessa said with a look of arrogance.
Since her rescuers had arrived, she was even more fearless and unrestrained.
Lucas sneered. ¡°Kneel down and apologize? You¡¯ve reminded me. If you and your leech of a husband kneel down and apologize to me, I can give you a chance and spare your lives. How about this?¡±
Vanessa¡¯s face became even more sullen. ¡°You bastard, don¡¯t push your luck! Fine, in that case, I won¡¯t be polite to you either!
¡°Once my fatheres in, I will make sure you die a miserable death here!¡±
Vanessa gritted her teeth, her eyes chilling.
Bang!
At this moment, sounds of moring, fighting, and shouts came from outside the room. The security team blocking the door was suddenly thrown aside by a few powerful experts charging in.
Within seconds, the security guards had already been cleared.
A middle-aged man walked in. Seeing Vanessa standing in the middle, he walked over immediately. ¡°Vanessa, are you okay?!¡±
The middle-aged man sized Vanessa up and finally heaved a sigh of relief after confirming that she wasn¡¯t injured.
The middle-aged man was Vanessa¡¯s father, Rayson Williams, the helmsman of one of the eight top families of DC.
Rayson really doted on his daughter. Not only did he rush here in a quarter of an hour, but he also rushed straight to Vanessa as soon as he entered the room. The first thing he did was to confirm her safety. He was indeed a good father.
Seeing her backer arrive, Vanessa blinked and suddenly looked like she was about to cry. She said aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve never been so aggrieved in all my life! I was held captive here, and Peter and I were threatened to kneel down and apologize! Otherwise, we would be harmed!
¡°Dad, you must do me justice and avenge me!¡±
¡°Of course! Anyone who dares to bully my precious daughter is courting death! Where is that bastard?¡±
The moment Rayson heard that someone had the audacity to threaten his daughter, he lost his temper.
Vanessa looked at Lucas provocatively, pointed her finger at him, andined, ¡°It¡¯s this bastard Lucas Gray! He has been acting all high and mighty without the slightest respect for our family! Dad, you must teach him a hard lesson. I want him to die here!¡±
¡°What did you say? Lucas Gray!?¡± When Rayson suddenly heard a familiar name from his daughter, his heart skipped a beat, and the image of a big shot he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke appeared in his mind.
This young man¡¯s name and face had already been deeply etched in his mind. At the mention of Lucas, Rayson would shudder in fright.
Is it just someone with the same name? Or¡
Rayson suddenly felt an ominous premonition as he looked at where Vanessa was pointing. The moment he saw the familiar face of the young man sitting on the couch leisurely and smiling at him, he felt a chill shoot up from the bottom of his feet to his head!
It really was Lucas!
At this moment, Rayson felt dizzy, along with an urge to die.
Chapter 1206 - 1206 Kneel and Apologize
1206 Kneel and Apologize
The moment Rayson saw Lucas, his legs went limp, and he knelt in front of him!
Thud!
The sound of his knees hitting the floor was crisp and clear.
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Gray, you¡ why are you here?¡± Rayson stammered as two drops of cold sweat appeared on his head.
Seeing Rayson kneeling, the others in the private room were shocked!
W-what was going on?
He was the helmsman of the Williams, one of the eight top families in DC, yet he knelt in front of Lucas?!
What in the world was going on?
This waspletely beyond their imagination!
Were they all hallucinating?
Just as everyone started to doubt life, Vanessa stared nkly at her father kneeling, unable to return to her senses for a long time.
She never imagined that her father would kneel without hesitation the moment he saw Lucas!
This was simply beyond her understanding!
Peter widened his mouth involuntarily and stared dully at the scene in front of him. The shock in his heart was surging violently like a stormy sea.
Rayson, the helmsman of the Williams, actually knelt in front of Lucas!
Why?
Why?!
At this moment, Rayson really felt nervous and aggrieved.
He wasn¡¯t really a pushover who¡¯d kneel as soon as he saw Lucas¡ But when he found out that the person his daughter wanted to kill was actually Lucas, he really couldn¡¯t control his body. His legs went so weak that he couldn¡¯t stand at all!
The matters that had happened previously were still fresh in Rayson¡¯s memory.
After being forced to kneel and apologize in public before, Rayson had already developed a huge psychological trauma.
Later, Rayson had even knelt to Lucas in front of the auction venue of the DC Hotel and at the Stone residence.
It could be said that Rayson would almost instinctively kneel whenever he saw Lucas!
Looking at Rayson¡¯s bitter face, Lucas smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what your daughter said? She said that I made her feel aggrieved like never before, and she wants you to kill me! Why do you think I¡¯m here?¡±
When Rayson heard this, more beads of sweat appeared on his face.
Now, he was finally sure that his daughter had greatly offended Lucas!
This was terrible!
Smack!
Rayson got up from the floor and pped Vanessa hard across her face, almost knocking her to the floor.
¡°You unfilial girl, how dare you offend Mr. Gray? Are you tired of living? Even if you want to die, don¡¯t involve me! Ugh, hurry up and kneel down and apologize to Mr. Gray. Beg him for his forgiveness!¡±
Rayson had always doted on and cherished his daughter like a gem, and he had never hit her or yelled at her.
His p was so hard that five bright red fingerprints immediately appeared on Vanessa¡¯s fair and tender face.
Being pped, Vanessa was dumbstruck.
Never in the twenty-odd years of her life had Rayson everid a hand on her or yelled at her. But he actually pped her in front of so many people and even wanted her to kneel and apologize to Lucas!
Vanessa found it utterly uneptable at all!
She covered her face and looked at Rayson in disbelief. ¡°Dad! You¡ you actually pped me? And you even want me to kneel and apologize to this bastard Lucas Gray?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I want you to kneel and apologize to Mr. Gray immediately. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Rayson hollered furiously.
Immediately afterward, he saw Peter standing at the side with disbelief all over his face. He raised his hand and gave Peter¡¯s face a hard and loud p.
¡°And you! You¡¯re just a bastard sponging off of us! You¡¯re nothing! You were with Vanessa, but you didn¡¯t stop her from offending Mr. Gray. You¡¯re at fault too!
¡°Now, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Gray too!¡±
Feeling the burning and stinging pain in his face, Peter felt extremely indignant and disgruntled.
Rayson didn¡¯t know what had happened here. But just because he was with Vanessa and didn¡¯t stop her from offending Lucas, Rayson pped his face mercilessly.
This was all because Peter was merely a live-in son-inw with no status who sponged off the Williams. Thus, Rayson didn¡¯t take him seriously at all and humiliated him in front of everyone without restraint.
In particr, he pped him in front of everyone in the private room. Not only did his former college ssmates see it, but Ashley and Lucas did too!
The right side of Peter¡¯s face was burning up as the endless shame overwhelmed him.
But regardless of how furious and disgruntled he was, Peter could only force himself to bear with it.
The person who hit him was Rayson, the helmsman of the Williams, whom he had relied on to get everything he had now. He absolutely didn¡¯t dare to defy Rayson or even reveal a tinge of anger or hatred.
¡°Yes!¡± Peter agreed indignantly as he knelt in front of Lucas with great difficulty.
The moment his knees hit the floor, his heart had already started bleeding, and maniacal hatred was surging in his heart.
Oh, how the tables had turned!
One day, he would definitely make Lucas pay for the humiliation he suffered.
Peter gritted his teeth hard, trying his best tofort himself.
Vanessa finally snapped back to her senses when she saw Peter getting pped and kneeling. Her father wasn¡¯t joking. He really wanted her to kneel and apologize to Lucas!
After receiving Vanessa¡¯s call, Rayson had rushed over with his men. But now, he was forcing her to apologize to Lucas without fully understanding what had happened. She felt so angry and aggrieved that she was about to explode.
But Rayson¡¯s actions showed how scrupulous he was of Lucas, even afraid of him. Out of fear of offending Lucas, he had pped her and then forced her to kneel and apologize.
Vanessa wasn¡¯t a fool. From her father¡¯s abnormal behavior, she could tell that Lucas must be a terrifying big shot, so big that her father, the helmsman of the Williams, was afraid of him!
Lucas Gray, who exactly is he?
Chapter 1207 - 1207 Offended Badly
1207 Offended Badly
Originally, in Vanessa¡¯s eyes, Lucas was just a penniless bottom feeder of society and not worth mentioning at all.
But it was now obvious that Lucas wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. Even her father was so scrupulous and afraid of him that he had knelt in front of him. In that case, Vanessa felt that it wasn¡¯t that hard to ept her father¡¯s orders to kneel.
Bang!
With a crisp and clear sound, Vanessa¡¯s knees hit the floor as she knelt in front of Lucas with gritted teeth.
!!
¡°¡ Mr. Gray, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you. Please¡ forgive me!¡± Vanessa¡¯s face was flushed red, and she was clenching her fists tightly while speaking with great difficulty.
Even though the apology sounded extremely ordinary, it was the first time in her life that Vanessa, the heiress of the Williams, had knelt and apologized to someone in public.
She felt absolutely humiliated and ashamed.
Beside her, although Peter was extremely indignant, he was good at acting and had always been able to swallow his pride when necessary. So he could feign an apology much better than Vanessa.
¡°Mr. Gray, it was indeed our fault for what happened. We shouldn¡¯t have been so blind as to offend you. I hope that you will be magnanimous and forgive us petty people! We will never dare to disrespect you again!¡±
Peter¡¯s voice sounded incredibly sincere, as if he really knew that he was wrong.
Lucas nced at him and smirked. Does he think he can fool me by pretending to be sincere?
Although Vanessa was truly obnoxious and behaved haughtily because of her family background, Lucas hated Peter more. He was a scumbag with serious moral issues.
Seeing Peter and Vanessa, people with high statuses, kneeling in front of Lucas and apologizing to him, the others in the private room lost all theirposure.
Especially the few who had enjoyed insulting Lucas and Ashley just now, they turned pale, and cold sweat drenched them from head to toe.
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Gray, I know my wrongs. It¡¯s my fault for talking nonsense and offending you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart and forgive me!¡±
¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean what I said earlier! Mr. Gray, please have mercy and spare us on ount that we were college ssmates with Ashley for four years! We won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±
¡°Yes, we won¡¯t dare to repeat our mistakes! Ashley, please put in a word for us and ask Mr. Gray to forgive us!¡±
¡
All of a sudden, the people who had made malicious and insulting remarks toward Lucas and Ashley apologized to Lucas and begged for forgiveness. A quick-witted one even turned to Ashley and asked her to plead with Lucas on ount that they were ssmates.
Among them, Ss, Carrie, and Zoey, who had said the worst things, were the most terrified, afraid that Lucas would harm them.
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. He remained sitting on the couch leisurely and looked at Rayson. ¡°Mr. Williams, since you¡¯re herete, you probably don¡¯t know what happened.
¡°I can give you a short ount. Just now, your daughter and son-inw mocked my sister Ashley and me with all kinds of contemptuous and malicious remarks. They even wanted me to kneel and apologize to them. Later, they even said that they would kill me.
¡°What do you think I should do?¡±
Rayson was really on the verge of tears.
He knew that his precious daughter and worthless son-inw had offended Lucas, but he didn¡¯t know that it was to such a horrendous extent!
If it was just a few simple remarks, Rayson didn¡¯t mind shamelessly pleading for mercy and begging Lucas to let them off.
But since Vanessa and Peter had offended Lucas so badly, he obviously wouldn¡¯t let them off easily.
Rayson had already crossed paths with Lucas several times, so he was well aware that Lucas wasn¡¯t a saint and would never be overly kind for no reason. He would repay kindness and seek revenge where they were due.
Besides, Lucas was far from a kind soul. Back at the Howard residence, his terrifying abilities were already enough to make Rayson frightened.
Even the Williams¡¯ top experts that Rayson had brought with him were no match for Lucas!
What should I do now to save my stupid daughter¡¯s life? Rayson gritted his teeth and said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Gray, my daughter is indeed arrogant, ipetent, and ignorant. And it¡¯s unforgivable that she offended you!
¡°But I¡¯m already in my fifties, and she¡¯s my only child. If she really dies, our¡ our bloodline will ceasepletely!
¡°So¡ so please let my daughter off on my ount! As long as you agree to spare her, I¡¯ll agree to any request you have as long as I can aplish it!¡±
As the helmsman of one of the eight top families, his offer was undeniably generous.
If anyone else received such a promise from him, they would be able to ask the Williams for anything and even befriend them. They¡¯d probably be over the moon.
But this promise meant nothing to Lucas.
¡°On your ount? How much is that worth?¡± Lucas said to Rayson indifferently.
Rayson was immediately choked speechless.
Lucas obviously wasn¡¯t buying it!
The others in the room were frightened.
The helmsman of the Williams had already made Vanessa and Peter kneel in front of Lucas, and he himself had also done so. Yet he still couldn¡¯t get Lucas to budge.
At this point, Vanessa and Peter finally understood that they had offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have.
Since Lucas refused to do Rayson a favor, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to get away with a p on the wrist.
They would face extremely serious consequences!
Chapter 1208 - 1208 Couple Turning Against Each Other
1208 Couple Turning Against Each Other
Lucas refuted Rayson mercilessly, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He could only smile and say, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gray, you¡¯re right! I¡¯m just an old fogey without any weight to speak of. It was a slip of the tongue!
¡°But I¡¯m old, and Vanessa is my only child. If she dies, my bloodline will cease to exist. So¡ I have no choice but to bite the bullet and beg you to let off my unfilial daughter¡
¡°As long as you spare my daughter¡¯s life, I¡ I¡¯ll be willing to give you all the profits of the Williams this year as a token of my sincerity to make amends and apologize to you for my daughter!¡±
Rayson sounded hesitant when saying thest sentence. After offering his family¡¯s annual revenue, he seemed extremely pained.
It was a year¡¯s worth of profits!
Given the numerous businesses of all sizes the Williams had, a year¡¯s profits was an astronomical figure.
Although Rayson really felt the pinch, he had to go all out to save Vanessa¡¯s life!
But Lucas wasn¡¯t tempted at all. He just said indifferently, ¡°How much do you think your daughter¡¯s life is worth?¡±
How much money was a human life worth?
If it was anyone else, Rayson naturally wouldn¡¯t think they were worth much, but the life of his precious daughter was definitely priceless. It couldn¡¯t be measured with money.
¡°This¡¡± Rayson was at a loss for words.
Clearly, the annual profits of the Williams weren¡¯t enough to trade for his daughter¡¯s life, even though they amounted to billions of dors.
All of a sudden, Rayson was at a loss for what to do.
Rayson gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In that case, Mr. Gray, please enlighten me and tell me what I have to do for you to spare my daughter¡¯s life. What are your conditions? I¡¯ll agree to any as long as they¡¯re within my means!¡±
No matter how high the price was, he had to save his daughter¡¯s life!
¡°In that case, let¡¯s use all the Williams¡¯ businesses in exchange!¡± Lucas said calmly.
What?
All of the Williams¡¯ businesses?
As soon as Lucas made the request, everyone in the private room was astonished.
Rayson was also stunned.
Lucas actually asked for all the Williams¡¯ businesses. It was really an outrageous demand!
The Williams were not a small family but one of the eight top families of DC, one of the several forces standing at the summit of the country.
Lucas was asking for too much.
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°You have two choices now. One, hand over the Williams¡¯ businesses, and your daughter will live. Two, keep the Williams¡¯ businesses, but your daughter dies. Take your pick.¡±
His words were like a thunderbolt striking everyone¡¯s hearts.
Vanessa, kneeling on the floor, looked distraught and dumbstruck.
She never thought that her arrogance and offensive behavior toward Lucas would bring such a catastrophe to her family!
Seeing how respectful and terrified Rayson was facing Lucas, Vanessa didn¡¯t think that Lucas was just scaring her.
Rayson looked extremely conflicted.
He didn¡¯t want to pick either of the options Lucas gave him.
One was his only child, while the other was the family¡¯s empire that he had worked hard all his life for. He couldn¡¯t bear to give up either.
But he knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t easily persuaded. Since he had given him these two options, he had to pick one.
He had to choose between his family¡¯s empire or his daughter¡¯s life!
Smack!
While Rayson was wallowing in misery and struggling over which option to pick, the clear sound of a p rang in his ear.
The p attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
Vanessa, who had been kneeling on the floor in desperation, had charged over to Peter and shouted at him furiously. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, you bastard! If it weren¡¯t for you, the Williams wouldn¡¯t have encountered this disaster today!
¡°Peter, you asshole, you¡¯ve aplished nothing since you married into our family!
¡°The Williams have treated you so well. The clothes you wear, the car you drive, and the sry you make are all given to you by the Williams! If not for us, you¡¯d still be a bottom feeder of society and inferior to your ssmates!
¡°The Williams even paid for your advanced studies and entrusted you to manage a few of the family¡¯spanies. My father even decided to let you manage our core business andpanies!
¡°But how did you repay us? If you hadn¡¯t provoked Ashley and her friend, why would I have offended them for your sake? How could my family be facing this crisis?
¡°This is all your fault! You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing who wants to sponge off women. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t hear how you got close to Ashley just so you could rely on the Steeles. Butter, you abandoned her because she no longer had a high status in the family. Then you targeted me to get close to the Williams just for the sake of gaining benefits from us, right?¡±
¡°Hah, I was really blind to have married a useless bastard like you who only thinks about climbing higher by relying on women!
¡°I really regret it now. I¡¯m going to divorce you tomorrow morning. From now on, you have nothing to do with me and the Williams!¡±
Vanessa pointed at Peter and hollered, her eyes full of anger.
Indeed, if he hadn¡¯t provoked Ashley, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up offending Lucas and bringing this catastrophe to her family!
Peter was the culprit of it all!
Vanessa had been extremely displeased ever since Ashley talked about the matters with Peter from when they were in college. But she was too prideful and didn¡¯t want to get into a fight with Peter in public, lest she disgraces herself and the Williams. So she had suppressed her anger and insulted Ashley and Lucas together with Peter.
As for their matters, they would discuss them at home.
But Vanessa never thought that the situation would change so drastically within just ten minutes. Lucas wasn¡¯t to be trifled with at all, and even her father couldn¡¯t do anything about him. He could only either let her die or pay the price with the family¡¯s businesses.
At the thought of these oues, Vanessa could no longer care about her pride. She absolutely hated Peter for bringing about this disaster to the Williams!
Chapter 1209 - 1209 You Reap What You Sow
1209 You Reap What You Sow
The couple, who had been extremely loving in front of everyone earlier, was now like arch-enemies.
After receiving the sudden scolding from Vanessa, Peter had all kinds of expressions on his face.
He was hopping mad after Vanessa¡¯s scolding, especially when she said that he sponged off women and depended on the Williams for everything. This remark really bruised his ego, and he felt like his pride was trampled on.
Any man with a little backbone definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate this humiliation. They would surely feel ashamed or lose their temper.
!!
But Peter didn¡¯t reveal his anger because he didn¡¯t dare to lose his temper at Vanessa.
He was an out-and-out leech who sponged off women, and he didn¡¯t have the backbone to challenge the Williams at all.
On the contrary, Peter felt immense fear.
Vanessa obviously wanted to draw a line between him and her and the Williams. How could he allow this?
¡°Vanessa¡ I-I didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this. You¡ you¡¯re right. I managed to get everything I have now by relying on you and the Williams, but I really never thought of causing this disaster to the Williams!
¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re my wife. Didn¡¯t we agree that we would love each other until death does us part? You can¡¯t abandon me now! If even you ignore me, I¡¯ll really have no way out!
¡°On ount that I¡¯ve treated you well all these years and that we¡¯re married, please save me. I really don¡¯t want to die!¡±
Peter begged in agony while hugging Vanessa¡¯s waist.
At this moment, he had long lost his proud appearance and had horror all over his face as he held onto Vanessa desperately like a dog about to be abandoned.
Peter was well aware that he had offended Ashley and Lucas because of his misjudgment. As a result, even the Williams were in hot soup, let alone him.
But he was just a live-in husband who relied on the Williams. He had no real skills or any other backers. The only straw he could clutch to was Vanessa.
At this point, the Williams were the only ones who could save him. He thought that if he yed the emotional card with Vanessa and reminded her of their marriage, she might help him.
Without the Williams, a small fry like him would only end up dying!
Although Lucas sounded extremely brutal, Peter didn¡¯t believe that he could destroy the Williams alone.
So no matter what, he had to hold on tight to the Williams!
¡°Get lost!¡± Vanessa pushed Peter away and pped him hard in exasperation.
Many couples tended to fend for themselves and leave each other during tough times.
If it wasn¡¯t because of Peter, Vanessa and the Williams wouldn¡¯t be facing this ordeal. Now that they were already in dire straits, they obviously couldn¡¯t be bothered about Peter¡¯s survival since he was the culprit.
After pushing Peter away with all her might, Vanessa immediately said to Lucas anxiously, ¡°Lucas, it was my fault for what happened today. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you because of this bastard Peter. If it wasn¡¯t because he was insane and wanted to take revenge on Ashley and lied to me all this while, I wouldn¡¯t have offended you since there¡¯s no feud between us. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±
¡°You¡ you¡¯re such a powerful man. You must be able to understand who the real culprit is. I¡¯ve indeed made a mistake and offended you, and I¡¯ll agree to any punishment you subject me to. I was indeed too foolish and condescending, but¡ I don¡¯t think that warrants death, right?¡±
Vanessa begged Lucas with tears in her eyes.
She didn¡¯t want to die no matter what!
Rayson hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Gray. My daughter indeed made a mistake, but she didn¡¯t know your identity. She shouldn¡¯t have offended you or been so disrespectful to you. I will teach her a lesson and ensure she doesn¡¯t repeat the same mistake!
¡°But the real culprit is this bastard Peter. In fact, I never liked this good-for-nothing, but my daughter was deceived by him and insisted on marrying him, so I¡
¡°But Vanessa has already seen his true colors and has decided to divorce him. So from now on, this good-for-nothing has nothing to do with the Williams. You can do whatever you want with him!¡±
Rayson drew a clear line between the Williams and Peter.
At the same time, the others in the private room frantically said one after another, ¡°Mr. Gray, we¡ we were wrong. Actually, we had no feud with you. We didn¡¯t even know each other before. If Peter hadn¡¯t fooled us and instigated us, we definitely wouldn¡¯t have targeted you and Ashley!¡±
¡°Yeah! Speaking of which, Ashley was our ssmate for four years in college, and we were very close back then. Why would we go against you? It¡¯s all because Peter sowed discord!¡±
¡°Yeah, in fact, Peter said those things to make us target you and Ashley. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have done so without any rhyme or reason! Please let us off this once and have mercy on us!¡±
¡
The former ssmates, who had spoken harshly to Ashley and Lucas to tter Peter earlier, were now shunning Peter like the gue and putting the me on him by iming that their previous actions were under Peter¡¯s instructions.
At this moment, they no longer looked at Peter deferentially. Instead, their eyes were full of resentment.
If it wasn¡¯t to please Peter and Vanessa, they wouldn¡¯t have offended the terrifying Lucas and ended up in this plight where they didn¡¯t know whether or not they could leave safely.
The more they had tried to curry favor with Peter just now, the more they hated him now. At this point, they wished they could rush forward and beat the living daylights out of him.
It was only natural for them to feel this way.
Those who had tried every way to get into Peter¡¯s good books earlier were all spineless and thick-skinned mercenary snobs who only cared about their own profits. In the face of a crisis, they would naturally try their best to shirk responsibility and put all the me on others for their wrongdoings in order to get away scot-free.
But this dog-eat-dog situation was just the consequences that Peter had brought upon himself.
Chapter 1210 - 1210 Making Up Stories
1210 Making Up Stories
Lucas remained sitting in his seat, looking at the scene in front of him coldly without saying anything.
On the other hand, Peter looked extremely gloomy.
The saying ¡®everyone kicks a man when he¡¯s down¡¯ was a true reflection of his current plight.
The resentment and hatred within him were surging, and he was on the verge of losing control.
Just a few years ago, he had seeded in winning Ashley¡¯s heart and convinced her elders to let him marry her despite his poor family background after putting in effort for nearly four years.
But just as he thought he was about to seed, he suddenly learned that the status of Ashley¡¯s immediate family wasn¡¯t as high as he expected. Even if he married Ashley, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain many benefits from the Steeles.
In that case, how could he marry a woman who would be of no use to him, thus ruining his bright future?
Therefore, he hated Ashley and left her without hesitation. On the day of their engagement party, he secretly left and even faked his deathter to take revenge on Ashley and make her suffer unbearable misery.
Later, Peter racked his brains and finally managed to get close to Vanessa, the heiress of the Williams and Rayson¡¯s only daughter. He knew that the same situation with Ashley wouldn¡¯t happen again. As long as he could marry Vanessa and be the Williams¡¯ son-inw, he would be able to take full control of the family once Vanessa took over as the family head in the future. He might even have a chance to be the head of one of the eight top families of DC!
This time, he had gloriously returned to DC with great ambitions to take over the position of the general manager of the William Corporation and start to handle the family¡¯s business. He believed that he would take over the entire family before long.
Everything was clearly perfect, and the gilded road to sess was right in front of him. In just a few years, he would take over the Williams¡¯ empire justifiably and reach the pinnacle of his life, finally obtaining everything he ever wanted!
But the ideal future he envisioned had been ruined by Ashley and the man she brought!
He initially thought that this reunion was just a chance to give Ashley a huge blow again. He never expected that he not only failed to hurt Ashley, but he even ended up stabbing himself in the foot.
His wife, Vanessa, and his father-inw, Rayson, had decided to draw a clear line between him and them. They wanted nothing to do with him now. All the efforts he had spent over the years went down the drain.
His former ssmates, who had been on good terms with him and desperately ttered him all the time, immediately had a drastic change in attitude as they put all the me on him and frantically steered clear of him.
Peter looked around the private room, but all he saw were cold and resentful faces. He couldn¡¯t see anyone who still had goodwill toward him.
Is this the end of it for me? Is everything I¡¯ve worked so hard for for so long going to be ruined today?
He was absolutely indignant!
There had to be some way out of this!
With a maniacal gaze in his eyes, Peter looked at Ashley and suddenly charged toward her. He hugged her calf as though he was firmly grasping hisst straw and said desperately, ¡°Ashley, I lied to you. I didn¡¯t mean to take revenge on you, and it¡¯s not true that I don¡¯t have any feelings for you. I only said those things to annoy you!
¡°Think about it. We were so close back in college. You¡¯re my first love, and I loved you so much!
¡°I still remember that your favorite flowers are wisterias and your favorite color is white. You loved the fish and chips at the ce right outside campus, and you liked it with a bit of chili¡ I remember everything about you clearly. Isn¡¯t this enough to prove my love for you?
¡°Back then, it¡¯s indeed my fault for bailing on you during our engagement party and making you sad. I¡¯m sorry! But I¡ what I said earlier was just nonsense. I didn¡¯t leave to take revenge on you, but¡ your family said that I wasn¡¯t good enough for you, and they ridiculed me endlessly. They said that you¡¯d be marrying a useless man!
¡°I wasn¡¯t upset because they called me useless but because I couldn¡¯t let you suffer humiliation because of me! That¡¯s why I left in hopes of carving out a career of my own and making a name for myself before appearing in front of you again!
¡°Butter¡ I met Vanessa, and she fell in love with me. She abused her power as the heiress of the Williams to force me to marry her. She even forced me to treat you hostilely. She insisted that I sever all ties with you, or else she¡¯d hurt you with her family¡¯s power!
¡°I had no choice but to do what she said. That¡¯s why I said those things just now and said that I wanted to take revenge on you, but it isn¡¯t like that at all!
¡°Ashley, we were together for so many years. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? The person I love the most has always been you, and the person I want to marry has always been you! If the Williams hadn¡¯t forced me, we would have never ended up in this situation!
¡°Ashley, please give me one more chance. Tomorrow morning, I will immediately divorce that shameless woman and never let her threaten me again. Even if she threatens to kill me, I will never leave you again. I will stay by your side forever and marry you!¡±
Peter spoke with great affection and devotion. He even made up a story that made him look like a devoted man who had been forced to marry a wealthy woman.
If Peter hadn¡¯t behaved so insanely and malevolently just now, his story might have been believable.
Unfortunately, no one would believe his lies now, let alone Ashley, who had already seen his true colors.
Rayson¡¯s expression instantly changed.
He didn¡¯t know how Peter was rted to Ashley or what he had said before he came. But seeing his ipetent son-inw confessing to Ashley devotedly, he immediately had an ominous premonition.
If the deceitful Peter could really convince Ashley and get back together with her, Lucas might forgive him for her sake. Then the Williams would be in trouble¡
After hearing Peter¡¯s shameless story, Vanessa was about to explode in anger.
Chapter 1211 - 1211 Enlightenment
1211 Enlightenment
¡°Peter, what nonsense are you saying?
¡°When did I ever force you to marry me and sever ties with that woman? Back then, you were clearly the one who pursued me and did nice things for me every day. I¡ I was blind to have believed you and married a despicable and shameless man like you!
¡°I¡¯ve never done any of those things you said! You¡¯re just somewhat good-looking, but you don¡¯te from a wealthy family, and you have no real skills. If you didn¡¯t do everything to please me, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed you!
¡°Hmph, to put it bluntly, I¡¯m the esteemed heiress of the Williams, and I can get any man I want. Why would I force a good-for-nothing like you to marry me?¡±
!!
Vanessa was an heiress who was spoiled since she was a child. After hearing Peter¡¯s shameless remarks, she was full of regret and anger. She pointed a trembling finger at Peter.
She never thought that her husband, who had always beenpliant toward her and had dropped his facade tonight, would turn out to be such an abhorrent man!
She must have been blind to fall in love with this man. She thought she had found a gem, but it was actually a piece of trash!
Peter shuddered guilty, but he soon raised his head and continued to say to Ashley devotedly, ¡°Ashley, please don¡¯t believe that woman¡¯s nonsense. If she didn¡¯te in between us and sow discord, we would have long gotten married, and I wouldn¡¯t have made you sad for so many years¡
¡°I swear I will treat you well in the future and never make you sad again!¡±
Ashley stared at the man pretending to be a devoted lover and felt that he looked absolutely disgusting.
She was no longer the gullible girl who believed in anything for love. Peter had to be dreaming if he thought he would be able to fool her with some sweet nothings.
Ashley retracted her calf from Peter¡¯s hands and said gently, ¡°Peter.¡±
¡°Ashley!¡± Peter immediately looked joyful when he heard her call his name.
He was confident that Ashley would definitely return to him since she loved him so much that she had attempted suicide for him.
As long as Ashley agreed to be with him again, Lucas definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. On the contrary, he might even be able to rely on Lucas¡¯s power to get what he wanted.
Authority, wealth, and status¡
¡°I¡¯ve finally realized that you¡¯re just a shameless scumbag. You¡¯re absolutely revolting!¡±
Just as Peter smiled smugly and thought delusionally about how he would gain power and status from Ashley and Lucas, he suddenly heard what Ashley said.
In an instant, Peter¡¯s expression stiffened.
Ashley nced at Peter in disgust and said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, I won¡¯t let him deceive me again. You can do whatever you want with him.¡±
Lucas nced at Ashley and saw the determination in her eyes, which were devoid of anxiousness or hesitation.
Lucas knew that Ashley had reallypletely gotten over Peter, her ex-fianc¨¦, and would no longer be sad because of this scumbag.
In that case, his efforts and time tonight weren¡¯t wasted.
Peter was on the brink of fainting.
He didn¡¯t expect Ashley, whom he could easily manipte before, would actually speak to him that way, lose all trust in him, and find him disgusting.
While feeling incredibly furious, Peter also felt indescribable fear and panic.
The only thing he could rely on now was Ashley¡¯s feelings for him in the past. But how could she possibly still be in love with him? He was revolting to her.
If Ashley really had no feelings for him, what¡ what could he rely on now?
¡°No, Ashley, you must believe me. Everything I just said is true. You¡¯ve always been the only one I love! How¡ how can you not trust me?
¡°Have you really forgotten the time when we were in love? I¡ª¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
Peter was still trying to y the emotional card, but Lucas shouted at him coldly. ¡°If you dare to make another disgusting remark and pester Ashley, I will send you on your way to death!¡±
Peter shuddered violently. He knew that Lucas could definitely do what he said. He didn¡¯t dare to continue begging Ashley anymore.
However, he couldn¡¯t ept dying just like that. He frantically turned to Lucas and begged, ¡°Mr. Gray, I indeed offended you because I was a snob, but I didn¡¯t mean it! Please let me off! Even if you don¡¯t want me to appear in front of Ashley again, I will agree!¡±
Lucas said coldly, ¡°Again? If I really let you off, with your despicable character, you will definitely continue going around shamelessly to tter wealthy women. Once you find someone more powerful, you won¡¯t hesitate toe and take revenge on me.¡±
Peter¡¯s body instantly stiffened.
Lucas was right. If he managed to find a more powerful family, he would definitely make Lucas pay for the humiliation he suffered a hundredfold!
But when Lucas exposed his thoughts, Peter opened his mouth, at aplete loss for an exnation.
Everyone had turned against Peter, leaving him with no way out at this point.
Vanessa looked at her former lover, and there was no longer any love in her eyes, only disgust and mockery.
¡°Peter, do you really think you¡¯re that smart that you can fool everyone with your looks and fake behavior?
¡°Let me tell you. The reason Ashley and I were deceived by you is that we loved you. We blindly believed you, tolerated your behavior, and kept finding excuses for you.
¡°But when we saw your true colors and stopped loving you, your terrible lies and tricks were all so ridiculous! Watching you put in effort for your act is like watching a clown in the circus! You¡¯re utterly pathetic!¡±
While speaking, Vanessa couldn¡¯t help tearing up.
If she didn¡¯t love Peter, she wouldn¡¯t have married him despite his humble background. It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized how awful he really was.
She was not only mocking him but also herself for her stupidity.
Ashley felt sympathetic and sad for Vanessa.
They were in the same boat. They had both been deceived by this scumbag Peter.
Ashley could empathize with Vanessa¡¯s current feelings.
At the same time, she felt lucky and thankful.
She was d that her brother and mother had rescued her from her suicide attempts. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to be alive and see Peter¡¯s true colors.
She was also d that Lucas had brought her here to see Peter¡¯s true colors. Otherwise, she would have still been fooled until her death!
Rayson said with anguish, ¡°Mr. Gray, my daughter knows her mistakes now. Please spare her and give her a chance to turn over a new leaf!
¡°If you¡¯re willing to give her another chance, I am willing to lead the Williams to pledge allegiance to you!¡±
Chapter 1212 - 1212 Authority to Kill
1212 Authority to Kill
Seeing his daughter in pain, Rayson felt immense heartache and promised to pledge allegiance to Lucas.
Vanessa wiped her tears and knelt down in front of Lucas. ¡°Mr. Gray, what happened today is indeed my fault. I know I was wrong. Since my father has agreed to pledge allegiance to you on behalf of the Williams, I will do the same and keep to this promise.
¡°If¡ if you still won¡¯t forgive me, please kill me! I caused this matter. I just hope that you won¡¯t take it out on my father and my family!¡±
Vanessa¡¯s voice was full of misery and despair.
!!
Due to her love for Peter, she had ignored her father¡¯s objection and her family¡¯s arrangements for her marriage and insisted on marrying Peter.
Since Rayson couldn¡¯t force her, he could only give in and agree.
She had trusted Peter so much that she had stood on his side and helped him suppress Ashley and Lucas.
After Peter revealed his true colors, Vanessa finally realized that everything she had done wasn¡¯t worth it at all.
She had provoked a terrifying figure like Lucas for the sake of this scumbag, causing her father to have to kneel and beg Lucas for forgiveness and pay a massive price.
If Lucas really wanted to kill her, she wouldn¡¯t have any objections.
A foolish woman like her had not only failed to bring any benefits to her family but instead caused so much trouble. Maybe her death would make her father¡¯s life easier.
Lucas nced at Vanessa and suddenly said to Ashley, ¡°Ashley, I¡¯ll leave it up to you to decide whether to let her off and what to do with the Williams. You can do whatever you want without caring about anyone else¡¯s opinion.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to forgive them, Vanessa and the Williams will vanish from DC from today onward.¡±
Hearing this, Ashley was shocked.
She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to let her make the decision.
Ashley was a direct descendant of the Steeles, but because she had her brother and two male cousins, she never had the authority to make any decisions within the family.
The Steeles had already deprived her of her identity as an heiress and kicked her family of three out.
But Lucas had now given her the power to decide the fate of the Williams.
As long as she said the word, she could immediately annihte a top family on the same level as the Steeles. It was her first time holding such power.
What would her decision be?
Everyone in the private room turned to look at Ashley.
In particr, Rayson and Vanessa look at Ashley nervously, fearing that they would hear a terrifying verdict from her.
Amid the dead silence, time seemed to crawl by.
Ashley looked at Rayson and Vanessa kneeling on the floor. After seeing the gaze in Vanessa¡¯s eyes, Ashley couldn¡¯t help feeling sympathy. She said softly, ¡°Lucas, actually¡ I think she¡¯s just like me, a poor soul who was deceived by a scumbag. I think we should give her a chance and spare her this time.¡±
Hearing this, Lucas smiled in gratification.
He had long guessed this oue.
After all, Ashley wasn¡¯t a heartless person. Although Vanessa had indeed offended Ashley and him, it didn¡¯t warrant death.
Besides, Lucas had given Ashley the power to decide the fate of the entire Williams family because he wanted to use her as a mouthpiece to spare Vanessa¡¯s life so that the Williams would be grateful to Ashley for her benevolence.
This way, regardless of what happened to the Williams in the future, no one would dare to take their anger out on Ashley.
After hearing what Ashley said, Rayson and Vanessa heaved a sigh of relief and fell to the floor limply after their tense nerves rxed.
¡°Thank you, Miss Steele!¡± Rayson wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with gratitude, ¡°Miss Steele, you¡¯ll be an honored guest of the Williams from now on, and none of us will ever dare to disrespect you in the slightest! As long as you need us, we will definitely do our best to help!¡±
Vanessa also said to Ashley gratefully, ¡°Miss Steele, thank you for forgiving me despite our past differences! I will definitely treat you as my own sister. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me if you ever need my help!¡±
Rayson and Vanessa both behaved well.
Lucas nodded. ¡°Since Ashley is magnanimous and has decided to let you off, I¡¯ll let your daughter off the hook this time. But if something like this happens again¡¡±
Rayson hurriedly promised, ¡°I guarantee this won¡¯t happen again! If Vanessa dares to offend you or Miss Steele again, I¡¯ll get rid of her myself!¡±
Her face ashen, Vanessa said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gray. I promise there won¡¯t be a next time! I really know my mistakes this time, and I won¡¯t offend you or anyone close to you in the future!¡±
Lucas believed that Vanessa was telling the truth. After today¡¯s matter, Vanessa wouldn¡¯t dare to repeat her mistakes unless she was courting death.
¡°Mr. Williams, I¡¯ll hold you to your word. I hope you¡¯ll remember your promise to lead your family to pledge allegiance to me.¡±
Rayson hurriedly said, ¡°Of course. From now on, you¡¯ll be the true master of the Williams, and everyone, including me, will obey you!¡±
Although Rayson felt like his heart was bleeding when Lucas wanted all the Williams¡¯ businesses, he realized that they weren¡¯t really losing out after giving it some thought.
Lucas was the master of the Williams now, but he wouldn¡¯t tell the public about this. In fact, Rayson was still the one representing the Williams, so there wouldn¡¯t be much of a change.
Moreover, Lucas was an extremely powerful person. He had managed to make the Waltons, who were on par with the Williams, vanish overnight.
Furthermore, Rayson had crossed paths with Lucas several times, so he knew clearly that Lucas had the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons, who were also among the eight top families, as his allies.
In addition, Lucas had a powerful background that even Rayson couldn¡¯t find out.
In that case, even though the Williams pledged allegiance to Lucas, Rayson didn¡¯t think it would be a loss for them because a powerhouse like Lucas would bring the Williams to greater heights. They would gain greater power, so it wasn¡¯t that hard to ept it.
The others in the room all hadplicated looks on their faces after hearing Rayson really pledging allegiance to Lucas.
Who exactly was Lucas Gray?!
Chapter 1213 - 1213 Crisis
1213 Crisis
They were all Ashley¡¯s former college ssmates, and most of them were from third or fourth-tier families in DC. Although they were well off, they all had to look up to the eight top families of DC.
Now, the helmsman of the Williams had actually pledged allegiance to Lucas and acknowledged him as his master. Didn¡¯t this mean that Lucas¡¯s current status was far superior to that of the helmsmen of the eight top families of DC?
Recalling that they had mocked this terrifying big shot without restraint, many people were full of regret, and cold sweat drenched their backs.
A few of them were extremely pale and could barely stand, almost losing their bnce.
They were terrified!
They were afraid that Lucas would settle scores with them for offending him!
Lucas suddenly looked at Peter, who was on the floor. ¡°What do you have to say now?¡±
With his head hung low, Peter gritted his teeth and barely concealed the overflowing hatred in his eyes.
He was now immensely resentful!
Peter hated Vanessa for abandoning him during this crisis and disregarding his life and death despite the fact that they were married.
Peter really hated Rayson, his father-inw. Although Rayson was the helmsman of the Williams, he was so ipetent and useless. Not only couldn¡¯t he suppress the person Ashley brought, but he was as docile as a dog in front of this man!
The helmsman of a prestigious family was actually so ipetent that he couldn¡¯t even save his son-inw!
Peter also hated his surrounding ssmates. When he was still glorious, they had put him on a pedestal and done everything to tter him. But as soon as he was in trouble, they immediately shunned him like the gue and put all the me on him. They were so quick to draw a line between them!
Damn these scoundrels. When I rise to power again, I won¡¯t let off any of them who kicked me when I was down!
But the people Peter hated the most were Ashley and Lucas.
Through his own hard work and efforts, he had obtained a status that most people couldn¡¯t reach even after working hard all their lives. He had married the only daughter of the Williams¡¯ helmsman and was about to be the general manager of the Williams Corporation. In the future, he would even be in charge of the entire Williams family.
But all of this was ruined because of Ashley and Lucas!
This wasn¡¯t all. Given Lucas¡¯s attitude, he might really die here today!
Peter definitely couldn¡¯t ept such an oue!
Rayson and Vanessa had knelt in front of Lucas just now, but he didn¡¯t even let them off. He wanted all of the Williams¡¯ assets aspensation.
What about Peter then?
Since he had nothing to his name now, what could he use to save his life?
Peter¡¯s eyes were full of despair, and eventually, there was a trace of twisted mania.
He was now kneeling in front of Ashley. The distance between them was less than a meter.
At such a short distance, this bitch will definitely die! Peter decided that even if he died, he had to drag her with him to hell!
¡°You shameless bitch, you deserve to die for ruining my life!¡± Peter suddenly pulled out a shiny dagger from his waist pocket and stabbed it straight toward Ashley¡¯s neck!
His action was extremely sudden, and Ashley was only a meter away from him. She didn¡¯t expect that he had hidden a dagger and suddenly attacked her!
Ashley¡¯s pupils constricted, and she subconsciously wanted to dodge, but the dagger appeared in front of her almost instantly.
There was no time for her to react!
Staring at the shiny dagger in front of her, Ashley turned deathly pale and could only watch it get closer and closer to her. Am I really going to die here¡
To make matters worse, she was about to die at the hands of the man she used to love the most.
Is this my retribution for being blind for years? Various thoughts shed through Ashley¡¯s mind.
At the same time, regret welled up in her heart.
She really regretted it!
If she had known earlier that Peter was a scumbag who was worse than a beast, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have wasted years with him. She would have never been depressed over him and attempted suicide multiple times, causing her family to worry about her.
As soon as she thought of her family, she remembered that she hadn¡¯t said goodbye to her mother and brother and told them that she had fallen in love with the wrong man. She wanted to tell them to take care of themselves¡
She hadn¡¯t had time to tell Lucas her true feelings¡
She didn¡¯t want to die so young!
Ashley closed her eyes in despair, and two streams of tears slid down her face.
¡°Watch out!!¡±
¡°Ah!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a dagger!¡±
¡
Terrified and panicked shouts filled the room. Seeing Peter¡¯s daring action of wanting to stab Ashley in the neck, everyone else in the room screamed.
But Peter was too close to Ashley, and they were all stunned beyond words. They didn¡¯t dare to move at all and could only watch Peter¡¯s dagger stabbing toward Ashley¡¯s slender neck.
Although they didn¡¯t have a strong friendship with Ashley, not everyone could face murder calmly!
Bang!
Just as the dagger was about to pierce Ashley¡¯s neck, Peter¡¯s body was suddenly thrown flying backward. With a bang, he mmed into the wall and slid to the floor, no longer able to move.
During the critical moment, Lucas had kicked Peter in the chest and sent him flying.
His body, which weighed over 170 pounds, had been sent flying a great distance, and he was now in a state worse than death. The power of Lucas¡¯s kick stunned everyone in the private room!
Surely that terrifying kick didn¡¯t kill Peter, right?
Ashley¡¯s former ssmates in the room were mostly ordinary people, so Lucas¡¯s horrifying kickpletely deterred them, making them too terrified to speak.
Even Rayson, who had already witnessed Lucas¡¯s terrifying abilities, was extremely nervous at this moment.
Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills were really terrifying!
Most people wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a kick from him!
Ashley thought that she was definitely going to die, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain for a long time. Moreover, she had heard two unusual sounds, so she opened her eyes in fear.
The dagger Peter wielded in front of her had disappeared, and Ashley saw his body lying motionlessly on the floor beside the wall ten meters away. She didn¡¯t know if he was alive or not.
¡°This¡¡± Ashley was astonished.
Without a doubt, she didn¡¯t die. And Peter, who wanted to kill her, had already been handled!
The person who did it was definitely Lucas, who was standing beside her!
¡°Lu-Lucas!¡± Fear and joy swept through Ashley as she leaped toward Lucas, hugged him tightly, and burst into tears. ¡°Lucas! I thought¡ I thought I was going to die! I was so scared!¡±
Chapter 1214 - 1214 Completely Resolved
1214 Completely Resolved
Ashley was clearly frightened as she hugged Lucas tightly, her entire body trembling.
Lucas patted her on the back. ¡°It¡¯s alright. With me here, you definitely won¡¯t be hurt.¡±
As long as he was here, Peter wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Ashley in the slightest.
The rest of Ashley¡¯s former ssmates looked at them with awe and envy.
With such a powerful backer, even though Ashely has been kicked out of the Steeles and was no longer an heiress, no one would be able to bully her!
After all, even the Williams, one of the eight top families of DC, had pledged allegiance to Lucas. Given his incredible power, others could only look up to him.
Afterforting Ashley, Lucas nced at Peter, who had passed out on the floor, and instructed Rayson, ¡°Deal with Peterter. I don¡¯t want to see him again.¡±
Rayson immediately understood what Lucas meant. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely handle this matter well. Please rest assured!¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply took Ashley with him and left Club Aurora.
As for the others in the private room, they were scared out of their wits of Lucas. They all cowered in front of him without daring to make a sound. Lucas looked down on these spineless people, so he naturally couldn¡¯t be bothered to teach them a lesson.
Anyway, after what happened today, they wouldn¡¯t dare to appear in front of Ashley anymore, nor would they cross paths with Lucas again.
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people who had nothing to do with him and would never have anything to do with him.
Only after the two of them left did the others in the private room heave a sigh of relief and wipe the cold sweat on their bodies.
These ten short minutes just now had really almost scared them to death!
Unable to stand anymore, Ss copsed onto the chair behind him and asked carefully, ¡°Is¡ is it really over? Has Mr. Gray decided to let us off?¡±
¡°I¡ I think so?¡± Zoey said with uncertainty.
Having survived a catastrophe, Carrie said emotionally, ¡°Someone with a high status like Mr. Gray is worlds apart from us. He should disdain to deal with a small fry like us¡ In other words, we¡¯re not even fit to receive punishment from him¡¡±
What Carrie said made the people in the room, who were thankful that Lucas had spared them, fall silent.
Indeed, it wasn¡¯t because Lucas had forgiven them that he didn¡¯t teach them a lesson but because he didn¡¯t care about them at all.
At the thought of this, everyone felt even moreplicated.
Only Allie had a shine in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t say anything.
Speaking of which, among the former ssmates who had gathered today, she was the only one who had stood on Ashley and Lucas¡¯s side and hadn¡¯t mocked them.
From this perspective, she had really made the right choice today.
Rayson hadn¡¯t left yet. He nced at the people in the room and ordered coldly, ¡°None of you are to reveal a word about what happened today. Do not discuss Mr. Gray with anyone! If I find out you revealed a single thing about this matter, don¡¯t me the Williams for being ruthless!¡±
The people in the private room shuddered and frantically guaranteed, ¡°Mr. Williams, please rest assured. We definitely won¡¯t reveal a word about this matter!¡±
Although Rayson looked a bit disheveled when kneeling in front of Lucas just now, which had damaged his prestige as the helmsman of the Williams, he only behaved this way to Lucas, who was even more powerful than the eight top families.
To the families of people like Ss and Zoey, the Williams were a terrifying behemoth that they couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. They were absolutely certain that if they revealed a word about what had happened today, the Williams could easily make them vanish from DC.
Thus, no one dared to defy Rayson¡¯s orders to keep their lips sealed.
¡°Okay, remember what I said. You can leave now!¡± Rayson shouted.
Ashley¡¯s former ssmates in the private room hurriedly left without another word, as if they had been spared from death.
At this moment, there were only a few people remaining in the private room.
Only then did Rayson walk over to Ray, who was standing at the side. ¡°You must be Mr. Parker.¡±
Ray subconsciously showed a ttered expression and quickly said, ¡°Yes. Hello, Mr. Williams. I am Ray Parker, the helmsman of the Parkers. We¡¯ve only recently arrived in DC. Please take care of us!¡±
With a friendly smile, Rayson said, ¡°Mr. Parker, you¡¯ve done a great job with your businesses. You¡¯ve managed to develop them to such arge scale within such a short time. I have a lot to learn from you!¡±
After exchanging some pleasantries, Rayson turned to look at Keh, who was standing beside Ray. ¡°This must be your son. What a handsome and talented young man.¡±
Keh hurriedly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Williams. My name is Kenmeth Parker. Please just call me Keh.¡±
¡°Hahaha, what a good kid!¡±
Rayson was very friendly to the Parkers and didn¡¯t put on any airs. He was kind, amicable, and even seemed to be currying favor.
The Parkers were clearly Lucas¡¯s subordinates and seemed to be very close to him. Otherwise, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have let them take over the Waltons¡¯ businesses.
Besides, the Parkers were already quite powerful to begin with, so after taking control of all of the Waltons¡¯ businesses, it could be said that they were now on par with the eight top families of DC.
If Lucas was willing, he could easily let the Parkers surpass the eight top families at any time!
Given how formidable they were, even Rayson didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them.
Moreover, Rayson had pledged allegiance to Lucas today, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to go against Lucas¡¯s subordinates.
After exchanging some more pleasantries, Rayson finally looked at Peter, who was lying on the floor like a dead dog, and murderous intent appeared in his eyes.
¡°Drag this man away and find a ce to dispose of him!¡± Rayson instructed his subordinates.
¡°Yes, Mr. Wiliams!¡± The two bodyguards stepped forward and dragged Peter away by his legs.
His words just now had already decided Peter¡¯s fate. He wouldn¡¯t live to see the light of day tomorrow.
Chapter 1215 - 1215 The Greatest Crisis
1215 The Greatest Crisis
Meanwhile, Lucas and Ashley had already left Club Aurora. It was gettingte, so Lucas sent Ashley home.
On the way back, Ashley was clearly in a much better mood.
In fact, a lot of things had happened tonight. At first, Ashley was just worried and wanted to have a meal with Lucas before going abroad, hoping to spend some time with him to fulfill her secret wish.
She never thought that it would lead to so much trouble.
The matter regarding Peter had made Ashley feel extremely miserable at first. But after seeing his true colors, she had been freed from the shackles restraining her heart and was finally relieved of a massive burden weighing down on her for the past few years.
It was the first time in many years that she felt so rxed and happy.
¡°Thank you so much, Lucas! If not for your help, I¡¯m afraid I would have never known how blind I was back then to have fallen for such a scumbag. And¡ I even felt so sad about him for so long. I did so many stupid things¡ This will forever stain my past!¡±
When the car stopped at the entrance of the house where Ashley and her family were temporarily staying, she opened the car door and thanked Lucas gratefully.
But Lucas didn¡¯t think much of it. He said with a smile, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯ve seen that man¡¯s true colors, and you no longer have to carry such a heavy burden. You¡¯re going abroad tomorrow. Just work hard when you¡¯re abroad to repay me!¡±
In fact, it was just a joke.
...
But Ashley nodded solemnly and promised, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll definitely work hard. I won¡¯t disappoint you! Wait for my good news!¡±
Lucas chuckled. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s gettingte. Return home quickly!¡±
¡°Okay, be careful on the road, Lucas. Goodbye!¡±
Only after watching Ashley enter the house did Lucas disengage the brakes and drive back to his vi.
But when Lucas returned home and checked his phone, he discovered that he had several missed calls and text messages.
They were all from Cheyenne.
Cheyenne is looking for me so anxiously. Did something happen? Lucas immediately frowned and opened Cheyenne¡¯s messages.
When he saw the content of the first message, his expression changed drastically, and he almost dropped his phone.
Wh-what is going on?
Lucas had a look of disbelief on his face, which was an extremely rare expression for him, who was alwaysposed.
There was a photo on his phone screen, and the background looked like a hotel room.
...
There was a man and a woman in the photo. Lucas was extremely familiar with these two people. They were Lena and him!
This wasn¡¯t the only photo. The remaining dozen messages were all photos of him and Lena.
The angle was extremely deliberate, and it looked as if they were in very intimate positions.
Moreover, there was a photo of Lucas lying on the bed with Lena lying intimately against him, d in nothing except a white bath towel!
Anyone who wasn¡¯t blind could guess what was going on!
Furthermore, there was a photo taken outside the hotel. Lucas¡¯s hand was on Lena¡¯s shoulder as she helped him inside. In the photo, it looked like he had his arm around her.
As he quickly looked through the photos, his face became extremely gloomy, and his heart gradually sank.
Apart from these messages, Cheyenne didn¡¯t say anything else.
Lucas suddenly hit his own head.
The biggest issue now was not about who had taken these photos but to quickly exin to Cheyenne that there was nothing between him and Lena!
Lucas immediately called Cheyenne.
...
But it was alreadyte. When Lucas called her, the call couldn¡¯t connect.
It was already past 1 a.m., so Cheyenne must have already gone to bed¡
But this shouldn¡¯t be possible. Given Cheyenne¡¯s character, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep after this incident with Lucas. She must be staring at her phone and waiting for him to give her a reasonable exnation.
Since his calls couldn¡¯t connect and she wasn¡¯t sleeping, there was only one possibility left¡
Lucas started panicking and sent Cheyenne a video call request. But he found that he had been blocked.
Cheyenne had actually blocked him!
Seeing the red exmation mark in the chat window, Lucas panicked even more.
Cheyenne had blocked him and wasn¡¯t answering his calls. She was clearly furious!
Who did it?
Lucas was annoyed that he couldn¡¯t contact Cheyenne.
These photos weren¡¯t digitally doctored because Lucas had indeed stayed at that hotel with Lena a few days ago.
...
But at the time, Lucas had drowned his sorrows in alcohol at a bar after learning that he had mistakenly hated Michael for years and that he wasn¡¯t actually his biological son.
In the bar, Lucas had coincidentally run into Lena, who happened to be in DC too and sent him to the hotelter.
At the time, he was already drunk and didn¡¯t know what happened afterward.
But when he woke up the following day, Lena told him that nothing had happened between them and that they didn¡¯t sleep in the same room.
In that case, who took the photos?
But regardless of who took the photos, they had been sent to Cheyenne and had undoubtedly already brought a lot of trouble to Lucas and put his marriage in crisis.
It could be said that this was the greatest crisis that Lucas had ever encountered since returning to Orange County!
If he couldn¡¯t handle it properly, there would be great rifts between him and Cheyenne, and their marriage might even break down!
¡°Damn it! I must never drink again!¡± Lucas punched himself again, overwhelmed with self-reproach and chagrin.
Now, the most important thing was to exin it to Cheyenne!
Since Cheyenne refused to answer his calls and had blocked him on the messaging app, he had no choice but to return to Orange County to exin to her in person!
...
Lucas took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Help me book the earliest flight to Orange County!¡±
But after Lucas instructed Flynn to book the flight ticket, his phone suddenly rang.
It was a call from Charlotte.
Chapter 1216 - 1216 Lesson to Lucas
1216 Lesson to Lucas
When Lucas saw Charlotte¡¯s phone number, he had an ominous feeling.
But he still answered immediately.
As soon as the call connected, the sounds of wind and rain spread from the other end.
¡°Lucas Gray! You bastard, you actually had an affair with Lena Sawyer! How could you let¡ let my sister down like that?¡±
Just as Lucas was about to exin, Charlotte didn¡¯t give him any chance andshed out furiously, ¡°When I saw that bitch Lena Sawyer holding your arm in San Francisco, I knew something was off. Have long have you been having an affair? Trust you to say that there was nothing between you two. Psht! I won¡¯t believe you again!
¡°Lucas, I know you¡¯re a big shot now, not only in California but also DC. No one dares to provoke you, right? But no matter how powerful you are, you can¡¯t bully my sister!
¡°Let me tell you. If you dare to mistreat my sister, I will definitely fight you to the death! Do you hear me? You bastard, you¡¯ve really infuriated me. So much for treating you like my idol. Hmph!¡±
Charlotte harrumphed coldly and hung up without giving Lucas a chance to exin.
¡°¡¡± Lucas looked at his phone at aplete loss for words. He couldn¡¯t describe his feelings at all.
Even Charlotte had misunderstood and thought that he had really had an affair with Lena and betrayed Cheyenne. Lucas felt wronged and angry.
Although he still didn¡¯t know who was scheming against him and took the photos and sent them to Cheyenne, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the time to investigate and lose his temper.
The most important thing now was to contact Cheyenne as soon as possible and rify his rtionship with Lena so that she wouldn¡¯t get the wrong idea!
But he still couldn¡¯t get through to Cheyenne and could only call Charlotte in hopes that she would help him put in a good word.
But Charlotte was still fuming, so she refused to answer his calls. Whenever Lucas called, she would end the call immediately.
Lucas didn¡¯t give up and made more than ten calls in a row before Charlotte finally picked up.
¡°Lucas! Why do you keep calling? Do you know how heartbroken Cheyenne is? She¡¯s been crying in the room after seeing those photos. Her eyes are swollen from crying!
¡°How could you do this to my sister? When you had nothing to your name, Cheyenne married you despite everyone¡¯s scorn. After you left without a word and disappeared overnight, my sister was all alone and faced the mockery of countless people. She even gave birth to Amelia alone and raised her to this age by herself!
¡°And she finally waited so long for you toe back and get rid of thebel of a useless live-in son-inw, yet you immediately had an affair with another woman! You¡¯ve really disappointed me!
¡°If¡ if you really make Cheyenne so upset that something happens to her, I will never forgive you! Even if I had to risk my life, I won¡¯t let you off! I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t live well!¡±
With that, Charlotte hung up again without hesitation.
Staring at his phone, Lucas smiled bitterly.
Charlotte refused to listen to his exnation at all.
But considering from another perspective, Lucas could understand how Charlotte and Cheyenne felt.
After all, the angles of the photos were indeed problematic, as they were deliberately taken to make him and Lena look extremely intimate. Others would naturally assume that something had happened between them.
It just so happened that Cheyenne had returned to Orange County and wasn¡¯t in DC, so the photos would definitely make her suspicious.
A couple who truly loved each other certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to ept this.
Charlotte and Cheyenne had always been very close to each other. If Lucas had really wronged Cheyenne, it was understandable that Charlotte would be furious.
Moreover, Lucas had been drunk in the hotel that day, so he wasn¡¯t sure what had happened.
He still hadn¡¯t figured out if Lena had taken the photos and leaked them.
Since Cheyenne refused to answer his calls and Charlotte refused to give him a chance to exin, he could only wait until he returned to Orange County tomorrow to exin to them.
¡°Ah!¡± Lucas heaved a long sigh and rubbed his face, depressed.
¡
Meanwhile, in the Pearl Lake vi in Orange County¡
After hanging up angrily, Charlotte looked at Cheyenne, who was lying beside her.
However, Cheyenne wasn¡¯t actually crying to the point that her eyes were swollen, unlike what Charlotte had said. Instead, she was lying peacefully on the bed with a helpless expression.
¡°Charlotte, did we go overboard? Actually, I believe Lucas won¡¯t betray me. You should have given him a chance to exin!¡± Cheyenne sighed. ¡°Who knows? Maybe those photos were edited. We should have listened to Lucas¡¯s exnation instead of judging him immediately.¡±
Charlotte said firmly, ¡°Sis, regardless of whether those photos are real or not, you have to act like you¡¯re extremely angry and ignore him so that we can teach him a lesson!¡±
¡°I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense either. When we attended the business exchange in San Francisco, I happened to see Lena holding Lucas¡¯s arm and leaning very close to him. Her expression changed drastically when she saw me. Hmph, she definitely had a guilty conscience!¡±
¡°I wanted to tell you about it, but they said that I misunderstood and that Lucas was just helping her walk because of her heels. I was scared that you¡¯d be upset after finding out, so I didn¡¯t tell you about it. But I didn¡¯t expect¡ something like this to happen again!
¡°Cheyenne, as you can see, Lucas is no longer the good-for-nothing whom everyone looks down on. He¡¯s very powerful now, and his status is rising rapidly. Even among the eight top families of DC, there are probably many people who want their daughters to marry him.
¡°Even I feel a sense of crisis. If you don¡¯t take this chance to teach Lucas a lesson, what will happen if he really betrays you in the future?¡±
Charlotte turned over, looked Cheyenne in the eyes, and said firmly, ¡°So even if there¡¯s really nothing between him and Lena this time, we have to express our attitude and give a warning. This will not only make him keep a distance from Lena but also from other women so that he won¡¯t make a mistake. Otherwise, it will be toote then!¡±
Chapter 1217 - 1217 Return to Orange County
1217 Return to Orange County
Hearing what Charlotte said, Cheyenne frowned and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Lena has been my best friend for years, and I believe she will never betray me. She and Lucas should be innocent. I don¡¯t know how those photos came about, but I want to trust them.¡±
She sighed. ¡°Also, you¡¯re worried about Lucas having a mistress because of his changed status, but I¡¯m actually not worried about it.
¡°I¡¯m sure you know clearly what kind of a person Lucas is. If he¡¯s really the kind who would mess around after his status changes, he wouldn¡¯t have returned to Orange County to look for me. He could have easily married any woman from any number of wealthy and noble families.
¡°I trust Lucas¡¯s character. He won¡¯t be easily bewitched by women and let lust get the better of him and cheat on me.¡±
!!
There were some things she didn¡¯t say.
If Lucas was really the kind of person to embroil himself in messy rtionships with other women, Cheyenne wouldn¡¯t teach Lucas a lesson at all. She was a prideful woman, so she wouldn¡¯t force Lucas to stay with her. Even if she felt pained, she would definitely choose to let go.
Charlotte blinked and said, ¡°Okay, but even if Lucas doesn¡¯t have such intentions, what if other women fall in love with him or harbor ill intentions for him?
¡°Based on those photos sent to you today, Lucas was drunk, right? Who got him drunk then? And who took the photos? And what if someone had drugged Lucas¡¯s drink to harm him?¡±
Charlotte pursed her lips and continued, ¡°Anyway, I think there¡¯s something wrong with Lena! Lucas is so handsome and capable. He¡¯s the perfect husband in the eyes of many women, and Lena has gawked at him several times. Something¡¯s telling me that she has long liked Lucas. That¡¯s why she wants to snatch him from you!
¡°Sis, haven¡¯t you discovered this?¡±
Cheyenne didn¡¯t want to suspect her best friend of years or think that way. She said, ¡°Charlotte, that¡¯s enough. Lena has been my best friend for more than a decade, and she knows Lucas is my husband. I trust that she won¡¯t do that to me.¡±
Hearing this, Charlotte could only make some snide remarks in her head before conceding with a pout, ¡°Fine. Since you trust her that much, let¡¯s just hope my conjecture is wrong. I hope she lives up to your trust too.¡±
Then she picked up her phone to look at it. Seeing that Lucas had stopped calling, she felt displeased. ¡°What? I bet there¡¯s something wrong with Lucas! Since he was so anxious to exin, why isn¡¯t he calling anymore? Hmph, men are indeed pigs!¡±
Charlotte stuffed her phone under her pillow furiously.
¡
Lucas, far away in DC, naturally couldn¡¯t sense Charlotte¡¯s resentment.
After dealing with Ashley¡¯s matters, Lucas had returned home at around 1 a.m. He had made countless calls to Cheyenne and Charlotte, and it was now almost 2 a.m.
Moreover, his flight back to Orange County was at 4 a.m., so he only had around an hour to sleep.
By the time Lucas left home at three in the morning, he had dark circles under his eyes, obviously fromck of sleep.
At this moment, the sky outside was pitch ck.
When Lucas left, he found a car waiting outside the vi. Flynn was sitting in the car. Seeing Lucasing out, he immediately got out of the car to greet him.
¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll send you to the airport!¡± Flynn said deferentially.
Lucas nced at Flynn and thought that since he had been waiting so early, he definitely didn¡¯t get any sleepst night.
Flynn¡¯s gesture warmed Lucas¡¯s heart.
¡°Actually, as the general manager of thepany, you don¡¯t have toe here so early to pick me up. You could¡¯ve just arranged for a chauffeur toe,¡± Lucas said softly on the way to the airport.
While driving, Flynn said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s rare for me to have the chance to see you off in person. It¡¯s my honor, and I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡±
Since Flynn had already said so, Lucas could only smile and say, ¡°There¡¯s no need next time.¡±
¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s something I need your help with. On Friday night, I got drunk at a downtown bar, and then a female friend brought me to the Crown International Hotel. But someone was tailing me and taking photos.
¡°Help me check the surveince camera footage in the bar, around the hotel, and in the hotel lobby. Find out who took those photos and control them.¡±
As soon as Flynn heard that someone had secretly photographed Lucas, he subconsciously became grim. He knew that this was definitely not a trivial matter. ¡°Got it, Lucas. I¡¯ll definitely get to the bottom of this as soon as possible!¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Soon, two of them arrived at the airport.
Lucas¡¯s flight was scheduled for 4:10 a.m. After about four and a half hours, Lucas arrived in Orange County, this ce he had been away from for more than a month.
It was still early in the morning.
Without having breakfast, Lucas headed straight to the Pearl Lake vi.
At this moment, Cheyenne and her family had just finished breakfast and were still at the table.
Lucas¡¯s sudden return caught them by surprise.
¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back!¡± As soon as Amelia saw Lucas, she beamed with joy, leaped up from her chair, and scurried to Lucas.
It had been more than a month since she saw Lucas, so she was ecstatic and overjoyed. She immediately leaped into his arms and hugged him tightly with glee written all over her face.
Cheyenne sulked. ¡°Amelia, have you forgotten what I told you? Hurry up ande back!¡±
Ashley pouted with displeasure and protested, ¡°Aunt Charlotte, I remember what you said yesterday. You said that Daddy did something bad and made Mommy angry, so you want me to ignore him. But Daddy¡¯s finally back after so long. I missed him so much! So can you wait to get angry with Daddyter?¡±
Amelia¡¯s puerile wordspletely exposed Charlotte.
Charlotte stomped her feet. ¡°Amelia, what did you promise me? How can you go back on your word? If you don¡¯te back here, I won¡¯t take you to the aquarium again!¡±
As soon as Amelia heard this, she widened her eyes and looked around left and right, revealing a conflicted expression.
Chapter 1218 - 1218 Waiting for Her to Calm Down
1218 Waiting for Her to Calm Down
After hesitating for a long time, Amelia finally let go of Lucas¡¯s calf and said reluctantly, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry. I promised Aunt Charlotte not to talk to you until Mommy is no longer angry! Daddy, quickly tell Mommy to stop being mad at you!¡±
While speaking, Amelia walked back to Charlotte reluctantly. She was obviously more tempted by going to the aquarium than to talk with Lucas.
After all, in Amelia¡¯s view, Lucas had alreadye home. As long as he could appease Cheyenne, she would be able to speak to him immediately. But if she angered Charlotte, not only would she not get to go to the aquarium, but Charlotte might never buy her any delicious treats again. So she could only reluctantly leave Lucas¡¯s arms and go back to Charlotte.
Lucas put a hand on his forehead speechlessly upon realizing that he was less appealing to his daughter than an aquarium.
!!
On the other hand, Charlotte showed the expression of a victor as she rolled her eyes at Lucas and harrumphed coldly.
Cheyenne was stunned when she first saw Lucas appear, but she soon turned away and cleaned the dishes on the table without speaking to him at all.
Seeing the strange behavior of his daughters and son-inw, William asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you two have a fight?¡±
Lucas said, ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little misunderstanding. We¡¯ll be fine after talking things out. It¡¯s not a fight.¡±
Charlotte red at Lucas and harrumphed. ¡°We¡¯re not sure if it¡¯s a misunderstanding yet!¡±
Then she looked at William and warned, ¡°Dad, since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, don¡¯t ask about it. Don¡¯t speak to Lucas either! Cheyenne and I are still mad at him!¡±
William didn¡¯t know what was going on, but when he saw their expressions, he reckoned that it wasn¡¯t a big deal and simply assumed that it was a misunderstanding between the young people.
He naturally wouldn¡¯t get involved, so he simply shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Okay then, you kids can handle it yourselves. I won¡¯t take sides. I¡¯m going to work now. Don¡¯t fight at home!¡±
To give the three young people time to resolve the conflict, William took Amelia with him and sent her to the kindergarten.
After the two left, only Lucas, Cheyenne, and Charlotte were left in the vi.
Lucas looked at Cheyenne and frantically exined, ¡°Cheyenne, those photos aren¡¯t like that at all. There¡¯s nothing between me and Lena¡ª¡±
¡°Stop!¡± Charlotte interrupted him and said angrily, ¡°You can save those words forter when we¡¯re willing to hear them! Cheyenne and I have already agreed to go out and have a good time today. We don¡¯t want to ruin our mood if your exnation is disappointing. Please move aside.¡±
Then Charlotte took Cheyenne¡¯s hand and moved to leave.
Cheyenne yed along and left quietly with Charlotte without even looking at Lucas.
¡°¡¡± Lucas opened his mouth, but in the end, he could only close it and shake his head with a bitter smile.
Cheyenne and Charlotte were still angry, so they definitely didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation.
Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that the photos were fake or that he had been set up.
Before getting any concrete evidence, Lucas would probably have to continue letting it be.
But it was understandable. If Cheyenne really didn¡¯t feel bothered, Lucas would be worried that she didn¡¯t have any feelings for him.
The most important thing to do now was to wait for Flynn to find out who took the photos before searching along the clues to find out the culprit to prove his innocence.
Seeing that Cheyenne and Charlotte had already grabbed their purses and were about to leave, Lucas chased after them worriedly. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll drive you!¡±
¡°Hmph, we don¡¯t need you to drive us. We¡¯ll drive on our own. Before Cheyenne calms down, you¡¯d better not appear in front of us. Got it?¡± Charlotte said fiercely.
Cheyenne continued remaining silent and simply got into the driver¡¯s seat of her car, letting her actions do the talking.
Since they were so resistant, Lucas could only smile bitterly and watch them leave the vi in the car.
But even though Lucas couldn¡¯t go with them, he didn¡¯t neglect their safety.
Lucas took out his phone and instructed Stanley, ¡°Stanley, go protect my wife and sister-inw. Contact me immediately if anything happens!¡±
Now, Lucas could only wait until Cheyenne came home to find a suitable opportunity to exin to her.
He knew that he had to avoid Charlotte during the exnation.
With the overly protective Charlotte by Cheyenne¡¯s side, Lucas would be rebuffed for everything he said and be left with no chance to exin!
After the few of them left, Lucas was the only one left in the massive fairytale castle-like vi.
But Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t stay at home alone.
He had been away from Orange County for some time, and now that he was back, he had many things to handle.
In particr, those families who had pledged allegiance to him, Lucas had been away for so long that he didn¡¯t know how they were doing now.
After seeing that the Parkers had managed to delve into the DC market and develop rapidly, Lucas decided that he should pay more attention to the other families every now and then.
If possible, Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t want to give up on them.
Moreover, Lucas had already nned to take the Carters with him to DC to develop further, so he had to make arrangements for the other families.
Ten minutester, Lucas had already left the Pearl Lake vi and arrived at the entrance of the Hale residence.
The Hales were one of the top four families of Orange County and also the first family that Lucas had subdued, so he chose them as his first stop.
¡°Lucas! You¡¯ve returned from DC! If I had known you were back, I would have definitely brought everyone to receive you!¡± Bruce, the former helmsman of the Hales, had just received the news and hurried out from the garden to greet Lucas excitedly at the entrance.
Chapter 1219 - 1219 Hidden Crisis
1219 Hidden Crisis
Bruce respectfully weed Lucas to the reception hall, where Connor personally served him tea and stood at the side.
Lucas picked up the teacup and took a sip. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look. You don¡¯t have to be so tense.
¡°I heard that the Hales are developing well now. You¡¯ve be the leading family in Orange County, and you¡¯re second only to the Coles in all of California.¡±
Bruce smiled. ¡°Yes, but this is all thanks to you, Lucas. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Hales wouldn¡¯t have been able to develop so well within such a short period of time!¡±
He wasn¡¯t exaggerating and ttering Lucas.
Previously, the Hales were wealthy, but they only had influence in Orange County. Compared to the other affluent families in California, they were quitecking.
But due to Bruce always standing unwaveringly on Lucas¡¯s side, and especially after Lucas became the hegemon of California and Oregon, the Hales had been relying on Lucas¡¯s status to develop well.
Speaking of which, the Coles, who had also always stood firmly on Lucas¡¯s side, and the Parkers from LA had both obtained massive benefits thanks to Lucas. So the Coles were now the leading family in California, with the Hales and the Parkers slightly behind in second.
Now, the Parkers were gradually expanding to other areas and markets and shifted the focus of their development to DC, so the Hales became the second-ranked family in California.
Although Bruce was old, he was still clear-headed. So he was well aware that the biggest contributor to the Hales¡¯ current sess was Lucas.
Thus, Bruce was extremely respectful and grateful to Lucas.
Leading the Hales to submit to Lucas was probably the best decision Bruce had ever made!
Bruce truly respected Lucas from the heart.
However, Lucas noticed something a little off.
There was a trace of sorrow on Connor¡¯s face.
Connor was still young, so he hadn¡¯t mastered the art of hiding his feelings. Lucas could clearly see the anxiety and uneasiness on his face, and he seemed hesitant to speak.
Lucas put down his teacup and asked. ¡°Did something happentely?¡±
Connor immediately looked up at him and said expectantly, ¡°Mr. Gray, there¡¯s indeed something?¡ª¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Bruce stopped Connor from speaking without hesitation.
After stopping his grandson, Bruce turned to look at Lucas and exined, ¡°Uh, Lucas, it¡¯s just a minor issue. We won¡¯t trouble you with it.¡±
Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±
When entering just now, he saw several members of the Hale family. When they saw him, they were first stunned before looking surprised as if they had found a savior.
So Lucas guessed that the Hales had encountered some trouble.
Bruce didn¡¯t want toin to Lucas at first because he didn¡¯t want him to have to solve the Hales¡¯ troubles as soon as he came back. But since Lucas had already asked about it, Bruce naturally wouldn¡¯t continue hiding it.
Bruce said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Three days ago, a few people came to the Hales and imed to be from the royal family. They were very arrogant and wanted us to pledge allegiance to them.
¡°We naturally refused, but those people said that they¡¯d give us three days to consider. If we still don¡¯tply, they will eradicate us from California¡
¡°ording to my inquiries, the Hales aren¡¯t the only ones. Several other wealthy families in California also received the same threat. Of course, the families with lower statuses weren¡¯t threatened. The royal family probably couldn¡¯t be bothered with them.¡±
¡°The royals?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes.
He was no stranger to the royal family, such as the owner behind Club Illuma, the Whitleys, one of the royal family branches. He had crossed paths with Ashton several times, but of course, these encounters didn¡¯t end well for Ashton.
¡°Yeah, they im to be the Hamiltons. The person in charge is a young man named Brett, who¡¯s about thirty years old. The people he brought with him were all powerhouses, and even our top experts are no match for them,¡± Bruce said worriedly.
Brett Hamilton.
Hearing this name, Lucas knew that he was really from the Hamilton branch of the royals.
The Hamiltons actually wanted the forces of California. They even wanted to make the Hales and other top families of California pledge allegiance to them. What a huge appetite.
¡°Since they gave you three days to consider, when¡¯s the deadline today?¡± Lucas asked.
Bruce said, ¡°They want us to give a clear answer by tonight.¡±
After thinking about it, Bruce quickly exined, ¡°Mr. Gray, I have no intention of submitting to them! After all, we¡¯ve long pledged allegiance to you, so how can we submit to someone else? Even if they¡¯re royals, we won¡¯t change our minds and betray you!
¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t tell you about it right away because I didn¡¯t want you to have to deal with such trouble for us as soon as you came to visit. Besides, the Hamiltons seem hard to deal with, and I don¡¯t want you to make such a powerful enemy¡¡±
Lucas looked at him and nodded without ming him. ¡°In that case, how do you n to deal with this?¡±
Bruce said with a grim expression, ¡°I¡¯ve already made a pact with Edmund Cole and the helmsmen of the other families who received this threat. We have agreed to join forces against the Hamiltons!¡±
Lucas raised his brows. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, Brett Hamilton has brought many powerhouses with him, and even the strongest experts of your family aren¡¯t their opponents. So, how do you n to deal with them?¡±
¡°Well¡ It¡¯s our turf after all, and I thought that even though they have many powerhouses, we could win as long as we joined forces and outnumbered them¡¡± Bruce said hesitantly. Near the end, his voice became softer and softer. Clearly, he knew that outnumbering them wasn¡¯t a good idea, but it was theirst resort.
In fact, there was another solution¡ªusing firearms to deter the Hamiltons.
But this was too risky. The Hamiltons were a royal family branch after all. In case Brett really died here, they might face the maniacal revenge of the Hamilton family, resulting in havoc and chaos in California.
Chapter 1220 - 1220 Unexpected Person
1220 Unexpected Person
Seeing Bruce¡¯s appearance, Lucas said with a smile, ¡°Forget it. Since I already know about it, I won¡¯t set it aside. With me here, it¡¯s a fool¡¯s dream for the Hamiltons to think about taking over California!¡±
California was Lucas¡¯s base camp, where he had lived for more than a decade. Besides, the Hales belonged to Lucas while the Coles and the other families had close ties with him. How could he allow others to dominate here?
Although the Hamiltons were royals and an apex family superior to the eight top families of DC, they still didn¡¯t have the right to be arrogant in front of Lucas.
They needed Lucas¡¯s approval to threaten so many families and take control of California.
After Bruce heard what Lucas said, a trace of excitement appeared in his eyes, but he quickly looked worried.
¡°Lucas, I sent some people to ask around, and I found out that the Hamiltons are a royal family branch who are more powerful than the eight top families of DC! Going against them will really bring you great trouble¡
¡°I think if the various wealthy families of California join forces to go against the Hamiltons, they won¡¯t be able to wipe all of us out even if they¡¯re displeased.
¡°But if you stand up for us, I¡¯m afraid the Hamiltons will target you instead. When the timees, it will cause you a lot of trouble!¡±
Bruce was being considerate of Lucas.
At the end of the day, the Hales were just a wealthy family that had developed in Orange County. Until today, their influence had yet to expand beyond California. Thus, given his power and horizons, to him, the eight top families of DC were already at the summit of the US and couldn¡¯t be provoked.
And the royal family, which was more terrifying than the eight top families of DC, was an even more formidable existence than the Hales couldn¡¯t imagine.
Bruce knew that Lucas was extremely powerful, so much so that he wasn¡¯t even afraid of the eight top families of DC. But he was still worried that Lucas might get implicated and fall into a crisis.
¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t match up to the Hamiltons?¡± Lucas asked with a smile while looking at Bruce.
Bruce¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly said, ¡°No, no. Lucas, that¡¯s absolutely not what I meant! I just¡ I just don¡¯t want you to be implicated by us and end up being targeted by the Hamiltons¡¡±
Although Bruce denied it, what he said implied as much.
He was really worried that Lucas wouldn¡¯t be a match for the Hamiltons.
If Bruce really thought that Lucas wasn¡¯t inferior to the Hamiltons, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be so worried about Lucas.
Lucas didn¡¯t hold it against him.
In the past, he had indeed been too low profile and merely revealed some of his abilities asionally, causing Bruce to be unaware of how powerful he really was.
But Lucas didn¡¯t want to exin much to him.
He remained sitting and said firmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anymore. Since tonight is the deadline given by the Hamiltons, they wille looking for youter. I¡¯ll just wait here and see how the Hamiltons will take California away from me!¡±
Although the Hamiltons were a royal family branch, Lucas also had a high status. As the former leader of the Falcon Regiment, he was a big shot whose status was on par with the helmsmen of the royal family branches.
Therefore, even if one of these helmsmen was standing right in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t be scared at all.
Furthermore, given Lucas¡¯s reputation in the Falcon Regiment and hisbat power, he was full of confidence facing the royals.
Besides, the person who came from the Hamiltons this time was merely a young man. Lucas wouldn¡¯t take him seriously.
Since Lucas had already made up his mind, Bruce had no choice but to ept his arrangements.
But worry shrouded Bruce¡¯s eyes.
At this moment, the butler of the Hales hurried over and reported, ¡°Mr. Hale, Mr. Edmund Cole and Mr. Ethan Sawyer have arrived together!¡±
¡°Oh, is that so? Please bring them in quickly!¡± Bruce said.
This was the time they had agreed to meet. After all, their families were also facing the threat of the Hamiltons, so they came here to deal with the issue and discuss the matter of joining forces.
Soon, the butler led Edmund and Ethan to the hall.
The two of them were frowning with worried looks at first.
But when they saw Lucas sitting in the hall, both of them looked shocked and surprised.
¡°Mr. Gray! Did you just return from DC? I didn¡¯t get any news at all. Otherwise, I would have gone to the airport to pick you up!¡± Ethan walked over to Lucas in surprise and greeted him deferentially.
The Sawyers were originally the richest family in Orange County, and they upied an important position among the top four families in the county.
Moreover, due to the rtionship between the Sawyers and Lucas, they had risen with the tide after Lucas became the overlord of California. They were now among the top five families in California.
He was extremely excited to see Lucas.
Edmund was also pleasantly surprised when he saw Lucas. After all, he admired Lucas greatly and was ted to see him after around a month or so.
But he soon realized that since Lucas was in the reception hall of the Hale residence, he likely already knew about the matter.
So, did Lucas appear here because the Hales had gone to look for him?
When Edmund thought of this, his face turned sullen. ¡°Mr. Hale, what do you mean by this? Didn¡¯t we agree to handle this matter on our own? Why did you invite Mr. Gray toe here? Do you want to drag Mr. Gray into this matter?¡±
Bruce was speechless after being questioned.
He didn¡¯t invite Lucas over to drag him into this matter¡ He didn¡¯t even invite him over¡
Luca smiled. ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re mistaken. Bruce didn¡¯t deliberately say anything to me. I just happened to return to Orange County today, so I came here to take a look. That¡¯s how I happened to know about it.¡±
Edmund¡¯s expression finally became mellower. ¡°Ah, we didn¡¯t n to trouble you over this, Mr. Gray. Sorry to have let you find out about it.¡±
Edmund was the only one among them who had guessed Lucas¡¯s true identity and knew that he was the former formidable leader of the Falcon Regiment.
Although Edmund had absolute faith in Lucas¡¯s abilities and knew that Lucas was on the same level as the helmsman of the Hamiltons, he wasn¡¯t willing to let Lucas get involved and cause him trouble.
But at this point, Lucas already knew about this matter, so there was nothing else Edmund could say.
After everyone sat down and exchanged some pleasantries, the butler came running over again.
¡°Mr. Hale, Mr. Joel Gillen, the helmsman of the top family in Nevada, is here with his men!
¡°Mr. Anthony Cross, the helmsman of the top family in Arizona, and his men are here too!¡±
¡°What are the helmsmen of the top families in Nevada and Arizona doing here?¡±
Edmund, Bruce, and Ethan frowned.
...
Chapter 1221 - 1221 Each With an Agenda
1221 Each With an Agenda
These two families were from Arizona and Nevada, but they had never had much of a rtionship with the families of California. It was unclear why they suddenly came here.
Although they didn¡¯t know why the helmsman Anthony and Joel were here, Bruce wouldn¡¯t ignorantly turn them away since they had alreadye all the way here.
¡°Invite them in!¡± Bruce instructed.
Before long, Joel and Anthony brought their families¡¯ elite bodyguards into the reception hall.
Bruce stood up and said courteously, ¡°Mr. Gillen, Mr. Cross, it¡¯s an honor to have you here!¡±
Although Bruce had long handed over the position of the Hales¡¯ helmsman to his grandson Connor, Connor was still too young, and the helmsmen who visited were both in their sixties. So Bruce showed them respect by greeting them personally.
Joel was a thin and petite elderly man with a sparse beard and nted eyes. He was obviously someone to be trifled with.
Standing in the hall, he said mystifyingly, ¡°Mr. Hale, save the formalities and pleasantries. We have already heard about it. The top families of California are facing a crisis, but you didn¡¯t even inform us. Are you looking down on us?¡±
Anthony, the chubby helmsman of the Cross family, said, ¡°Mr. Gillen is right. We live so close to each other, but you didn¡¯t even inform us about such a major matter. If we didn¡¯t get the news by chance, I¡¯m afraid the Hales would have been eradicated, and we wouldn¡¯t have even known about it!¡±
What these two people said was puzzling and harsh, as if they were close to the Hales. They actually thought that Bruce should tell them about the trouble the Hales encountered.
Connor was speechless, and he immediately wanted to say that the Crosses and the Gillens were in no ce to meddle in their affairs.
On the other hand, Ethan stood up and said to them, ¡°We are grateful for your goodwill ining here, but we didn¡¯t contact you because we didn¡¯t want to implicate you.¡±
He thought that since several top families of California were now facing the threat of the Hamiltons, they might be able to increase their chances of dealing with them if they could obtain the support of the two top families from neighboring states, whose helmsmen hade uninvited.
At this juncture, it was better not to offend them even though their tone wasn¡¯t pleasant.
Hearing what Ethan said, Joel and Anthony finally seemed satisfied.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We live in neighboring states, so we should be considered friends. We¡¯ve already heard about what happened to you, so we¡¯ve specially brought our experts here to join forces with you. With so many families standing together, even if the Hamiltons really want to cause trouble for you, they might not dare to do anything!¡± Joel said firmly.
Anthony said, ¡°Yes. Since you are in trouble, we obviously won¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Mr. Gillen and I brought our experts here with good intentions. As long as we stand strong together, even though the Hamiltons are a royal family branch, they will definitely be scrupulous facing so many of us!¡±
He wasn¡¯t lying. They had indeed brought about a hundred experts, who were now waiting outside.
Edmund and Ethan had brought their expert bodyguards as well. Including the hundred-odd experts of the Hales, there were around 400 experts present. It was a rather grand scene.
This was an extremely powerful force.
Edmund, sitting quietly on the couch, looked at Anthony and Joel coldly. After hearing what they said, he snorted coldly and mocked, ¡°Hah, you two make it sound so nice!
¡°Why would you be so kind as to help us? The Hamiltons must have gone to your families and threatened you to pledge allegiance to them too. You¡¯re unwilling, so you¡¯re here to seek an alliance with us, right?
¡°Since you¡¯re looking for allies, you should show us the proper attitude instead of acting self-important and condescending like you¡¯re doing us a favor!¡±
As soon as Edmund said this, Joel and Anthony turned sullen.
They indeed had such ns in mind, but Edmund saw through them so quickly!
Joel narrowed his eyes and said with displeasure, ¡°Mr. Cole, what do you mean? Mr. Cross and I brought our experts to your aid with kind intentions. However, not only are you not thanking us, but you¡¯re even mocking us. Is that how the families of California treat your friends?¡±
Anthony touched his belly and said threateningly, ¡°Exactly. We were kind enough to help you, but you¡¯re maliciously suspecting us. How disappointing! Mr. Cole and Mr. Hale, if you don¡¯t want our help, just say so. We won¡¯t bother to worry about you! Once you get wiped out by the Hamiltons, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±
Edmund didn¡¯t buy it at all. ¡°Don¡¯t bother to y tricks in front of me! I¡¯m much older than you two. Do you think I can¡¯t see through your tricks?
¡°If you want to form an alliance, do so properly. I can¡¯t stand how you¡¯re pretending to do us a favor. If you¡¯re not happy, leave!¡±
Among everyone present, Edmund, who was in his seventies, was indeed the oldest and the most senior person. He had the confidence to challenge Joel and Anthony.
They were about to get into a heated argument, and tension arose in the reception hall.
Chapter 1222 - 1222 How to Deal With It
1222 How to Deal With It
As the host, Bruce immediately stepped forward to stop them. ¡°Everyone, please calm down. Don¡¯t fight!
¡°I know everyone is gathered here today in respect for my family and for the sake of handling the matter with the Hamiltons. In that case, let¡¯s not scatter our forces and unite to resolve the threat of the Hamiltons!
¡°The Hamiltons are a royal family branch, and they are far more powerful than us. If we don¡¯t stand as one, we might really end up having to give our businesses away to the Hamiltons. I believe none of us wants that, right?
¡°So, I suggest we sit down and talk things over calmly. Let¡¯s not fight, okay?¡±
!!
Ethan chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Hale. Since everyone is here because of the Hamiltons¡¯ threat, we should each take a step back and unite to solve the problem first! Come, Mr. Gillen, Mr. Cross, please take a seat. Mr. Cole, please have a seat and a cup of tea!¡±
Under the meditation of Bruce and Ethan, the few of them calmed down.
After snorting coldly, Edmund no longer bothered to argue with Joel and Anthony. Since Edmund had exposed their purpose, the two of them no longer tried to justify themselves. They snorted coldly and sat down, stopping arguing over what just happened.
They were well aware that the biggest issue to deal with now was the threat the Hamiltons had given them.
As the helmsmen of the top families in their states, no one wanted to give away their businesses and sumb to others.
Besides, the Hamiltons were just a family from elsewhere. What right did they have to take over the businesses they had managed for years?
Thus, the most important thing now was for them to join forces and deal with the Hamiltons before deciding anything else.
Seeing everyone quiet, Bruce finally coughed twice and said, ¡°Everyone should have already reached somemon ground. In that case, let me say a few words!¡±
¡°Okay, Mr. Hale, please go ahead.¡±
¡°Right, this is the Hale residence. Mr. Hale, please offer your advice!¡±
Joel and Anthony had changed their attitudes and spoke more politely.
They had been family helmsmen for years. Since Edmund had already exposed their purpose, there was no need for them to continue putting on airs and pretending.
Bruce nced at Lucas and found that he didn¡¯t have any intention of speaking. So he knew that Lucas didn¡¯t want to get involved and had given him full authority to lead the discuhssion.
Thus, Bruce immediately took charge of the meeting and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone what I think. Three days ago, the Hamiltons came to us and demanded that we pledge allegiance to them. We will never agree to that!
¡°Of course, the Hamiltons are royals and far stronger than the eight top families of DC. We are no match for them at all. In fact, I think all our families are unable to rival them. Does everyone agree with this?¡±
Hearing Bruce¡¯s question, the helmsmen present all nodded quietly.
He was stating the obvious. They were facing a royal family branch that was far stronger than the eight top familes. There were only nine such pinnacle families in the US. How could theypare to them?
¡°But the Hales can¡¯t just sit and wait. It would be shooting ourselves in the foot,¡± Bruce said. ¡°They all say that you can¡¯t beat a local tyrant. No matter how impressive the Hamiltons are, they are a family from elsewhere, and they don¡¯t have a strong foundation in California. If we join forces, it will be impossible for the Hamiltons to wipe out all of us.
¡°I think the Hamiltons want us to pledge allegiance because they want us to control and manage California for them, so they won¡¯t aggressively try to eliminate us. In that case, we have a chance to negotiate with them.¡±
Joel frowned and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Negotiate? You mean we¡¯re going to go negotiate with the Hamiltons?¡±
Bruce nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s impossible for us to fight head-on against a royal family branch like the Hamiltons. In that case, we have to think of another way to negotiate with them.
¡°If it¡¯s just one of our families, the Hamiltons won¡¯t be bothered at all. At worst, they¡¯ll get rid of one of us and find another family to rece us.
¡°But if we join forces and negotiate terms together, they will be more mindful. This is the confidence we have to negotiate with them.
¡°As long as we insist on the same terms, the Hamiltons won¡¯t be able to do anything to us.¡±
After Bruce spoke, the others immediately showed thoughtful expressions.
What Bruce said really made sense. It was exactly what they wanted.
However¡
After thinking about it, Joel said, ¡°That¡¯s indeed a great solution, but what if the Hamiltons aren¡¯t willing to negotiate with us and insist on making us sumb by threatening to eradicate us?¡±
Everyone immediately fell silent.
This was the worst-case scenario, but none of them could guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t happen.
In fact, although they had gathered plenty of manpower and nned to suppress the Hamiltons¡¯ ambitions by outnumbering them, they were all well aware that it was just a means to deter the Hamiltons. They didn¡¯t really dare to get physical with them or kill Brett.
If they really went hard against the Hamiltons, they wouldn¡¯t beat them as local tyrants, but rather, they would be pitting themselves hard against a powerful opponent.
If they really hurt Brett or killed the experts of the Hamiltons, the Hamiltons would definitely see them as enemies and use the severest method to deal with them.
After all, the Hamiltons were royals, and even the eight top families of DC didn¡¯t dare to be enemies with them. They were really insignificant in the face of the Hamiltons.
Once the Hamiltons really nned to deal with them, they wouldn¡¯t get any time to consider at all. The Hamiltons would gather their forces and destroy them in less than a day.
Amid the silence, Edmund¡¯s voice was extremely clear. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If the Hamiltons don¡¯t intend to let us off, then we can only fight them to the death!¡±
Chapter 1223 - 1223 Surrendering is the Only Option
1223 Surrendering is the Only Option
Edmund¡¯s vigorous and powerful voice made everyone¡¯s hearts shake.
However, not everyone agreed with his decision.
¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Joel was the first to step forward and voice his objection. ¡°That¡¯s the Hamilton family, a royal family branch. Do you think it¡¯s some weak family? How can we fight against them? Hah, given the Coles¡¯ strength, you¡¯re just seeking death!¡±
¡°If you have a death wish, go ahead and kill yourselves. Don¡¯t drag us down with you!¡±
!!
His words and tone were extremely rude.
Anthony looked at Edmund with disapproval and snorted coldly. ¡°Yeah! Some people really think too highly of themselves! You think your family is very powerful, but you¡¯re nothing in the eyes of the Hamiltons! Fancy you thinking of fighting against the Hamiltons. With what? What a joke!¡±
In their opinion, the Hamiltons were not a family they could afford to provoke.
Joel and Anthony wouldn¡¯t have dared to go against the Hamiltons if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were unwilling to sumb to them and hand over the family businesses they had been managing for years. It also happened that the families in California had received the same threat, so they nned to join forces with them to negotiate with the Hamiltons.
In Joel and Anthony¡¯s opinion, fighting the Hamiltons to the death was incredibly foolish, and they would never do this.
Edmund had been in the military, where he had trained hard and developed a strong character. He had great tenacity and wouldn¡¯t easily sumb to others.
But the others clearly didn¡¯t have his courage.
Joel and Anthony weren¡¯t the only ones who didn¡¯t dare to make an enemy of the Hamiltons. Even Bruce and Ethan were contemting hard.
Seeing the way they were behaving, Edmund snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph, are you all that timid? Once the Hamiltons decide to show a tough attitude, I¡¯ll see what you do!
¡°Hah, I was wrong about all of you. You brought so many experts with you, so I thought you¡¯d at least have the courage to fight against the Hamiltons. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be all cowards! You brought so many people here just to give yourselves a little more courage, didn¡¯t you? The truth is that they¡¯re useless, right?!¡±
Edmund¡¯s merciless mocking made a few people subconsciously look away.
Indeed, they had brought so many experts with them purely for the purpose of emboldening them rather than to deter the Hamiltons.
They would never fight against the Hamiltons, never in this life.
Knowing that Edmund was a tough nut to crack, Joel simply ignored him and instead turned to ask Bruce, ¡°Mr. Hale, tell us how we should be dealing with the Hamiltons. Do we negotiate or get physical? We ultimately need a strategy.¡±
Bruce mused but remained silent.
Ethan said, ¡°I think if we can win against the Hamiltons, I will definitely agree to starting a war with them. But the problem is, even if the eight top families of DC join forces, they might not be a match for them. Even if we join forces, we won¡¯t be able to do much to the Hamiltons, right?
¡°Although the Hamiltons only brought a few people, they¡¯re all top-tier experts far stronger than ours! Since we can never defeat them, do we have any other choice?¡±
Bruce subconsciously nodded.
Indeed, the Hamiltons¡¯ experts were all incredibly impressive. If they resorted to firearms, they might be able to defeat them, but it would definitely result in a lot of casualties. If the Hamiltons pursued the matter and retaliated, they might really have no way out.
Just as Ethan said, since there was no way they could defeat them, they didn¡¯t have a choice.
Edmund looked at the people in front of him with disappointment. ¡°Hah, since you are too scared to fight against the Hamiltons, there¡¯s no point in discussing anymore! Just submit to the Hamiltons now and be their dogs. Why are you talking so much nonsense here?¡±
Joel yelled furiously, ¡°Edmund Cole! Stop making sarcastic remarks! We are here to discuss a solution for the matter. Who said we¡¯re going to submit?¡±
Edmund refused topromise. ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss?! Isn¡¯t the matter obvious? None of you dare to fight against the Hamiltons, so what right and confidence do you have to negotiate with them?
¡°You don¡¯t even have the courage to fall out with the Hamiltons. As long as the Hamiltons aren¡¯t stupid and have a slightly tough attitude, they will see that you¡¯re just a bunch of cowards. Then they won¡¯t bother to negotiate anything with you!
¡°In that case, isn¡¯t your only choice surrendering to them and obeying their orders obediently? Am I wrong?¡±
Hearing this, the crowd fell silent again.
Although Edmund sounded harsh because he was furious, he was stating facts.
Since they didn¡¯t even have the courage to go against the Hamiltons, how could they negotiate with them?
It was just as ridiculous as someone who didn¡¯t dare to even pick up a rod saying that they would negotiate with robbers using knives. The robbers would definitely take it as a joke and ignore them.
What else could they do then?
Lucas remained sitting on the couch in the corner, watching everything in front of him quietly.
In his opinion, the Hamiltons were nothing to fear. But he wanted to know the attitudes and standpoints of Bruce, Edmund, Ethan, and the rest.
Only after knowing where they stood could he decide what to do next.
Seeing Bruce caught in a dilemma, Connor gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°Grandpa, at this juncture, you should ask Mr. Gray for his opinion!¡±
Brue suddenly trembled and finally realized that he had forgotten to ask Lucas for his opinion in his folly and confusion!
When Lucas first returned to Orange County, Bruce had already personally sensed how terrifying he was. On the day of his great-grandson¡¯s baby shower, Lucas had gotten soldiers to take away all the Hales and almost eradicated them.
Later, Lucas had given the Hales a chance to return, which Bruce had seized and offered all of his family¡¯s businesses to Lucas in exchange for the opportunity to work under him.
Of course, Bruce had made the right decision. Ever since the Hales pledged allegiance to Lucas, they had not only not declined, but they even became many times stronger than before with the help of Lucas¡¯s influence. Now, they had even be a top family that was second only to the Coles in California.
Their achievements were all thanks to Lucas!
Now, Lucas was sitting in the corner of the hall, yet he was so muddled by the matter regarding the Hamiltons that he had forgotten to ask Lucas for his opinion. It was too inappropriate of him!
Joel¡¯s eyes were keen, and he noticed the sudden change in Bruce¡¯s expression after Connor said something to him. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Hale, it seems like you have some ideas. Why don¡¯t you share them with us?¡±
Chapter 1224 - 1224 The Third Option
1224 The Third Option
All of a sudden, everyone turned to look at Bruce.
Without hesitating, Bruce walked straight over to Lucas, who was sitting in the corner, and bent forward respectfully. ¡°Mr. Gray, you¡¯re the most honored patron of the Hales. Please decide how we should deal with the Hamiltons! We will follow your instructions!¡±
Connor quickly followed suit and stood in front of Lucas respectfully. ¡°Mr. Gray, the Hales will obey your instructions!¡±
The two of them were extremely respectful to Lucas, and they clearly viewed him as their master. Their actions immediately made the others stunned speechless.
Edmund knew Lucas¡¯s true identity, so his reaction wasn¡¯t too bad, and he could roughly guess what the rtionship between Lucas and the Hales was.
Ethan was astonished, wondering when Lucas and the Hales had such a close rtionship. It seemed that Lucas was the true master of the Hales. It made Ethan rather ufortable.
As for Joel and Anthony, they were incredibly shocked.
It was their first timeing to the Hale residence, and they had barely interacted with the families in California in the past, so they didn¡¯t know who Lucas was.
Because they didn¡¯t know Lucas¡¯s identity and because they were too shocked, they looked at each other and couldn¡¯t say anything for a while.
When Lucas saw Bruce and Connor standing in front of him and asking for instructions, he nodded slightly.
When Bruce was thinking on his own about how to deal with the Hamiltons, Lucas had thought that Bruce hadpletely forgotten who the true master of the Hale family was and who had brought them to the sess they enjoyed now.
If Bruce had really forgotten, then Lucas didn¡¯t need to help the Hales anymore.
But it seemed that Bruce and Connor weren¡¯t that foolish as to forget who had helped them.
Lucas said, ¡°I think Mr. Cole is right. You should negotiate with the Hamiltons first. If it doesn¡¯t work out, just get physical.¡±
Although he didn¡¯t mind fighting directly with the Hamiltons, they still had a high status in the US after all. If they could negotiate with the Hamiltons and get them to give up, it would be for the best.
Bruce had no doubts about Lucas¡¯s decision at all. He agreed right away.
¡°Yes, Mr. Gray. Since you have already spoken, the Hales will definitely do as you say. If the Hamiltons really refuse to drop their ambitions, we¡¯ll fight them to the death and force them away!¡±
Edmund smiled. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s how it should be! How can we be so cowardly and allow the Hamiltons to bully us?¡±
Now, the two helmsmen had already decided to resort to force against the Hamiltons in the event that negotiations fell through.
Ethan looked at Bruce and Edmund, feeling extremely conflicted.
He didn¡¯t have much confidence in Lucas.
In the beginning, Ethan got close to Lucas and helped him entirely because Chad Kennedy, the chief butler of the Huttons of DC, had asked him to look out for Lucas and cooperate with him if possible.
But deep down, Ethan felt that the royals were a far more terrifying family than the eight top families of DC and far more powerful than the Huttons. They were just some wealthy families in California. How could they possibly have any chance in a confrontation with such a horrifying family?
Ethan really couldn¡¯t make up his mind. He clenched his fists tightly while his heart raced rapidly.
Seeing that Bruce and Edmund had chosen to follow Lucas¡¯s lead, Joel and Anthony immediately had a drastic change in expression.
Joel said with displeasure, ¡°Mr. Hale, isn¡¯t your decision too frivolous?
¡°Who is this young man? Why are you obeying him after just hearing what he said? This matter concerns the future of your family, yet you¡¯re leaving it in the hands of a greenhorn. What a joke!¡±
Antony narrowed his eyes as he nced at Lucas with disdain and said coldly, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hale. Your decision is too hasty! Moreover, your decision not only concerns the future of the Hales but also the direction of our alliance. One mistake will ruin the Hales and us too! Why should we leave such an important matter to a clueless, unknown young man?¡±
Bruce snapped angrily, ¡°Shut up! Mr. Gray is the Hales¡¯ most honored patron, and he has every right to make decisions on our behalf. You people are in no ce to criticize him!
¡°If you¡¯re upset, just leave. That way, you don¡¯t have to be afraid that we¡¯ll implicate you.¡±
Hearing this, Joel and Anthony were stunned.
They never thought that Bruce, who had treated them with courtesy from the very beginning, would rebuke them so mercilessly for the sake of a young man.
They were the helmsmen of top families on par with the Hales. How could their statuses be inferior to the seemingly ordinary young man sitting here?
Edmund mocked too, ¡°Exactly. Mr. Hale is right. If you¡¯re so afraid of dying, you should leave sooner so you won¡¯t be implicated by us.
¡°I think you weak cowards should just surrender to the Hamiltons as soon as possible and be their dogs!¡±
¡°You!¡± Joel was furious. ¡°What are you saying? We came here to discuss a solution on how to deal with the Hamiltons. If we were really weaklings, why would we still be here?!¡±
Anthony chimed in, ¡°Hah, you Californian helmsmen are really arrogant! We specially came here with good intentions to form an alliance to deal with the Hamiltons together. But I didn¡¯t expect your attitudes to be so horrendous. You don¡¯t take us seriously at all. In that case, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for us to stay here any longer!¡±
Seeing that Anthony and Joel were furious, Ethan hurriedly stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°Everyone, please calm down!
¡°Now is the time for us to unite and think of a way to tide through this ordeal. We mustn¡¯t start internal strife and conflicts at this juncture!
¡°Given the current situation, it¡¯s impossible for any of our families to deal with the Hamiltons alone. We have to set everything else for now and focus on the problem at hand. Everyone, please do me a favor. At this time, we should work together and not fight against each other!¡±
Joel snorted coldly. ¡°We aren¡¯t the ones who started it. It¡¯s because of Mr. Cole and Mr. Hale¡¯s problematic attitudes! I just told them not to treat this like child¡¯s y, and theyshed out at me instead. Why can¡¯t I be angry? What working together is there to speak of when they¡¯re giving us such attitudes?!¡±
Edmund sneered aggressively. ¡°You¡¯re ming us? Aren¡¯t you just cowardly? Since you don¡¯t even have the courage to wage a war with the Hamiltons, what¡¯s there to discuss? By acting that way, haven¡¯t you already chosen to surrender?¡±
Joel gave him the side-eye. ¡°Is surrendering the only solution left if we don¡¯t fight? There¡¯s clearly a third option. Just because you haven¡¯t thought of it doesn¡¯t mean we haven¡¯t!¡±
Chapter 1225 - 1225 Divided Opinions
1225 Divided Opinions
¡°The third option?¡± Ethan asked doubtfully. ¡°Mr. Gillen, if you have other ideas in mind, why don¡¯t you share them with us?¡±
Joel nced at Edmund before saying, ¡°Before that, I¡¯d like to confirm something. Our five families have already agreed to have a good discussion with the Hamiltons. No one objects to this, right?¡±
Edmund, Bruce, Ethan, and Anthony nodded in agreement.
Although they were still deciding on whether or not to go to war with the Hamiltons, they didn¡¯t have any doubts about first negotiating with them.
Joel continued, ¡°Okay, it seems that everyone has agreed to this issue. Let¡¯s continue talking about the situation.
¡°In my opinion, it will be best if we can reach an agreement with the Hamiltons and they give up the idea of controlling our families. But if they refuse to agree and greet us with a tough attitude, we don¡¯t have to fight them. We can each take a step back, and maybe we¡¯ll be able to resolve this problem.¡±
Bruce asked in puzzlement, ¡°Each take a step back? How so? Mr. Gillen, please exin it in detail.¡±
Joel continued, ¡°It¡¯s simple. None of us are willing to give away the businesses we¡¯ve painstakingly built to the Hamiltons, and what the Hamiltons want is nothing more than to expand their development in California, Nevada, and Arizona. So I think we can let the Hamiltonse to our states to develop their forces and establish footholds. Meanwhile, we can also cooperate with them and provide them with some support.
¡°In that case, the Hamiltons will not only not be our enemies, but they will even likely be our allies. We can help the Hamiltons secure a footing in our three states, and the Hamiltons can also help us. This is the way to achieve a win-win solution.
¡°Isn¡¯t this option better than fighting the Hamiltons to the death?¡±
After Joel finished speaking, the people present had their eyes glisten.
Anthony was the first to stand up and express his support for Joel¡¯s n. ¡°Mr. Gillen is right! We should be striving for a win-win solution. If we support the Hamiltons to set up footholds in our three states and form an alliance with them, it will be greatly beneficial to our future development. In my opinion, this is the best option now!¡±
¡°Mm¡ I think Mr. Gillen¡¯s n is good. Why don¡¯t we work in this direction when negotiating with the Hamiltons?¡± Ethan also thought it was a good idea. He wouldn¡¯t have to submit to the Hamiltons and give away his family¡¯s businesses or fight a tough battle. Moreover, he could possibly form an alliance with a powerful family like the Hamiltons. This was simply the best option.
¡°Bullshit!¡± Edmund objected without hesitation and sneered. ¡°There¡¯s always been an old saying, indulging one¡¯s enemy is asking for trouble. How can we ept others meddling in our territories?
¡°If you really support the Hamiltons to expand their forces in our three states, how could they possibly be satisfied with sharing control together with us?
¡°Even if the Hamiltons agree to your n, after they establish firm footholds here, within three months, they¡¯ll definitely encroach on our power little by little!
¡°And you still want to achieve a win-win solution with them? Hah, the Hamiltons will only treat us as tools and a springboard to dominate our three states. They won¡¯t allow us to share the same status as them. What are you dreaming of here?¡±
Bruce nodded. ¡°Indeed, the Hamiltons are too domineering. It¡¯s impossible to achieve a win-win situation with them. Therefore, we can¡¯t allow them to have a ce to stand firm from the start!¡±
Edmund and Bruce made some sense.
The Hamiltons were far stronger than these families to begin with. Once they really secured a footing in the three states, they would naturally establish their sole hegemony. The other families would either have to pledge allegiance or vanish from here. There wasn¡¯t a third option.
Joel thought that he hade up with a brilliant idea and even despised Edmund and the rest over it, thinking that they were foolish. But now, he was criticized, so he snapped furiously, ¡°Damn it! How do you know that the Hamiltons will really encroach on our power and annex us? Since you refuse to agree with my idea, does that mean, in your opinion, the only option we have is to go to war with the Hamiltons?
¡°Hah, your n is really courting death!¡±
Edmund said furiously, ¡°Since you think we¡¯re courting death, then get lost, lest you say that we¡¯ll implicate you!¡±
¡°You!¡± Joel was furious, and it took him a great deal of effort to suppress his anger. Looking at Bruce, who was sitting in the middle, he said, ¡°Mr. Hale, okay then, what do you think we should do?¡±
Bruce nced at him before saying slowly but firmly, ¡°Actually, I agree with Mr. Cole. We¡¯ll be inviting danger into our territories by letting the Hamiltons establish footholds in our states. It will inevitably lead to disaster. I don¡¯t care about what happens to Nevada and Arizona, but we can never let the Hamiltons set up a foothold here in California!¡±
Joel immediately looked gloomy.
Anthony sulked as well.
In fact, the two of them hade up with the idea of letting the Hamiltons set up footholds in the various states. They initially thought that the families of California would agree to it without hesitation, but they didn¡¯t expect them to object outright.
Among the five helmsmen present, only Joel and Anthony supported the third option, while Edmund and Bruce decided to go to war with the Hamiltons if negotiations fell through. Ethan was the only one who hadn¡¯t expressed his stand yet.
¡°Hah, I thought that since the Coles and the Hales are the top families in California, you should be knowledgeable people. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn as to think of going head-on against the Hamiltons. I won¡¯t court death with you!
¡°Since we can¡¯te to a consensus, there¡¯s no need for us to stay here any longer. Mr. Cross, it seems we¡¯vee to the wrong ce. Let¡¯s go! I refuse to believe that we can¡¯t find any allies in the three states!¡±
Joel and Anthony stood up and turned around to leave.
When Ethan saw this, he immediately stopped them anxiously. ¡°Hey, wait! Please stay. There¡¯s still room for discussion!¡±
Chapter 1226 - 1226 Winning Over the Sawyers
1226 Winning Over the Sawyers
Ethan blocked the door, preventing Joel and Anthony from leaving.
Joel stopped, but his face was still full of anger as he said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, you don¡¯t need to say anything else. Mr. Cross and I came all the way here with the intention of forming an alliance and resolving the problem together. But look at the way Mr. Hale and Mr. Cole are behaving. It¡¯s clear that they don¡¯t take us seriously! In that case, what else is there for us to say?¡±
¡°Hah, they actually want to go to war with the Hamiltons. They must be dreaming! The Hamiltons are so powerful that even the eight top families of DC don¡¯t dare to provoke them easily. We are just a bunch of small fries!
¡°Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement and the two of them insist on courting death, of course we can only leave to look for other allies! I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find other families to form an alliance with in our three states!¡±
Anthony said, ¡°We came here only to discuss with you because the Coles and the Hales are on par with us in terms of power and capabilities. But apart from them, there are also many other decent families in Arizona and Nevada! Why should we continue staying here and tolerating their insults and terrible attitudes?!¡±
Ethan hurriedly said, ¡°Please calm down, you two. Having different opinions is amon matter. Let¡¯s sit down and talk things over calmly!¡±
Then Ethan looked at Edmund and Bruce and said, ¡°Mr. Cole, Mr. Hale, don¡¯t be so hostile! We¡¯re all allies, and we¡¯re all doing this for the sake of our families. We can just talk things over nicely ande up with a n.
¡°Actually, I think Mr. Gillen and Mr. Cross make a lot of sense. Going hard against the Hamiltons will do none of us any good. So I think we¡¯d better agree to let them establish footholds in our states first. But we also have to keep an eye on their situation. In any case, we mustn¡¯t let the Hamiltons really dominate our territories.
¡°If the Hamiltons are really so greedy as to want to dominate our three states and annex our power, it won¡¯t be toote to fight them head-on then. What do you think?¡±
Bruce nced at Ethan and shook his head. ¡°If the Hamiltons really secure a footing here and control other wealthy families, what will be the use of the few of us joining forces against them?¡±
His words immediately left Ethan speechless.
Indeed, the Hamiltons weren¡¯t fools. If they really established footholds and took root here, it would be difficult to get rid of them in the future.
But the thought of going to war with a terrifying family like the Hamiltons made Ethan afraid. He didn¡¯t want to face such a situation at all. So he tried his best to convince Edmund and Bruce topromise and give in to the Hamiltons for the time being.
Edmund saw through Ethan¡¯s thoughts and sneered. ¡°Ethan Sawyer, you don¡¯t have to say anything else. If you¡¯re so scared of the Hamiltons and don¡¯t dare to fight them, go ahead and join Joel Gillen and Anthony Cross! It¡¯s up to you if you want to submit to the Hamiltons and be their dogs!
¡°Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t see you help Mr. Gray when he encountered a crisis in San Francisco! Later, when he became the overlord of California, you came running back to him! You¡¯re quite smart, huh? Hmph!
¡°Let me make things clear. If we really resolve the problem with the Hamiltons under Mr. Gray¡¯s lead this time, you can¡¯t be shameless and run back to try to get a slice of the pie, okay?¡±
Edmund was an extremely upright and straightforward person, and he hated two-faced fence sitters, so he looked down on Ethan.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ethan seemed to be on good terms with Lucas and had quickly developed into the third top family in California thanks to Lucas, Edmund would have ignored him.
Bruce said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ethan Sawyer, you can either fight against the Hamiltons with us or leave early since you¡¯re so afraid of facing revenge. Stop sitting on the fence. If you continue saving yourself during times of danger and thene running back to reap benefits when it¡¯s safe, I will look down on you too.¡±
Edmund and Bruce spoke harshly and didn¡¯t bother saving Ethan any pride.
In fact, they had long been displeased with Ethan¡¯s behavior.
The moment Joel and Anthony came over today, Ethan had repeatedly spoken up for them. It was apparent that he just didn¡¯t want to offend the Hamiltons. Bruce and Edmund were very much dissatisfied with him.
Ethan turned pale and gloomy.
He knew that his behavior was indeed mercenary, but he felt that it was only human nature to want to avoid trouble.
But when Edmund and Bruce said that he was a shameless fence sitter, it made him extremely ufortable.
Frankly speaking, Ethan had indeed yet to make up his mind.
Although the Huttons wanted him to obey Lucas as much as possible, he didn¡¯t trust Lucas that much, nor did he want to bet the Sawyers¡¯ future on him.
Joel patted Ethan on the shoulder and guffawed. ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I see it¡¯s hard on you too! How about this? Since the Coles and the Hales are alienating you and even mocking you, I think you should just leave California. You don¡¯t need to put up with the humiliation anymore!
¡°Juste to Nevada with your family to develop! I promise I¡¯ll turn you into the second most powerful family in Nevada once youe, and you don¡¯t have to suffer such insults either. What do you think?¡±
Anthony said with a smile, ¡°I admire you very much too, Mr. Sawyer. If you¡¯d like, Arizona will also wee you to join us. You¡¯ll immediately be the second top family in Arizona!¡±
They weren¡¯t talking nonsense. After all, they were the helmsmen of the top families in Nevada and Arizona, and the Sawyers were second only to the Coles and the Hales in California. If he went elsewhere, he might really rise up a notch.
All of a sudden, Ethan began to waver.
Chapter 1227 - 1227 A Strong Enemy Appears
1227 A Strong Enemy Appears
Although most of the Sawyers¡¯ businesses were in California, it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult to relocate them or expand to another ce.
Moreover, the Sawyers might be able to make greater achievements in another environment, especially with the strong support of the Gillens or the Crosses.
But after he thought about what the Hutton had said to him, his enthusiasm calmed down a little.
The Sawyers rose to power with the help of the Huttons and Chad Kennedy, the Hutton¡¯s chief butler, so Ethan didn¡¯t dare to go against the will of the Huttons.
If he really moved the Sawyers to Arizona or Nevada, it would mean that he gave up on Lucas.
Likewise, the Huttons would abandon him and the Sawyers.
The Huttons, one of the eight top families of DC, were naturally more powerful and helpful to the Sawyers than the Gillens and the Crosses.
So from this perspective, Ethan couldn¡¯t leave California and go against Lucas for now.
¡°Thank you for seeing my value, but the Sawyers have been rooted in Orange County for years, so it won¡¯t be easy for us to leave. Thank you for the offer, but I¡¯ll have to decline!¡± Ethan said with a smile.
Hearing Ethan decline their invitation, Joel and Anthony showed a trace of disappointment on their faces.
In fact, they didn¡¯t really want to win over Ethan and the Sawyers. They just wanted to teach Edmund and Bruce a lesson and watch them be embarrassed.
Unfortunately, their n didn¡¯t work out.
Meanwhile, Edmund nced at Ethan coldly with dissatisfaction hidden deep in his eyes.
At his age, he had seen everything there was to see, so he could tell at a nce that Ethan had really wavered and seriously contemted moving out of California.
It made Edmund even more certain that Ethan was just a mercenary fence sitter who could betray them.
Lucas saw Ethan¡¯s wavering too.
But he didn¡¯t feel much about it.
Although Lucas had interacted a lot with Ethan, he knew that Ethan had approached him because of the Huttons.
Lucas might no longer hate the Huttons, but he didn¡¯t have a strong rtionship with them either.
Thus, Lucas was very calm about Ethan¡¯s wavering and fickle attitude.
If Ethan really showed enough loyalty to Lucas, he wouldn¡¯t mind giving the Sawyers a hand.
Conversely, if Ethan only cared about his own interests, Lucas wouldn¡¯t value him or help him.
Simply put, Lucas wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to irrelevant people.
Ethan knew that he had left a terrible impression on Edmund and the others by hesitating just now, but he couldn¡¯t exin himself now. So he could only cough and try to y it off. ¡°The Sawyers are from California, and since Mr. Cole and Mr. Hale have alreadye to a decision, we naturally have to stand with you.
¡°If the Hamiltons really refuse to give up, then¡ we¡¯ll just join forces to fight against them.¡±
Ethan was well aware that since the Sawyers couldn¡¯t move away from California and develop elsewhere now, they had to stand together with the other families here and weather all storms as one.
Thus, no matter how reluctant he was to go against the Hamiltons, he didn¡¯t have a choice now.
The only thing that made him feel better was that the Coles and the Hales would face this together with him and that Lucas was here too. Perhaps the Huttons might give them some support on Lucas¡¯s ount.
In this way, the three top families of California reached a decision. If the Hamiltons refused to drop the idea of controlling them, then they would unite to deal with the Hamiltons. If necessary, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to fight against them.
¡°Hah, what a joke!¡± Joel sneered. ¡°Looks like we made a wasted trip today. When you get destroyed by the Hamiltons and regret your decision, even if youe to us for help, we won¡¯t help you!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Since you don¡¯t know any better, don¡¯te to us when you encounter a life-and-death crisis in the future!¡± Anthony also sneered.
They were both extremely displeased with the decisions of the three helmsmen, but they didn¡¯t have the right to oppose either.
They couldn¡¯t reach a consensus since they had different mindsets!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will never ask you for help! Please excuse yourselves!¡± Bruce stretched his arm toward the door of the hall and gestured for them to leave.
¡°Hmph, fine. It¡¯s not like we want to be here.¡±
Joel and Anthony turned to leave.
However, at this moment, the butler of the Hales ran over with a pale face and stammered, ¡°Mr. Hale, bad news! The Hamiltons are here!¡±
¡°What?!¡± Bruce and the others immediately rose from their seats in shock.
Before he could say anything else, they saw that two people had already reached the door and stepped straight in.
The young man in his thirties who had just entered narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. You helmsmen happen to all be here. That saves me the trouble of traveling too much and going to each of your homes.¡±
The moment they saw him, the five helmsmen in the hall all looked as if they were facing a formidable enemy.
The slender young man in front of them was Brett Hamilton, a direct descendant of the Hamiltons, one of the royal family branches!
Behind him was an elderly man dressed in a long white coat and white pants. He was obviously a top expert of the Hamiltons.
Brett didn¡¯t seem to notice that the atmosphere in the hall had be extremely tense because of his arrival. He simply walked to Bruce as if there was no one else around and said with a rxed expression, ¡°Mr. Hale, how are you considering the proposal I gave you three days ago? I hope you¡¯ll give me a pleasing answer today.¡±
Although he spoke rxedly and casually and had brought only one expert with him, no one present dared to underestimate him in the slightest.
Reason being, the elderly man guarding him was exuding a fierce aura that made them too scared to even make eye contact with him.
After they heard Brett ask Bruce for his decision, the atmosphere became even heavier.
All of a sudden, the hall was dead silent.
Chapter 1228 - 1228 Who is Trash?
1228 Who is Trash?
Although Brett was asking Bruce, the other four helmsmen in the room tensed up upon hearing his question.
In particr, Joel and Anthony, who had failed to reach an agreement with the families of California, clenched their fists tightly with panic and horror all over their faces, clueless as to how they should deal with the issueter.
They had nned toe to California in advance in hopes of finding some allies to get a chance to speak in front of the Hamiltons.
But in the end, after they fell out with the three top families of California and before they had the chance to look for other families, the Hamiltons showed up,pletely catching them off guard.
After his initial shock, Bruce quickly recovered.
They had just made up their minds, so he wasn¡¯t too flustered and uneasy facing Brett¡¯s question.
¡°Mr. Hamilton, you previously said that you wanted the Hales to pledge allegiance to your family, and my answer is¡¡± Bruce took a deep breath. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll have to decline.¡±
At first, Brett was veryposed and confident, but the answer stunned him.
¡°Are you rejecting me?¡± Brett questioned.
Although his expression soon became mellower, there was still an obvious trace of anger in his voice.
Clearly, Brett didn¡¯t expect the Hales to have the guts to turn him down.
Since Bruce had already said it once, he didn¡¯t mind repeating himself so that Brett could hear him clearly. ¡°Yes, the Hales already have our own development roadmap, and we don¡¯t n to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons. I seek your understanding, Mr. Hamilton!¡±
The smile on Brett¡¯s face vanishedpletely.
He looked around at the other helmsmen in the room and suddenly sneered with a smirk. ¡°Now that you are gathered here, you¡¯re not considering how to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons, but rather, you¡¯re discussing how to go against us, right?¡±
As soon as he said this, the temperature in the room seemed to plunge.
Although Brett didn¡¯t lose his temper and was even smiling, everyone in the hall sensed a formidable auraing from him.
This was the immense threat that only a descendant of a pinnacle family like a royal family could bring.
Although Brett was only in his thirties and decades younger than the helmsmen present, none of them dared to underestimate him because he represented the Hamiltons.
In this situation, they might end up offending Brett and the entire Hamilton family as a result.
Seeing that Brett seemed to misunderstand that they were in the same group, Joel hurriedly exined, ¡°No, no, Mr. Hamilton. We absolutely don¡¯t dare to go against the Hamiltons!¡±
Anthony simrly put on a deferential smile and echoed, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. We¡¯re different from the rest here, and we definitely don¡¯t intend to go against the Hamiltons! The Hamiltons belong to the royal family and are at the summit of the country. Small families like ours can¡¯tpare to your family!¡±
Brett nced at them and suddenly said, ¡°Yes, small families like yours are like trash to us. We can easily destroy ants like you with the lift of a finger!
¡°You people are pretty smart not to get up to any nonsense. Or else¡ hmph!¡±
Joel and Anthony subconsciously shuddered.
It was only now that they realized how afraid of the Hamiltons they were. Even though Brett didn¡¯t issue any threats and even only brought one person here, they didn¡¯t have the courage to look him in the eye at all.
Originally, Joel and Anthony had thought of joining forces with other families to obtain the opportunity to negotiate with the Hamiltons. But now, it seemed that they didn¡¯t even dare to speak to Brett. So what was there to negotiate?
If they identally angered Brett, they might end up in a worse plight than they would if they had pledged allegiance to the Hamiltons!
Unknowingly, they were already cowering. The Hamiltons were too strong, and they couldn¡¯t even raise the thought to defy them.
Ethan stood behind them without daring to say a single word.
Edmund narrowed his eyes and looked at Brett with disdain.
In Edmund¡¯s opinion, Brett was just throwing his weight around and behaving like a tyrant because of his family¡¯s power. He was worlds apart from Lucas, who waspletely self-made and had attained sess with his own abilities.
Noticing the disdain in Edmund¡¯s eyes, Brett looked at him and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you displeased with what I said?¡±
Edmund asked, ¡°Are you saying that we¡¯re small fries that you can easily manipte and control at will just because we¡¯re weaker than the Hamiltons?¡±
Brett said, ¡°Am I wrong? Thew of the jungle is the truth of the world!¡±
Edmund chuckled. ¡°There are always people stronger and more powerful than you. Are the Hamiltons the strongest in the US or the world? There are definitely other families stronger than yours. Does that make your family a small fry or trash to them?¡±
His words instantly stifled the conceited smile on Brett¡¯s face.
Joel, Anthony, and the rest had an ominous feeling.
Edmund was really daring to have the guts to talk back to Brett like this!
They thought that Brett was definitely furious.
The truth was indeed so.
Brette had called them insignificant trash inferior to the Hamiltons, but the Hamiltons weren¡¯t the strongest in the world. In fact, the Hamiltons weren¡¯t even the top family among the nine royal family branches in the US, let alone the terrifying behemoths around the world.
Edmund had precisely used his words against him to make Brett contradict himself, rendering him speechless.
But the Hamiltons were a noble family, and now that Edmund, the helmsman of a trivial family they despised, actually called them trash, Brett and his family would never be able to tolerate it.
¡°You must have a death wish!¡± Brett¡¯s face waspletely gloomy as he stared at Edmund with an intense murderous intent in his eyes.
The elderly man in white standing behind Brett suddenly exuded an aggressive aura that surged toward Edmund.
As long as Brett gave the order, he would immediately strike and kill Edmund.
The tension in the hall rose to its peak, and it felt as if death was imminent!
Chapter 1229 - 1229 Qualifications to Be a Dog
1229 Qualifications to Be a Dog
There wasn¡¯t a single trace of fear on Edmund¡¯s face. Instead, he smiled mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mr. Hamilton, are you embarrassed, so you want to take it out on me?¡±
If he was facing Brett alone, Edmund might restrain himself.
But Lucas was now sitting here. What was Edmund afraid of?
Joel and Anthony were astonished by Edmund¡¯s hostile tone, and they were afraid that Brett would be angered and vent his anger on them.
Before Brett said anything, Joelshed out at Edmund, ¡°Edmund Cole, you old fogey, you¡¯ve got a foul mouth! I can tolerate you insulting me, but you actually have the audacity to speak like that to Mr. Hamilton. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±
Anthony quickly chimed in and hollered at Edmund furiously, ¡°Yes! Edmund Cole, we chose not to hold it against you because of your age, but this doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re afraid of you! You actually spoke to Mr. Hamilton so rudely. Even if he forgives you, I won¡¯t forgive you!
¡°If you¡¯re tired of living, you can find a ce to bury yourself. Don¡¯t be such an eyesore!¡±
While scolding him, they also took the chance to draw a line between him and themselves.
In order to avoid Brett thinking that they were in the same group as Edmund, Joel and Anthony hurriedly exined to him, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, before you came, we¡¯ve already fallen out with this old fogey! Both of us insisted on epting the Hamiltons¡¯ proposal, but Edmund Cole and Bruce Hale, these two old fogeys, weren¡¯t willing and even said that they would go to war with the Hamiltons! Before you came, we already nned to sever ties with them.
¡°Now, this ignorant old fogey actually has the guts to offend you. Mr. Hamilton, as long as you say the word, we¡¯ll be at your beck and call and help you get rid of them!¡±
At this juncture, Joel and Anthony had already given up on the n to negotiate. Just by looking at Brett¡¯s aura, they could tell that the Hamiltons would never be willing to merely establish a few footholds.
At the end of the day, what the Hamiltons wanted was to control these statespletely.
In that case, they might as well follow Brett¡¯s wishes and pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons as soon as possible, especially in front of Edmund and Bruce, who were stubborn tough nuts to crack. Perhaps Brett would even value them for it.
Brett nced at Joel and Anthony from the corner of his eye and asked with doubt and contempt, ¡°You think you can destroy the Hales and the Coles alone?¡±
Joel gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Actually, the Gillens and the Crosses have already realized that the Hales and the Coles are not to be trifled with and that they might oppose you. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve arranged for enough people toy an ambush outside. With one order from you, we will immediately gather all our people to take down the Hales!
¡°Afterward, the Gillens and the Crosses will join forces to deal with the Coles! This will be a small wee gift from us!¡±
Joel and Anthony sounded extremely deferential.
After hearing this, Edmund and Bruce were furious.
These two uninvited guests indeed harbored evil intentions. At the beginning, they had kept iming that they came here to help the Hales, the Coles, and the other families of California pull through the ordeal. They had even thought of making the Californian families owe them a huge favor through this matter. But after Edmund exposed them on the spot earlier, they stopped mentioning it.
But now, Joel and Anthony actually revealed that they had secretly ambushed many people outside and that they wanted to wipe out the Hales as proof of their allegiance to the Hamiltons. This made Bruce and Edmund furious and contemptuous at the same time.
Brett said with raised brows, ¡°In that case, you¡¯re willing to be the Hamiltons¡¯ dogs and get rid of all obstacles for us?¡±
It wasn¡¯t nice being called dogs, especially since Brett sounded derisive and contemptuous when he said it. It was enough to make anyone with any self-respect feel ashamed and humiliated.
If others called them dogs, they would definitely lose their temper.
But the person who said this word was an esteemed scion of the Hamiltons, so they naturally didn¡¯t dare to say a word of rebuttal despite blushing with embarrassment.
Joel gritted his teeth,pletely swallowed his pride, and ttered shamelessly, ¡°Yes! As long as you¡¯re willing to ept us, the Gillens are willing to be your dogs and be at your beck and call, Mr. Hamilton!¡±
Anthony hurriedly said, ¡°The same goes for the Crosses! As long as you issue an order, we will definitely do our best to fulfill it! We will do anything you say!¡±
The two of them were extremely subservient, utterly devoid of the mannerisms and dignity of helmsmen of wealthy and powerful families.
Seeing their disgraceful behavior, Edmund and Bruce were full of disdain.
On the other hand, Ethan was wavering while looking at the two distinct camps.
Although he had already agreed to stand with Edmund and Bruce just now, he began to waver again after seeing Brett¡¯s formidable aura and the way Joel and Anthony, who were domineering earlier, behaved in front of Brett.
Based on the current situation, the Hamiltons were clearly far stronger than them. Otherwise, Joel and Anthony wouldn¡¯t behave this way and choose to be Brett¡¯s dogs.
He wondered if the Sawyers could really survive if he chose to stand against the Hamiltons.
While Ethan was stuck in a dilemma and wondering if he should re-evaluate the situation and change his stand, Brett suddenly sneered.
¡°Hah, there are many people who want to be my dog, let alone so-called rich and powerful families like yours. Even in DC, there are countless people who tter me. What makes you think I¡¯d ept you?
¡°You have to consider if you have the qualifications to be my dogs!¡±
Hearing this, Joel and Anthony had a drastic change of expression.
Chapter 1230 - 1230 Surprising Outcome
1230 Surprising Oue
Joel and Anthony had both abandoned their dignity and were willing to be Brett¡¯s dogs, yet Brett actually said that they weren¡¯t qualified to be his dogs.
Although what he said sounded extremely insulting, Joel and Anthony didn¡¯t feel humiliated. Instead, they were afraid.
If Brett even refused to let them be his dogs, what value would they have?
People of no value were worthless to the Hamiltons, and they would end up extremely miserable!
Joel and Anthony immediately knelt in front of Brett without hesitation.
¡°Mr. Hamilton! Although we are indeed insignificantpared to you, and we¡¯re just trash, we can still be of some use! As long as you say the word, we will do anything for you! Be it destroying the Hales and the Coles or dealing with other defiant families, we can definitely get the job done!
¡°Please give us a chance to perform, Mr. Hamilton!¡±
The two of them had no dignity at all as they knelt on the floor and begged Brett to reconsider them.
Brett smiled lightly. ¡°Oh, is that so? Then I¡¯ll be kind and give you a chance to perform.
¡°Since the Hales have turned down my good intentions, get rid of them first. I want to see if you really have the ability. If you do a good job, I will naturally consider letting you help me handle some other matters.
¡°But if you can¡¯t even aplish such a simple thing, it means that you¡¯re just blowing your trumpet. You should know very well what happens to useless good-for-nothings who are all bark and no bite!¡±
Joel¡¯s and Anthony¡¯s hearts skipped a beat, and their faces turned bitter.
Although they had said it themselves, they started feeling conflicted now that Brett really told them to destroy the Hales.
They had indeed brought many experts from Arizona and Nevada, but this was the Hales¡¯ base camp, and the Hales definitely wouldn¡¯t have fewer people than them.
Moreover, Edmund was here, and he had brought numerous people too. If they really got into a fight, Edmund would definitely stand on Bruce¡¯s side.
In that case, it would be difficult to decide who won.
Besides, there was also the Sawyers, who should be on the same side as the Coles and the Hales. Joel and Anything were on their turf too, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t have a good time.
Not to mention taking down the Hales, they might even end up getting destroyed by the families of California.
Joel and Anthony just wanted to show their loyalty to Brett, but they didn¡¯t really n to attack the Hales at this time!
Joel and Anthony were on the verge of tears, and they even felt as though they had shot themselves in the foot.
Seeing their hesitant expressions, Brett sneered. He knew that these two begging him on their knees were just bragging. They were actually just good-for-nothings.
Brett didn¡¯t take such good-for-nothings seriously.
On the contrary, the three helmsmen who didn¡¯t n to sumb to the Hamiltons had quite the backbone and made Brett see them in a better light.
¡°How about this? Mr. Cole, Mr. Hale, and Mr. Sawyer, I¡¯ll give you another day. I hope you¡¯ll seriously consider what I said. If you¡¯re willing to submit to me, the Hamiltons will definitely not treat you badly.
¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I wille back at this time tomorrow. I hope you will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±
With that, Brett turned around and walked straight to the entrance of the hall. He actually didn¡¯t pursue the matter of Edmund, Bruce, and Ethan refusing to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons. Instead, he gave them another day to consider and even promised to give them some benefits.
This treatment immediately stunned Joel and Anthony!
They had knelt without caring about their pride at all. They had tried their best to show their loyalty to Brett and had even been willing to be his dogs, but Brett didn¡¯t even pay attention to them.
However, Edmund and Bruce spoke rudely to Brett and even directly rejected him. But Brett actually took the initiative to show that he valued them. The drastic difference in attitude left them on the verge of vomiting blood.
Seeing Brett about to leave the Hale residence with his bodyguard, Bruce looked at Lucas and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, please wait a moment!
¡°You don¡¯t have to wait until tomorrow. The Hales have already decided not to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons. Please forgive us!¡±
Lucas happened to make a rare appearance here today. Of course, Bruce hoped to use this opportunity topletely resolve the matter with the Hamiltons.
Even though Brett gave them until tomorrow, the answer would still be the same, so they obviously had to end this quickly.
They couldn¡¯t possibly wait until Brett brought his people here tomorrow. If Bruce asked Lucas toe over again, it would be wasting Lucas¡¯s time.
Edmund also stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same for the Coles. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Even if the Coles get destroyed, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for us to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons!¡±
Ethan opened his mouth and looked at the two decisive people in front of him. For some reason, he was at a loss for words.
He should have stepped forward like Edmund and Bruce and resolutely rejected the Hamiltons¡¯ recruitment. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything when it was time for him to speak.
In the end, he still chickened out.
Brett stopped in his tracks, narrowed his eyes, looked at Edmund and Bruce, and suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, even if your families are destroyed because of this, you still won¡¯t pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons?¡±
Although he was still smiling, it was mirthless.
Cold murderous intent appeared deep in Brett¡¯s eyes.
Edmund and Bruce immediately felt a pressure that made their scalps tingle.
But they still nodded without hesitation and said firmly, ¡°Yes!¡±
Brettughed and said with a twisted smile, ¡°Very good! Since you¡¯d rather have your families destroyed than submit the Hamiltons, I¡¯ll fulfill your wishes! From tomorrow onward, the Coles and the Hales won¡¯t appear again!¡±
As soon as he said this, the elderly man behind him suddenly exuded a strong murderous aura while staring at Edmund and Bruce, making them shudder involuntarily.
Brett turned to look at Ethan, whose forehead was covered in cold sweat. ¡°What about the Sawyers? Are you nning to make the same decision as them?¡±
Large droplets of sweat emerged from Ethan¡¯s face, and his back had long been drenched in cold sweat.
After hearing Brett¡¯s question, Ethan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I, Ethan Sawyer, am willing to lead the Sawyers to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons!¡±
Chapter 1231 - 1231 You Reap What You Sow
1231 You Reap What You Sow
What Ethan said was like a bomb suddenly exploding in the reception hall.
Bruce and Edmund looked at Ethan in disbelief. ¡°Ethan Sawyer, what¡ what did you say?!¡±
Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly and nced at Ethan.
To be honest, Lucas was surprised by what Ethan said too.
He had always known that Ethan was a mercenary person who greatly valued benefits and wasn¡¯t very principled.
He had interacted with Lucas on several asions before, but it was all for the sake of the Huttons and the benefits he could get from helping Lucas.
But Lucas didn¡¯t expect Ethan to defect to the Hamiltons.
Not only was he betraying the Coles and the Hales, his allies from California, but he was also betraying Lucas and the Huttons, who had always supported him.
It seemed that in Ethan¡¯s eyes, the Hamiltons were much stronger than the Huttons. So he would rather betray the Huttons and pledge allegiance to Brett.
Lucas sneered and thought that Ethan better not regret his decision.
Brett looked at Ethan with interest. ¡°Mr. Sawyer, I didn¡¯t expect you to be different from those two. If I¡¯ve guessed correctly, you¡¯re the helmsman of a wealthy family in California. In that case, won¡¯t your current decision be thwarting your initial agreement?¡±
Ethan¡¯s eyes shed with guilt, and he didn¡¯t dare to look at Bruce¡¯s and Edmund¡¯s expressions. He gritted his teeth and said to Brett, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, they all say that wise people adapt to circumstances. I may have had some immature thoughts before, but after seeing your majesty, I think submitting to the Hamiltons is the most correct choice. Everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
What he meant was that even if he had previously thought of fighting against the Hamiltons with Edmund, Bruce, and the others, he had changed his mind now and nned to submit to the Hamiltons.
Ethan was the first to sumb to the Hamiltons in California, so he believed that Brett would definitely appreciate him and value him greatly.
But Brett nced at Ethan and shook his head. ¡°Hah, how is someone like you who can easily betray your allies worthy of pledging allegiance to the Hamiltons? We¡¯re not garbage collectors who take in all kinds of garbage!
¡°You¡¯re worse than those two from the Gillens and the Crosses. You¡¯re not worthy of pledging allegiance to the Hamiltons!¡±
Ethan immediately felt a stinging pain in his face. It was as if he had suddenly received two ps in his face that made him so dizzy he almost fell to the floor.
He never thought that after going all out to betray the other families and the Huttons and defecting to the Hamiltons, he would only end up hearing this!
He was called garbage who wasn¡¯t worthy of pledging allegiance to the Hamiltons because he had betrayed his allies. These words were like violent ps that made Ethan¡¯s face red with embarrassment.
On the other hand, Lucas became more interested in Brett after hearing what he said.
After witnessing Brett¡¯s earlier behavior, he had thought he was just an arrogant and willful scion who relied on the backing of his powerful family to behave like a tyrant and throw his weight around.
Lucas had met many such people. Generally, they didn¡¯t have any decent skills and only enjoyed the ttery of people around them. The more humble and lowly these people behaved, the more conceited they felt.
But Brett actually turned down Ethan, who had betrayed his allies, and the spineless Joel and Anthony, who had begged like dogs in front of him.
On the contrary, he was impressed by Bruce and Edmund, who had refused to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons, and was extremely tolerant toward them.
His behavior made Lucas think that Brett was different from other wealthy scions.
Bruce looked at Ethan, who was pulling a long face, and sneered. ¡°Ethan Sawyer, you betrayed us and wanted to suck up to a powerful family, but your n failed. You must regret it now, don¡¯t you? Unfortunately, there¡¯s no cure for regret in this world!
¡°Since you¡¯ve already done this, the Sawyers can forget about staying established in California!¡±
Edmund said coldly, ¡°Traitors and fence sitters will always end up being defeated because they try to act too smart! Since you¡¯ve betrayed us, all consequences shall be borne by you and the Sawyers in the future! To put it bluntly, if it was on the battlefield, traitors like you should be shot dead on the spot!¡±
Ethan¡¯s face became even paler, and his legs went limp as he really fell to the floor.
He didn¡¯t expect Brett to react that way. One mistake cost him everything!
Now, Brett despised him for betraying his allies and didn¡¯t want to take him in.
Meanwhile, Edmund and Bruce were furious about his betrayal and would naturally sever ties with him in the future.
What would happen to the Sawyers in the future?
Ethan began to panic.
He couldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing!
Ethan suddenly looked at Lucas, who had been sitting in the corner without saying much. Seemingly finding a straw to clutch at, he hurriedly knelt down in front of Lucas and begged, ¡°Mr. Gray, I¡ I¡¯ve indeed made a mistake in a moment of folly. Please forgive me! Please give me a chance and don¡¯t give up on me and the Sawyers!¡±
He knew that he had brought the Sawyers to the most terrible situation and that the only person who could change the Sayers¡¯ fate was Lucas.
Ethan knew that Lucas had an extremely high status in the hearts of Edmund and Bruce.
As long as Lucas forgave him and gave some instructions to Bruce and Hale, he might still have a chance to turn the situation around despite his mistake.
Edmund and Bruce frowned without saying anything. They just quietly waited for Lucas¡¯s decision.
Only Lucas had the right to decide whether or not to forgive Ethan.
Brett looked at Lucas with surprise.
In fact, not long after he entered the hall, he had already noticed the young man sitting quietly in the corner.
Moreover, Lucas was extremely calm, which waspletely different from the five helmsmen. Due to this, he had attracted Brett¡¯s attention and made him take a few extra nces at Lucas.
But Brett didn¡¯t know what Lucas¡¯s identity was. It was only when Bruce asked Lucas for his opinion that he realized Lucas seemed to have extraordinary influence and wasn¡¯t just a random small fry.
And now, when he saw Ethan kneeling in front of Lucas and begging for forgiveness, Brett was even more certain that this young man, who was a few years younger than him, definitely had great authority in California.
He just didn¡¯t know what Lucas¡¯s identity was.
Chapter 1232 - 1232 Drawing A Clear Line
1232 Drawing A Clear Line
Lucas nced at Ethan but said nothing.
Ethan was kneeling on the floor and begging bitterly.
Bruce couldn¡¯t stand it any longer and ridiculed, ¡°Ethan Sawyer, you¡¯re really thick-skinned! After betraying us, you went to tter the Hamiltons. But I bet you didn¡¯t expect him not to want you, did you?
¡°You failed to cozy up to the Hamiltons, and now you¡¯re trying to seek Mr. Gray¡¯s forgiveness and protection? Hah, you must be dreaming!¡±
!!
Edmund said disdainfully, ¡°Hah, Ethan Sawyer, you¡¯re just a disgusting traitor who¡¯s an absolute disgrace to all people! You failed to pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons, and now you turned out and begged Mr. Gray instead. What do you think Mr. Gray is? Do you think he¡¯s someone who will take you in after someone else has abandoned you?¡±
The two of them spoke extremely mercilessly, causing Ethan to turn pale before blushing again. His entire face stung and burned.
He knew how embarrassing his current behavior was. But since things had already developed to this point, if he couldn¡¯t give up his pride and beg for Lucas¡¯s forgiveness, the Sawyers would really have no ce in California!
So despite feeling ashamed and aggrieved, Ethan could only continue shamelessly begging Lucas.
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡ I really don¡¯t mean to say that! I was just too muddled and thought that pledging allegiance to the Hamiltons would solve the issue. But I didn¡¯t expect¡ But no matter what, I¡¯ve never thought of betraying you or bing your enemy!¡±
Ethan tried his best to exin himself and even looked at Lucas nervously with a pitiful expression.
Bruce couldn¡¯t tolerate seeing Ethan¡¯s feigned expressions anymore and said coldly, ¡°Ethan Sawyer, I think you should just be an actor instead of a family helmsman. Unfortunately, your acting skills are still too poor. You think we don¡¯t know what you were thinking just now?
¡°If Brett Hamilton had really epted you just now, you¡¯d probably be behaving differently now. If he had asked you to deal with Mr. Gray and us, you¡¯d definitely agree without hesitation.
¡°You even said that you would never be Mr. Gray¡¯s enemy. What a joke!¡±
Edmund said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. Gray, there¡¯s an old saying that says you can never trust a traitor twice. Since Ethan Sawyer has betrayed you once, he can betray you countless times! You really don¡¯t have to forgive this scoundrel or give him any chance because he¡¯s not worthy at all!¡±
Brett narrowed his eyes slightly.
He could tell from Edmund¡¯s and Bruce¡¯s speech and tone that they were extremely respectful to Lucas. Not only did they address him respectfully, but they clearly saw him in a superior position.
This made Brett even more curious about Lucas¡¯s identity.
Edmund and Bruce had rejected his offer earlier and would rather be destroyed than pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons. Clearly, they had strong backbones and would never submit to anyone easily.
Brett found it incredible that they were so harsh to him but so respectful to Lucas.
Could Lucas Gray be from a family even more prestigious than the Hamiltons?
As soon as this thought arose, Brett dismissed it.
The Hamiltons were one of the nine royal family branches in the US, and among the branches more powerful than the Hamiltons, none of them had thest name Gray.
Could he have some extraordinary traits that allowed him to earn the respect and loyalty of the Hales and the Coles?
Apart from this, Brett couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.
Joel and Anthony immediately looked shocked and bewildered.
They were from the top families of Arizona and Nevada and had very little interaction with the families of California, so they didn¡¯t know who Lucas was.
But anyone could tell from the way the Californian helmsmen treated Lucas that he had a high status.
Just a few minutes ago, Joel and Anthony had even reprimanded Lucas, and they were now worried that it would bring trouble to their families.
The two of them became tense and regretful.
If they had known how powerful Lucas was, they would have been more careful when speaking earlier.
But it was toote now!
¡°Mr. Gray, I really know my mistakes! On ount that we used to be close¡ and for the sake of my daughter, Lena, please just forgive me this time and give the Sawyers another chance!¡±
In order to get Lucas to forgive him, Ethan even brought up Lena, hoping that Lucas would forgive him on ount of his friendship with Lena.
Deep down, Ethan had always hoped that Lena would be more than friends with Lucas so that he would be even closer to Lucas.
But Ethan made the wrong decision again.
Lucas didn¡¯t have any thoughts about Lena in the first ce, and now, he was facing an issue probably caused by her.
Even though Ethan had brought up Lena, it wouldn¡¯t change Lucas¡¯s decision at all.
¡°Ethan Sawyer, from now on, the Sawyers have nothing to do with me. I hope you can firmly remember this.
¡°If I find you using my name to get some benefits in the future, don¡¯t me me for being impolite to you and the Sawyers!¡±
Lucas¡¯s warning immediately made Ethan¡¯s heart sink to rock bottom.
The reason the Sawyers had managed to go from one of the four major families of Orange County to the third family in California was entirely thanks to Lucas¡¯s prestige and power, which enabled them to receive olive branches from countless wealthy families and established enterprises in California. These great opportunities allowed the Sawyers to achieve incredible development.
If Lucas drew a clear line between him and the Sawyers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use his connections anymore, and they would definitely decline rapidly.
Ethan obviously couldn¡¯t ept this oue.
¡°Mr. Gray, please¡ª¡±
¡°If you keep talking nonsense, the Sawyers will disappear from California today! Are you sure you¡¯re going to continue begging?¡± Lucas¡¯s cold voice immediately interrupted Ethan, causing him to shudder.
Chapter 1233 Not Interested
1233 Not Interested Ethan opened his mouth, his face deathly pale, but he knew that he couldn''t continue begging Lucas anymore.
Otherwise, the Sawyers would be destroyed today!
Ethan''s heart was almost bleeding, but he could only say, "Yes, thank you so much for your magnanimity, Mr. Gray!"
In fact, Lucas was already being kind enough to Ethan and cutting him some ck for Lena''s sake.
Lucas used to be part of the military, so he was an upright, straightforward, and determined person, and he hated betrayal the most.
Edmund was right. If it was on the battlefield, Ethan''s act of betraying his allies would definitely warrant being shot to death on the spot.
The fact that he didn''t make the Sawyers disappear from California immediately or punish Ethan was already a great act of kindness.
"Buddy, you look unfamiliar. This should be our first time meeting. May I know who you are?" Brett asked Lucas with a smile and obvious interest on his face.
Lucas nced at Brett and said indifferently, "I''m not a big shot like you''re thinking. I believe you can easily find out that I''m just an abandoned son of the Hutton family in DC. In fact, I''ve been living on my own for so many years that I''m no longer a Hutton."
Brett was surprised.
The Huttons were one of the eight top families in DC, so Brett was no stranger to them.
He had never heard of a Lucas Gray in the Hutton family. Besides, Lucas''sst name was Gray. He wondered if Lucas was an unknown illegitimate child of the Huttons.
But if he was just an illegitimate child, how could people of Bruce''s and Edmund''s status be respectful to him?
Moreover, Brett could sense that Lucas was extremely confident and calm.
How could someone like him really be just an illegitimate child of the Huttons?
If he wasn''t relying on the Huttons, his confidence definitely came from himself.
Thinking of this, Brett looked at Lucas with enthusiasm.
If he could get Lucas to work for him¡
"Lucas, right? For some reason, even though it''s the first time we''ve met, I felt like we''re old friends. I''d like to invite you to help me with some matters. What do you think, Lucas?"
Seemingly afraid of Lucas misunderstanding, Brett added, "Of course, I''m not asking you to work for me. I want to be sworn brothers with you!
"As long as you can help me be the head of the Hamiltons, you''ll get the most credit! I''ll let you be the most distinguished elder of the family whom everyone will look up to and whose status will be second only to mine in the family!"
What Brett said made the eyes of the others in the room widen in shock.
Even Lucas was surprised.
None of them expected that Brett would suddenly extend an olive branch to Lucas and even promise to let him be the most distinguished elder of the Hamiltons.
This was an extremely hefty promise.
Lucas narrowed his eyes and scrutinized Brett''s face. He found that Brett really seemed to mean what he said and that he was willing to invite Lucas to join the Hamiltons as an elder.
If he offered this opportunity to someone else, they would probably be so excited that they wouldn''t know what to say.
A gentleman would sacrifice his life for his confidante. In the face of such a promise made by a wealthy scion with a high status, most people would be extremely grateful and be willing to express loyalty to Brett and fight for him.
Unfortunately, Lucas was not an ordinary person!
Back when Lucas was in Calico, he had already achieved the position of the leader of the Falcon Regiment and the suprememander of the southern front and had hundreds of thousands of soldiers under hismand. His status was on par with that of the helmsmen of the royal family branches.
He had even been willing to forgo his status as the leader of the Falcon Regiment, so why would he work for a scion of the Hamiltons for the sake of the status of an elder of the Hamiltons?
Under everyone''s gaze, Lucas shook his head and said without hesitation, "Sorry, I''m not interested in the Hamiltons."
Brett wasn''t surprised by his answer.
Those who were capable andpetent usually wouldn''t agree to work for others easily.
Only with genuine sincerity would they be moved.
Brett could tell that Lucas was a highly capable person.
The more Lucas refused to agree, the more he valued Lucas and the more interested he was in getting Lucas to join him.
Despite being only in his twenties, Lucas had already developed a calm and firm temperament. He even managed to earn the loyalty and respect of the helmsmen of the Hales and the Coles. If Brett could get such an outstanding man on his side to work for him, he was certain that Lucas would be of great help in his pursuit of the position of the head of the Hamiltons.
"Lucas, you don''t have to be so quick to turn me down. If you have any requests in terms of remuneration and treatment, I''ll definitely do my best to satisfy you! You''re an extremely powerful and capable person. You should be standing at the summit of the world. Isn''t it a waste of your talent if you stay in California?" Brett persuaded with a smile, unwilling to give up.
Lucas shook his head. "I have no intention of working for others, and I don''t want to care about what the Hamiltons want to do. But as long as it''s in California, I won''t allow any other family to meddle with our business."
Lucas explicitly stated what he wanted.
If the Hamiltons wanted to take control of Arizona and Nevada, Lucas wouldn''t interfere, but he would never allow the Hamiltons to meddle in California.
No matter what, California was where Lucas''s foundationy, and the helmsmen of the Hales, the Parkers, and the Coles were all here too. Lucas naturally wouldn''t let other forces control them.
A cold and sullen look appeared on Brett''s face, and he said half-threateningly, "What if I insist?"
Lucas wasn''t afraid at all. He simply retorted mirthlessly, "You can try."
The tension between the two instantly became intense.
Everyone in the huge reception hall fell silent.
No one else had the qualifications to speak in front of Lucas and Brett. They could only remain still amid the oppressive silence.
After a long time, Brett finally smiled and said, "Since you''ve said so, Lucas, let''s wait and see. Maybe you will change your mind when the timees."
Then Brett turned around and walked out of the hall.
The elderly man in white behind him nced at Lucas before following closely behind Brett.
After the two left, everyone in the hall finally heaved a sigh of relief, feeling much more at ease.
Joel nced at Lucas awkwardly before suddenly walking over and saying tteringly, "Mr. Gray, I''m really sorry. I wasn''t aware of your status just now, so I may have offended you. Please don''t hold it against me! As long as you need my help, the Gillens will be ready to give you a hand anytime!"
Anthony chimed in with a simr expression, "Yeah, Mr. Gray, the same goes for the Crosses. Feel free to inform me whenever you need my assistance in the future."
Chapter 1234 Willing to Follow
1234 Willing to Follow
Lucas didn''t have a good impression of these two people, so he obviously wouldn''t want their help. Hearing what they said, he simply said calmly, "As I''ve just said, I only care about the situation in California. As for the matters of Arizona and Nevada, you can settle them yourselves. They have nothing to do with me."
Hearing this, Joel and Anthony immediately became anxious.
"Mr. Gray, we know we''ve offended you earlier, but we truly know our mistake now! We beg you to be kind and help us! The Hamiltons have already shown their ambitions and greed, and there''s no way we can resist them. The only ones who can help us now are you and the Californian helmsmen!
"If you refuse to help us, the Gillens and Crosses will only have a dead end! I beg you to help us!"
"Yes, as long as you help us, we are willing to treat you as the most prestigious guest of the Gillens and the Crosses! We will satisfy all your requests!"
Joel and Anthony were really flustered.
Just now, they had taken the initiative to bow down and submit to the Hamiltons. But in the end, Brett despised them and rejected them directly.
The Hamiltons were clearly determined to gain control of the few states here. Thus, the only choice would be to get rid of the Gillens and the Crosses and then take over everything they had.
But now, Lucas could still be so stubborn and even seemed capable of resisting Brett, making Joel and Anthony feel as if they had found theirst straw to clutch at.
Lucas was their only hope now.
Bruce said with contempt. "Joel Gillen, Anthony Cross, weren''t you acting so servilely to Brett Hamilton just now and saying that you''d get rid of the Hales for them? Now that the Hamiltons don''t want you, you''vee running to us and Mr. Gray for help. Do you have any shame?"
Edmund rolled his eyes and sneered. "You should leave! Otherwise, I will lose my temper and throw you shameless people out of here!"
Seeing how hostile Edmund and Bruce were to them, Joel and Anthony knew that they hadpletely offended them, and no matter how much they begged, it would be impossible for them to obtain the forgiveness of Lucas, Bruce, and Edmund.
"Okay, we''ll leave right now!" The two of them could only leave the Hales residence with the people they brought.
At this moment, there were only five people remaining in the reception hall.
Bruce glowered with displeasure at Ethan, who was standing with his head lowered in a corner, and said hostilely, "You may leave too!"
Ether''s face was a little sullen, but he forced himself to smile and said, "The Sawyers are from California too. Now is the time for us to unite and stand strong against the Hamiltons¡ª"
"Shut up! How can a traitor like you have the cheek to say that we should stand strong together against the enemy? What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get lost!"
Before Ethan could finish speaking, Edmund had already lost control of his anger and hollered at him.
Bruce stared at Ethan coldly as if he was just a stranger.
Ethan''s heart sank.
He knew that from now on, he and the Sawyers would bepletely ostracized from the upper-ss circle of California and lose all right to speak.
He originally had the right to have a say, but he had ruined everything himself.
At this moment, Ethan''s heart was full of regrets, but unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now!
Lucas nced at Ethan coldly without saying a word, but it was obvious what he meant.
Ethan knew that there was no way he could turn the situation around anymore, so he could only say awkwardly, "Alright then¡ I''ll get going now."
Then he left with heavy footsteps, taking one step at a time.
Now, only Lucas, Edmund, Bruce, and Connor were left in the reception hall.
These people werepletely loyal to Lucas, so Lucas no longer had any reservations when talking with them.
"I''ll be staying in Orange County for a few days. If the Hamiltons do anything, report to me right away," Lucas ordered.
"Yes!" Edmund and the rest quickly agreed.
"Lucas, you stayed in DC for some time. Are you nning to shift the focus of your development to DC?" Bruce asked cautiously.
Lucas nodded. "Yes. I actually came here to talk to you about this."
Bruce, Edmund, and Connor immediately knew that Lucas was going to say extremely important matters, so they looked at him with burning gazes.
Lucas said, "In fact, the headquarters of the Stardust Corporation is in DC, so I''m nning to focus my businesses more in DC. From now on, Orange County will just be a branch, and I''ll be spending most of my time in DC and will rarely return to Orange County.
"You should already know that the Parkers have left California and started developing their businesses in DC. A few days ago, I had the Parkers rece the Waltons, one of the eight top families of DC, and take over all of the Waltons'' businesses."
At this point, Lucas nced at the people in front of him and saw the obvious shock and envy in their eyes.
The Parkers had been inferior to the Coles previously, but after following Lucas to DC, they managed to rece one of the eight top families. These helmsmen were undoubtedly jealous and envious of their remarkable achievements.
Lucas noticed their expressions and said, "Of course, the Parkers alone are not enough to help me. So I''d like to find a few trustworthy families to form a new alliance in DC and develop our own forces.
"Since all of you happen to be here, I''d like to ask if you''re willing to leave California and start developing in DC."
What Lucas said surprised Bruce and Edmund.
After hearing about the Parkers'' development, they couldn''t help feeling extremely envious.
In just two months, the Parkers had already gone from a wealthy family in LA to a top family on par with the eight top families. Who wouldn''t be jealous of their achievements?
Bruce and Edmund were well aware that Lucas must have given the Parkers a lot of help. Otherwise, it would have been hard for them to secure footing in DC, let alone make such tremendous progress and achievements within a short time.
They didn''t expect Lucas to give them this opportunity and ask if they were willing to go with him to DC to develop further.
11:56
Chapter 1235 - 1235 Quickly Save Us
1235 Quickly Save Us
Was there a need to think about it?
With joy written all over his face, Bruce said, ¡°Great! Mr. Gray, the Hales are willing to follow you to DC to develop together!¡±
Lucas was giving them help!
If they continued to stay in California, they would soon reach their developmental bottleneck and merely be a behemoth in the region.
Although they wouldn¡¯t encounter much trouble, this would likely be their greatest achievement in their lives.
But if they could follow Lucas to DC, it would mean countless new opportunities, and they might one day even be one of the eight top families!
With Lucas¡¯s help, this goal was definitely not a fantasy but would very likely be reality.
After hesitating for a long time, Edmund said with a bitter smile, ¡°Thank you so much for your kind intentions, Mr. Gray. But even if the Coles go to DC, there probably won¡¯t be much we can do. We¡¯d better not.¡±
After hearing what Edmund said from outside, Edmund¡¯s son, Clement, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Dad, why would you say that? Haven¡¯t you¡ haven¡¯t you always hoped to obtain more opportunities for the Coles to develop further? Now that there¡¯s finally an opportunity in front of you, why are you turning it down?¡±
The anxious Clement wished he could agree on Edmund¡¯s behalf.
If they missed such a rare opportunity, it would be a pity!
Edmund nced at his son and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m turning down Mr. Gray¡¯s kind intentions? Isn¡¯t it all because of you?! Mr. Gray is willing to help us develop in DC, but if we can¡¯t give him any help, we¡¯ll only end up bing his burden. Trust you to have the cheek to drag him down and take advantage of him!¡±
If Edmund was still young, even if all he had were his own two hands, he would definitely follow Lucas to DC.
But he was already in his seventies, and he didn¡¯t know how much longer he had to live.
Moreover, Clement was his only son, and he knew what kind of a person his son was and whether or not he was capable of taking over the family.
This was why Edmund had said that even if Lucas took the Coles to develop in DC, they would only be a burden for him.
Clement¡¯s face turned red. He understood what his father meant.
Deep down, he knew that Edmund was refraining from handing over the position of helmsman to him because he wasn¡¯t capable enough. He didn¡¯t think it would be safe to hand the family over to him.
Even though his father was currently supporting the Coles, how much longer could he hold out?
Looking at Edmund¡¯s old and wrinkled face, Clement felt a strong sense of guilt.
¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve made countless mistakes in the past, and I¡¯ve failed to inherit your wisdom. I¡¯ve let you down with my inability to take on big responsibilities. I know you¡¯re not handing over the family to me because I¡¯m not capable enough.
¡°But now, I will certainly repent and learn more so that you can rx sooner and no longer have to slog your guts out for the family! Dad, I¡¯ll really obey your instructions and work hard.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Edmund patted Clement¡¯s shoulder excitedly. ¡°Clement, since you¡¯ve said that, I can be at ease now!¡±
If his son could turn over a new leaf at this age and take on some responsibilities, Edmund would be able to answer to his ancestors when he died!
Looking at Edmund and Clement, Lucas smiled. ¡°Let the past be the past. There¡¯s no need to bring it up again. Since you¡¯ve repented and know that you should be driven and hardworking, I¡¯ll give you this chance too. Now, it¡¯s up to you if you want to take it.¡±
Clement looked at Lucas in surprise. ¡°Mr. Gray, you mean I can go to DC with you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lucas nodded and then said to Edmund, ¡°Mr. Cole, you don¡¯t have to worry about your family going to DC and bing a burden to me. In fact, there are very few people I trust. Apart from the Parkers, who have gone to DC in advance, there¡¯s only the Hales and the Coles.
¡°Rest assured. After you arrive in DC, I will definitely protect you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. You just need to shift your focus and manpower to DC and focus on developing your force there. This will be considered helping me.¡±
Edmund¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude.
He knew that Lucas wanted to take care of him and the Coles, so he let them go with him to DC.
As for the Coles being able to provide him with assistance, Lucas was justforting them.
With Lucas¡¯s abilities and connections, the Coles were merely mediocre, and they wouldn¡¯t be of any use to him.
Edmund was full of gratitude for Lucas¡¯s help.
The only thing he could do was to do his best to make the Coles stronger and strive to provide help to Lucas in the future.
The Hales and the Coles had decided to go to DC to develop. After settling this matter, Lucas felt relieved.
Suddenly, his phone rang. He looked at the number on the caller ID and found that the call was from Charlotte.
Lucas was surprised.
When Charlotte brought Cheyenne out this morning, they were both cold and ignored him. They even ordered him not to follow them out.
Now that Charlotte was actually calling, he wondered if they were willing to listen to his exnation after calming down.
As soon as Lucas answered the call, he heard a flustered voice. ¡°Lucas! We¡¯re in trouble. Quicklye over to save me and Cheyenne!¡±
Lucas¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Where are you?¡±
While asking, he hurried toward the gate of the Hale residence.
Charlotte said anxiously, ¡°We¡¯re in Lotte Entertainment City. A man brought a bunch of people, and he wants to take Cheyenne and me away. We¡¯re in a private room now, but they¡¯re banging on the door and might charge in at¡ªAh!¡±
Before she could finish speaking, he heard a loud bang over the phone, as if the door had been shoved open.
Immediately afterward, Charlotte¡¯s call was terminated.
With a gloomy expression, Lucas immediately called her, but no one answered, and the phone was turned off.
The situation was terrible!
Chapter 1236 - 1236 Cheyenne Faces a Crisis
1236 Cheyenne Faces a Crisis
Lucas had strong murderous intent in his eyes as he strode toward the gates of the Hale residence.
Seeing Lucas¡¯s expression change drastically, Bruce, Edmund, and the others were all shocked. They quickly caught up to him and asked anxiously, ¡°Mr. Gray, what happened?¡±
Lucas asked gloomily, ¡°Where¡¯s Lotte Entertainment City?¡±
¡°Lotte Entertainment City?¡± The two elderly men looked at each in bewilderment.
!!
On the other hand, Connor, who was born and raised in Orange County, was very familiar with the entertainment joints here and immediately said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I know where it is!¡±
¡°Show the way!¡± Lucas grabbed Connor¡¯s arm without thinking and left quickly, dragging Connor with him.
The situation was urgent, so he didn¡¯t have time to exin anything to them.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Seeing the two disappearing at the gates of the Hale residence in no time, Edmund and Bruce looked at each other in confusion.
But even though they didn¡¯t know what was going on, they could tell from Lucas¡¯s expression that something big must have happened to make him look so horrified.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know what has happened, it must have something to do with the Lotte Entertainment City Mr. Gray mentioned. Let¡¯s rush over immediately,¡± Edmund said with a grim expression.
Bruce nodded. ¡°Yes! And we need to bring people in case there¡¯s an emergency!¡±
The two of them quickly gathered their subordinates.
Meanwhile, Lucas took Connor into his Jaguar and drove speedily on the roads of Orange County under Connor¡¯s guidance. He even ran several red lights.
He still didn¡¯t know what happened to Cheyenne and Charlotte and whether their lives were in danger, so he didn¡¯t have the patience to wait for the red lights to turn green.
Of course, even though he was speeding, his driving skills were superb, so he wouldn¡¯t get into any traffic idents.
But this was all too thrilling for Connor. Lucas was going at a speedparable to a race car¡¯s, and the several close shaves on the bustling streets made Connor turn deathly pale. If Lucas wasn¡¯t the one driving, he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to control himself and vomited.
¡
At this moment, in a private room of Lotte Entertainment City¡
Despite Cheyenne¡¯s fear, she still tried her best to protect Charlotte. But her hands were already trembling, and cold sweat covered her pale face.
In front of them was a middle-aged man with his back facing them, his body covered in wounds and bleeding profusely. Half-kneeling on the floor, he was still trying to shield Cheyenne and Charlotte and stop people from getting near them.
The person he was fighting was an elderly man in white.
Beside the elderly man was a young man in his twenties. He was sizing up Cheyenne and Charlotte as if he was looking at the prey he was hunting.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you two beauties to have such a powerful bodyguard! Unfortunately, my bodyguard is far stronger than yours, so you lost!¡± The young man smiled. ¡°Beauties, I don¡¯t want anyone to die here, so you two better obey and stop resisting, and I¡¯ll let your bodyguard go. How does that sound?¡±
Hearing this, Charlotte and Cheyenne looked even more panicked and desperate.
What should they do now?
Now, the only person who could protect them was Stanley, who was half-kneeling on the floor in front of them.
But Stanley was severely injured to the point where he could barely stand up. His dagger had also been snatched away by the elderly man, and he had lost so much blood.
Of course, they didn¡¯t want to submit to this frivolous yboy, but if they still resisted, Stanley might die!
Stanley, under Lucas¡¯s orders, had protected them for a long time. Although they usually had very little interaction with him, they couldn¡¯t watch him die to protect them.
What should they do now?
Cheyenne¡¯s face was covered in misery and despair.
Charlotte had just called Lucas, but as soon as she said a few words, the door of the private room had been kicked open, and their phones had been taken away by the elderly man in white. Who knew if Lucas had heard where they were clearly.
Besides, even if Lucas had heard it, it would be impossible for him to rush here within a short time.
If Stanley hadn¡¯t dashed out to protect them with his life on the line and stalled for some time, this young man would have already captured them¡
Stanley raised his arm with difficulty and wiped the blood seeping out of the corner of his mouth while glowering at the young man and his elderly bodyguard opposite him. ¡°They¡¯re not people you can afford to provoke! If you don¡¯t want to die, I advise you to leave right now, or else it¡¯ll be toote to regret!¡±
He was no match for the elderly man and had been beaten to a pulp.
But Stanley knew that messing with Cheyenne and her family was Lucas¡¯s taboo. If anyone dared to offend them, he would never let them off!
Once Lucas was here, the two bastards in front of him would definitely have a hard time.
The most important thing he had to do now was to try his best to protect Charlotte and Cheyenne before Lucas arrived. He mustn¡¯t let anyone do anything to them!
After hearing Stanley¡¯s threat, the young man smiled with superiority. ¡°Are you threatening me? Hah, what a joke. I¡¯ve lived for over two decades, and no one has ever dared to threaten me in the face like that!¡±
With a proud expression, he seemed to remember something, put on a polite stance, and introduced himself to Cheyenne and Charlotte, ¡°Speaking of which, I almost forgot to introduce myself to you beauties. No wonder you¡¯re so scared to get close to me.
¡°My name is Angus Hamilton, and I¡¯m a direct descendent of a royal family branch!¡±
Angus¡¯s face was full of pride as he talked about his family. ¡°Do you know what the royal family is? Well, I guess ordinary folks wouldn¡¯t have heard about us, and all they know are the eight top families of DC.
¡°Hmph, those eight top families aren¡¯t even worthy of carrying our shoes!
¡°There are only nine royal family branches, and our power is beyond your imagination! Even if the eight top families join forces, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re a match for the Hamiltons!
¡°Do you know how powerful we are now?
¡°Hah, no matter what your background is, no matter who you bring up, they are nothing to the Hamiltons!¡±
What Angus said made Cheyenne and Charlotte turn even paler.
Chapter 1237 - 1237 Behind Closed Doors
1237 Behind Closed Doors
Cheyenne and Charlotte didn¡¯t expect this young man to have such a powerful background!
Just based on the royal family name alone, they knew that the Hamiltons were extremely powerful and not a family that ordinary people like them coulde into contact with usually.
Stanley, the bodyguard Lucas had arranged for them, was already a very powerful expert. He used to be the number one expert in LA, and after training under Lucas for so long, he had progressed further in martial arts.
But even Stanley was no match for the elderly man in white beside Angus.
Based on this alone, it was apparent how terrifyingly powerful the Hamiltons were.
Even Stanley couldn¡¯t help inhaling sharply after hearing Angus reveal his family.
Lucas had previously arranged for him to stay in DC for a while, so he knew how powerful a royal family branch like the Hamiltons was.
His martial arts skills had improved significantly, yet he was still no match for the elderly man. Clearly, he was extremely formidable.
Since Angus could have the protection of such a strong powerhouse, he definitely had an extraordinary status in the Hamilton family.
This made the situation even worse!
Stanley gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Does being a royal give you the right to bully women and kidnap them as you please? Fancy you calling yourself the descendant of an apex family! You want to hurt them? Over my dead body!¡±
Protecting Cheyenne and Charlotte was the task Lucas had entrusted him with, so no matter what, he had to do his best to keep them safe!
Angus reprimanded angrily, ¡°Hmph, you must have a death wish! I nned to let you off on ount of the two beauties, but since you don¡¯t treasure the opportunity, you can¡¯t me me!¡±
Then Angus said to the elderly man next to him, ¡°Kill him!¡±
The elderly man didn¡¯t act immediately and instead persuaded, ¡°Mr. Angus, this man seems to be from the military. We¡¯d better be careful in case¡¡±
Angus said nonchntly, ¡°So what? Even if their backer is a big shot from the military, they are nothingpared to the Hamiltons! Why should I be afraid of them? Since I told you to kill him, just do it! What nonsense are you saying?¡±
¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The elderly man in white immediately charged toward Stanley fiercely.
Stanley stared closely at the elderly man, not daring to be careless at all. He struggled to take a deep breath and pulled out thest thin dagger from the heel of his shoe with one hand while avoiding the elderly man¡¯s lethal attack and shing at him.
Flying daggers were the weapons he was best at using, but the elderly man had snatched away the dagger he had used earlier. He had also thrown a few daggers, but it had been futile.
Fortunately, Stanley had hidden a weapon in an inconspicuous spot of his shoe sole. When the dagger shed over, the elderly man retreated a little, affecting his attack. His attack slowed slightly, allowing Stanley to narrowly dodge the deadly blow.
But the elderly man was really good at martial arts. After missing, he changed his move instantly and kicked Stanley¡¯s chest.
This time, Stanley didn¡¯t manage to dodge the attack. After suffering the kick, he was immediately kicked far away until he hit a wall in the corridor outside the room.
The kick was extremely fierce. Stanley was severely wounded in the first ce, and after taking the kick, the bones in his chest cracked again. He huddled up on the floor, unable to stand up at all.
¡°Hmph, he¡¯s actually not dead.¡± Angus frowned in displeasure when he saw Stanley desperately struggling to get up from the floor.
However, although the bastard getting in the way didn¡¯t die, he should havepletely lost hisbat power. The two beautiful women in front of Angus were going to belong to him!
He stared at Cheyenne and Charlotte with a fiery gaze and licked his lips.
Although he wasn¡¯t ugly, he looked deplorable when making this action.
The elderly man advised, ¡°Mr. Angus, you came to California for an important mission, and you just arrived in Orange County today. In case you miss the important task because of these two women, wouldn¡¯t that be terrible? Why don¡¯t you wait until the matter is done before¡ª¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Angus hollered impatiently.
¡°Who¡¯s the scion of the Hamiltons? Who calls the shots here? You or me? Go stand outside. Don¡¯t get in the way of my business! Do you hear me?¡± Angus ordered.
The elderly man could only sigh silently and answer, ¡°Yes!¡±
Although he thought that it was strange for these two beautiful women to have such a powerful bodyguard, and he even guessed that they might be rted to the military, he was just a bodyguard after all. Even if he reminded Angus to be careful, he wouldn¡¯t listen to him at all.
Since he worked for the Hamiltons, he could only obey Angus¡¯s orders.
Despite knowing what would happen to the two women next, it was beyond his control.
The elderly man walked out of the private room, leaving Angus alone with Cheyenne and Charlotte inside.
After struggling for a long time, Stanley finally managed to recover from the severe pain. He struggled to turn his head and happened to see the scene of the door closing in front of him.
Intense fury appeared in Stanley¡¯s eyes as he tried his best to crawl toward the door.
He knew that if he couldn¡¯t stop it, Cheyenne and Charlotte would face something horrendous.
Lucas had sent him to protect Cheyenne and Charlotte. How could he watch that kind of thing happen?
But now that Stanley was severely wounded, it was already a miracle that he could survive. Even if he went all out and expended all his energy to crawl forward, he only inched forward a little. There was no way he could save the sisters.
Stanley had no choice but to plead with the elderly man. ¡°Go¡ go stop him. If heys a finger on the two women inside, he will definitely die a terrible death!
¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. If you don¡¯t want to see him die, hurry up and stop him! Otherwise, neither of you will survive!¡±
The elderly man in white looked coldly at Stanley, who had blood all over his face. ¡°You¡¯re in no ce to makements or meddle with Mr. Angus¡¯s affairs! Now, you are the one who¡¯s going to die!¡±
Then he raised his right leg to stomp hard on Stanley¡¯s head!
Chapter 1238 - 1238 Saving His Wife
1238 Saving His Wife
When Stanley saw therge foot moving toward him and expanding in front of him, a trace of despair appeared in his eyes.
Stanley knew that the elderly man in white was extremely strong.
Even if he stepped on a stone like this, he would easily break it, let alone a human head.
If this foot stomped on him, he would probably die.
But Stanley felt unwilling!
He had just started working for Lucas a few months ago, and this time, Lucas had ordered him to protect the person who meant the most to him. Yet he failed to protect her and would die here instead.
He was letting Lucas down and felt ashamed!
He would die with regrets like this! And even after death, he wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace!
The elderly man didn¡¯t actually have a deep feud with Stankey, but he had to kill Stanley.
The elderly man had a vague feeling that Stanley and the two beautiful women inside definitely had a terrifying force supporting them.
Since he couldn¡¯t convince Angus, he could only help him clean up the aftermath. Only by killing Stanley here could he silence him and stop today¡¯s matter from being leaked, thereby avoiding trouble for Angus.
In fact, not only Stanley but the two women inside also had to die after Angus sought enough pleasure.
Only the dead could keep secrets.
The elderly man remained expressionless as his foot was about to stomp on Stanley¡¯s head. But suddenly, he felt a terrifying aura charging toward him maniacally.
The elderly man immediately got goosebumps and didn¡¯t have the time to stomp Stanley to death. He had to raise his arms and cross them in front of him hastily to protect his vital point.
Bang!
The next moment, a ferocious forcended on the elderly man¡¯s arms and sted him far away.
The elderly man¡¯s swift reaction had saved his life. If he hadn¡¯t protected his head with both arms, he would have been dead now!
Thud!
The elderly man¡¯s body flew back seven meters in the long corridor andnded heavily on the floor.
Although he wasn¡¯t dead yet, his arms had beenpletely crushed, and his body was severely injured. Afternding on the floor with a loud thud, he spat out a mouthful of blood and could no longer get up.
The elderly man raised his head with difficulty and looked at the other end of the corridor. He saw a tall figure standing there. He couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but this person was exuding a terrifying aura, like a ferocious beast.
Stanley thought that he would definitely die, but he didn¡¯t expect to be saved.
He turned his head and saw a familiar figure standing in front of him.
¡°Lu-Lucas!¡± Stanley¡¯s face was full of joy, and he was so excited that he was on the verge of tears.
But it wasn¡¯t the time to be touched. Stanley immediately pointed at the door of the private room across from him and said anxiously, ¡°Lucas, Cheyenne is inside. Quickly go save her!¡±
The moment he said this, a surging murderous intent appeared in Lucas¡¯s eyes. He instantly kicked the door of the private room open.
Bang!
His kick immediately smashed the door of the private room, turning it into a pile of broken wood.
Angus, who was nning to infringe on Charlotte and Cheyenne in the private room, was startled andshed out, ¡°Which bastard dares to interrupt me?!¡±
No one said anything. Only a tall and slender figure walked into the private room with a cold expression.
The moment they saw this figure, Cheyenne and Charlotte burst into tears.
They were just weak and vulnerable women who didn¡¯t know any self-defense skills and were no match for Angus.
If they weren¡¯t both here and could help each other, they would have already been vited by Angus.
But even then, the two of them were in very miserable states. After a lot of struggle, Angus had tied up their hands and was about to humiliate them.
They were already willing to die rather than suffer Angus¡¯s vitions.
But they didn¡¯t expect Lucas to make it in time at the critical juncture!
How could they not burst into tears of joy?
In contrast to Cheyenne¡¯s and Charlotte¡¯s joy, Angus was furious.
Just as he was about to get his hands on the two beautiful women, someone barged in and interrupted him. He was so angry that he wanted to kill people.
¡°White w, what are you doing? How could you let someone barge in? Hurry up and chase him away!¡± Angus hollered in fury.
White w was the name of the elderly man in white and also the bodyguard that his family had specially assigned to protect him.
He had clearly asked White w to guard the door and prevent others from entering, yet White w failed to do such a simple matter, causing Angus to lose his temper.
Still, Angus had a lot of faith in White w¡¯s abilities. As long as he made a move, there were no enemies he couldn¡¯t defeat.
Moreover, this young man in his twenties was absolutely no match for White w.
However, there wasn¡¯t a single sound or movement outside regardless of how much Angus shouted. White w didn¡¯t respond, let alone rush in to protect him and chase away this punk.
Angus had an ominous premonition.
Did something happen to White w?
No, that¡¯s impossible!
No one in Orange County should be a match for him!
Despite feeling a trace of panic and shock, Angus kept a fierce expression on his face and shouted at Lucas, ¡°Punk, who the hell are you? Do you know who I am? How dare you barge in and ruin things for me? I won¡¯t spare you!¡±
Lucas ignored Angus¡¯s moring and turned to look at Cheyenne and Charlotte.
When he saw the two of them crying with their hands tied up with a gaudy tie, a murderous gaze appeared in his eyes. He nced at Angus coldly and immediately walked toward Cheyenne and Charlotte.
Lucas helped Cheyenne up from the floor and tore off the tie wrapped around her hands.
¡°Lucas!¡± Cheyenne threw herself into Lucas¡¯s arms and hugged him tightly while bawling loudly.
Chapter 1239 - 1239 He Must Die
1239 He Must Die
¡°Honey¡ I thought I¡¯d never get to see you again! It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have thrown a tantrum ande here on my own. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± Cheyenne said tearfully with regret all over her face.
If she hadn¡¯t gotten upset at Lucas, given him the cold shoulder, and gone out with Charlotte to rx while not allowing Lucas to follow, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this plight today and almost gotten vited.
At this moment, Cheyenne was shocked and terrified. Seeing Lucas saving them in the nick of time, she was touched and aggrieved with lingering fears. Unable to control her emotions, she cried intensely.
Charlotte was feeling the same. She also wanted to hug Lucas and cry her heart out, but Lucas was her brother-inw, not her husband. Only Cheyenne could cry in his arms, while she couldn¡¯t. She could only suppress her surging emotions while wiping away the tears on her face.
Lucas looked at his wife weeping in his arms, feeling extremely distressed and sorry for her. He patted her on the back andforted gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything¡¯s fine now. With me here, no one can hurt you anymore.¡±
He didn¡¯t think that Cheyenne and Charlotte were at fault.
Today¡¯s disaster was clearly because someone harbored designs on them after seeing how beautiful they were.
Now, Lucas was just thankful that he had arrived in time to save Cheyenne and Charlotte. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know what would have happened to them in the end.
Angus was exasperated at being ignored by Lucas at first.
But after hearing Lucas and Cheyenne¡¯s conversation, he suddenly realized that the man who barged in was Cheyenne¡¯s husband.
But so what?
It wasn¡¯t his first time snatching someone else¡¯s wife.
When it came to the women he wanted, he didn¡¯t care if they had boyfriends or husbands.
As long as he revealed that he was from the Hamilton family, even if he snatched another man¡¯s woman, no one would dare to say a word!
¡°Punk, I¡¯ve set my sights on your woman. If you¡¯re sensible, you¡¯d better hand those two women over to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make sure you die a horrible death!¡± Angus said.
Lucas turned his head and nced at Angus as if he was looking at a dead man. Angus immediately shuddered and subconsciously took a step back.
This man¡¯s gaze is too terrifying!
The intense murderous aura that Lucas was exuding made him feel as though Lucas was going to kill him!
¡°What¡ what do you want to do?¡±
Angus was so frightened that he stammered, but he soon realized that his words were diminishing his family¡¯s prestige. So he said, ¡°I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯m from the Hamiltons, one of the royal family branches in the US, and I have a powerful expert by my side. If you don¡¯t obey me, I won¡¯t spare your life! Do you hear me?¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to this idiot at all.
At this moment, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the private room. Soon, Bruce and Edmund appeared in the corridor with their subordinates.
¡°Mr. Gray, are you alright? We were worried that something might happen, so we brought our people here to help!¡± Bruce and Edmund looked at Lucas nervously and exined why they had appeared here.
Lucas nodded slightly and pointed at Stanley outside the private room, who was severely wounded and unable to get up. He ordered them, ¡°He¡¯s severely injured. Immediately get him to the hospital for treatment!¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± Bruce agreed right away.
A couple of the Hales¡¯ subordinates immediately stepped forward and quickly carried Stanley away. Although they moved quickly, they were very careful.
Lucas nced at Cheyenne and Charlotte again and said gently, ¡°You¡¯ve both been shocked. Go home first. I¡¯ll head back immediately after settling the matters here.¡±
Although Cheyenne and Charlotte were unwilling to leave, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be of much help here. Besides, there were already more than a hundred people from the Hales and Coles here, so Lucas wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. They nodded and agreed.
¡°Arrange for people to send my wife and sister-inw home. Make sure they¡¯re safe!¡± Lucas ordered again.
Edmund immediately acknowledged, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make sure they arrive home safely!¡±
¡°Honey, you¡ be careful too. We¡¯ll wait for you at home,¡± Cheyenne said worriedly before leaving with Charlotte and more than twenty of the Coles¡¯ bodyguards.
When Angus saw that Lucas had more than a hundred helpers, he widened his eyes slightly with some surprise, but there wasn¡¯t any fear in his eyes. Instead, he licked his lips and chuckled. ¡°I was wondering why you had the courage to go against me. It turns out you¡¯re a big shot here in Orange County. You actually brought so many people here.
¡°But so what if you¡¯ve brought a lot of people? I¡¯m from the Hamilton family, and I have a noble status. None of you will dare toy a finger on me! If you dare toy a hand on a Hamilton, you will all die. Do you believe me?¡± Angus said fearlessly.
¡°Oh, really?¡± Lucas sneered and instructed someone to bring White w, the elderly man in white who was at hisst breath, in from outside the room. He threw him to Angus¡¯s side like he was a dead dog.
¡°The one who¡¯s going to die is you!¡±
After Angus saw the terrible state that the elderly man was in, his pupils constricted, and he eximed in shock, ¡°White w?!¡±
He didn¡¯t expect his bodyguard to have been beaten so terribly and be on hisst breath, looking like he was about to die.
At this moment, he finally knew why White w didn¡¯t respond when he yelled for him toe over and save him. It turned out that White w had already been captured and beaten into a pulp.
¡°You¡ you are really audacious! The Hamiltons are royals, yet you have the guts to harm my bodyguard. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll eradicate you overnight?¡± Angus roared loudly, furious and flustered.
¡°The Hamiltons¡ Hah!¡± Lucas sneered and directly ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡±
After seeing what Angus had done to Cheyenne and Charlotte, Lucas definitely wouldn¡¯t let him off.
Even though he was a royal, Lucas wouldn¡¯t let him live.
Anyone who dared to harm his wife had to die!
Angus self-righteously thought that Lucas wouldn¡¯t dare to touch him just because he was a royal, but he didn¡¯t know that Lucas¡¯s status wasparable to the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman¡¯s. How could he care about Angus¡¯s threat?
Although Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hamiltons at all, Bruce and Edmund were stunned after hearing Angus¡¯s origin. Then their faces became grim and revealed fear.
¡°He¡¯s from the Hamilton family¡ Mr. Gray, are we really going to kill him?¡± Edmund asked hesitantly.
Chapter 1240 - 1240 Cleaning All Traces
1240 Cleaning All Traces
It wasn¡¯t that Edmund was timid, but the Hamiltons were a royal family branch after all. Just half an hour ago, they had just met Brett Hamilton, and they were extremely afraid of the Hamiltons.
If Lucas hadn¡¯t been there, they would probably have really been unable to resist the pressure from the Hamiltons.
Now, the person in front of him was also from the Hamiltons. If they really killed him here, it might bring a catastrophe to Lucas.
¡°He deserves to die. Kill him!¡± Lucas said without hesitation.
Bruce and Edmund were astonished to hear the firm determination and murderous intent in Lucas¡¯s tone.
They had just had a conflict with Brett, but theypletely didn¡¯t fall out with him, so there was still room for negotiation.
But if they really killed Angus here, they would form a deadly feud with the Hamiltons.
But thinking that Angus had offended Lucas¡¯s wife and sister-inw, they could understand why Lucas wanted to kill him.
At this moment, Angus could also sense that Lucas really wanted to kill him, while White w, the top expert by his side, had already beenpletely crippled. He now felt terrified.
¡°You¡ you are too audacious! Do you bumpkins know how prestigious my family is? Let me tell you. Even the eight top families of DCbined are no match for us!
¡°Furthermore, I¡¯m a direct descendant of the Hamiltons, and my grandfather is the current helmsman of the family! If you dare toy a finger on me, my grandfather will never let you off. Even if we raze all of California down to the ground, we won¡¯t let you off!
¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost immediately, and I might spare you! Do you hear me?¡±
Angus yelled hysterically. But at this moment, he no longer had the haughtiness he had before. Instead, he was full of fear.
Seeing that Lucas still wanted to kill him after he revealed the Hamiltons¡¯ name, he just thought that Lucas didn¡¯t know about them because he was a hillbilly. So he went all out to exin his family¡¯s background to try and deter Lucas and the rest.
But Lucas didn¡¯t want to bother with Angus at all. He just raised his hand and signaled for them to take action.
Edmund didn¡¯t say anything else and ordered the experts behind him, ¡°Do it!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Two experts from the Coles immediately walked straight to Angus with strong killing intent.
Angus¡¯s legs went limp, and he dropped to his knees. For the first time in his life, he felt boundless fear and the threat of death.
¡°No, no, no, please don¡¯t kill me! I¡ I was wrong! Sir, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for being so daring. I apologize to you! I canpensate you with money!
¡°I¡ I can pay you ten million dors! No, I¡¯ll give you fifty million dors. Please don¡¯t kill me. Please let me off!¡± Angus begged with his face covered in fear.
He wasn¡¯t that stupid, and he could still tell that Lucas was the one who called the shots here, so he immediately begged Lucas and even prostrated to him.
Lucas looked at him coldly, with only contempt in his eyes.
Angus wanted to exchange a mere 50 million dors for his life. The value of his life was pathetically low!
Seeing Lucaspletely unmoved, Angus panicked even more. He made up his mind and yelled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hundred million dors! That¡¯s all the cash I have now! If you still think it¡¯s not enough, I can give you all the houses, cars, and stocks I own. Please just spare my life and let me go! I will never dare to offend your wife again!¡±
Angus was full of misery and regret but also resentment at the same time.
It was the first time in his life he had encountered such humiliation. Once he escaped, he would definitely take the Hamiltons with him and bathe Orange County in blood to make up for the shame he suffered today!
He would definitely rip Lucas into shreds to soothe his hatred!
But before Angus could finish speaking, he stopped abruptly.
A steel-like hand grabbed his neck and twisted it. Angus¡¯s neck was broken, and he died on the spot!
Even at the moment of his death, his face was covered in disbelief, as he couldn¡¯t believe that someone actually dared to kill him.
He didn¡¯t even know who the person who killed him was.
At the side, the elderly man, who was on hisst breath, widened his eyes in horror after watching Angus die. Then his eyes rolled backward, and his body went limp. He died on the spot as well.
Looking at the two corpses in front of him, Edmund asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Gray, what should we do next?¡±
Edmund was still feeling anxious and worried about ordering people to kill the Hamilton scion.
Lucas instructed calmly, ¡°Get rid of their corpses and make sure no one breathes a word about this. Also, clean up all the traces, including the surveince here. Don¡¯t let anyone find any traces of these two.¡±
Angus deserved to die. Although Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hamiltons, he didn¡¯t want them toe after him and hound him like mad dogs.
Thus, he decided to clean up the traces so that there was a chance the Hamiltons wouldn¡¯te looking for him.
Bruce and Edmund knew that the matter concerned their future, so they didn¡¯t dare to be careless about it at all and quickly agreed.
¡°Rest assured, Mr. Gray. We¡¯ll definitely clean up all the traces and make sure no one knows that Angus Hamilton was ever here!¡± The two assured Lucas.
The Hales and the Coles were now the top families in California, so Lucas believed that they were capable of handling this matter.
After handing the matter over to them, Lucas went to the hospital to check on Stanley¡¯s condition. After hearing the doctor say that Stanley¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, he felt relieved. Then he returned home to his vi in the middle of Pearl Lake.
As soon as he entered the vi, Charlotte and Cheyenne, who had been waiting in the living room for a long time, immediately dashed to him.
¡°Honey, are you alright?¡±
¡°Lucas, you¡¯re finally home!¡±
The two of them carefully scrutinized Lucas and breathed a sigh of relief only after ensuring that he was unscathed.
But immediately afterward, the sisters looked a little awkward and hung their heads low, not daring to look at him at all.
If they hadn¡¯t thrown a fit at him and gone out on their own today, they wouldn¡¯t have met Angus and almost had an ident.
So facing Lucas, they were extremely uneasy and felt that they had made a mistake.
Charlotte, who had dragged Cheyenne out with her, especially felt regretful and guilty.
Cheyenne clearly didn¡¯t believe the photos of Lucas and Lena in the first ce, yet Charlotte had insisted that they teach Lucas a lesson. So she had pressured Cheyenne into ignoring him and even brought her out for a trip to Lotte Entertainment City. In the end, she had almost gotten them into serious trouble.
The thought of it overwhelmed Charlotte with so much guilt and self-reproach that she couldn¡¯t bring herself to raise her head.
Chapter 1241 - 1241 Can’t Stand It
1241 Can¡¯t Stand It
¡°Lucas, it¡¯s all my fault for what happened today! If I hadn¡¯t refused to trust you and insisted on making Cheyenne throw a tantrum at you, she wouldn¡¯t have met that bastard and almost suffered horrors. Stanley wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured protecting us either!¡±
Charlotte said with a look of self-reproach, ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s all my fault. Just scold me if it¡¯ll make you feel better.¡±
Cheyenne quickly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault! If I hadn¡¯t ignored you, given you the cold shoulder, and even abandoned you to go out with Charlotte, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten into trouble. At the end of the day, it¡¯s all because I didn¡¯t trust you enough¡¡±
Seeing Cheyenne nning to take all responsibility, Charlotte hurriedly said, ¡°No! Lucas, Cheyenne has always trusted you, and she even told me that those photos are fake. She believes that there¡¯s nothing between you and Lena. It was my petty temper. I insisted that Cheyenne teaches you a lesson. That¡¯s why today¡¯s matter happened¡¡±
The two of thempeted to take responsibility.
Lucas looked at the two sisters and sighed, but he had a gentle smile.
¡°Okay, you two don¡¯t have to fight to take responsibility. It¡¯s not your fault for what happened today. If you must me someone, me Angus Hamilton for being bold and reckless.¡±
He added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to me yourselves. I¡¯m thankful enough that you¡¯re fine. And regarding Stanley¡ he¡¯s alright. Although he suffered severe injuries, he was fine when I went to the hospital. He¡¯ll be alright after recuperating in the hospital for a while.¡±
Stanley was indeed heavily wounded at the time. Fortunately, he trained all year round, and he was in good physical condition. Besides, most of his injuries were superficial wounds and abrasions. There were some fractures and excessive blood loss, but his vitals weren¡¯t affected. He just had to recuperate well in the hospital for some time to return to the way he was before.
There was nothing serious with Stanley¡¯s condition, making Lucas feel relieved.
After hearing what Lucas said, Cheyenne and Charlotte finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling as if a huge boulder had been lifted off their hearts.
If Stanley really died because of protecting them, they would never be at ease.
¡°Thankfully, Stanley is alright. Otherwise, I would feel even more guilty,¡± Cheyenne said guiltily.
Seeing Cheyenne still ming herself for this incident, Lucas pulled her into his arms andforted, ¡°It¡¯s really not your fault. Stop ming yourself. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital in the afternoon to let you see Stanley in person!¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Cheyenne wrapped her arms around Lucas¡¯s waist and buried her head in his chest.
Seeing the two of them hugging, Charlotte couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Hey, I really can¡¯t stand this! Don¡¯t abuse us singles here! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±
Charlotte covered her eyes and wailed before running into her room upstairs.
Cheyenne blushed shyly, quickly pushed Lucas away, and looked at him with some chagrin.
It was his fault for suddenly hugging her and causing Charlotte to tease her. It was too embarrassing.
After Cheyenne gave him a shy re of annoyance, Lucas felt his heart surge.
He had been apart from Cheyenne for more than ten days, and he missed his lovely wife dearly. Now that she gave him this re, the fire in his heart suddenly ignited.
¡°Honey, let¡¯s talk in the bedroom.¡± Lucas picked Cheyenne up in his arms and walked toward their bedroom.
Cheyenne let out an exmation and hugged Lucas¡¯s neck tightly. She understood what he meant and blushed even more shyly.
¡°No, don¡¯t be like this¡ It¡¯s broad daylight, and Charlotte is at home too. We shouldn¡¯t do this¡ªMmph!¡±
Before Cheyenne could finish speaking, Lucas blocked her lips with a kiss.
Their fiery breaths intertwined between their lips and teeth.
Charlotte had nned to head downstairs to get some milk from the refrigerator, but she happened to see Lucas carrying Cheyenne and kissing her while going to their bedroom. After being stunned for a moment, she quickly realized what they were going to do and immediately blushed.
¡°Ahhh! My eyes!¡±
Charlotte immediately forgot her n to go downstairs to get some milk. She headed straight back to her room, mmed the door shut with a bang, and covered her burning face.
But for some reason, the scene of them hugging and kissing each other kept running through her head. She even thought of some other scenes that made her entire face blush as red as a tomato.
¡°Ahhh! What was I thinking?!¡±
Charlotte patted her cheeks, threw herself onto her bed, and hid under her duvet.
¡
Meanwhile, the Coles and Hales hadpletely cleaned up all traces that Angus and the elderly man in white had left behind in Lotte Entertainment City and Orange County, as well as disposed of their corpses.
Even if someone came to investigate, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find a single clue.
But Angus, a direct descendant of a royal family branch, naturally couldn¡¯t vanish without any rhyme or reason.
¡
The following morning, Angus¡¯s father called Brett and asked in displeasure, ¡°Did Angus look for you? He¡¯s already in his twenties, but he¡¯s still so childish and unreliable. I told him to call me as soon as he arrived in Orange Countyst night. But he hasn¡¯t even texted me yet. I can¡¯t reach him on the phone either!¡±
¡°Brett, you¡¯re the elder brother, so you have to keep an eye on him. Don¡¯t let him get too carried away with fooling around that he forgets about me!¡±
Hearing this, Brett was stunned for a moment. ¡°Dad, what did you say? Angus is here in Orange County too? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±
On the other end, Brett¡¯s father was just as puzzled. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t he go look for you? He kept telling me that he was going to Orange County to look for you! Is he messing around somewhere again?¡±
The two were surprised.
Angus was five years younger than Brett, and he had been extremely clingy to him since he was a child. Even though he came to Orange County to have fun, he should have met Brett or called him at least.
What did it mean that he didn¡¯t contact them and that they couldn¡¯t reach him either?
Brett¡¯s heart skipped a beat as an ominous premonition surged in his heart, causing him to be frightened. Did something happen to Angus?
Chapter 1242 - 1242 He Disappeared
1242 He Disappeared
¡°Dad, I¡¯m sending someone to look for Angus in Orange County now,¡± Brett said over the phone.
After hanging up, Brett called Angus a few times, only to hear that the phone was off and no one could be reached.
He frowned and called White w, Angus¡¯s bodyguard. But he couldn¡¯t reach him either.
Brett¡¯s expression became grim.
If it was only Angus who couldn¡¯t be reached, it could be due to special circumstances such as his phone¡¯s battery running out.
But since neither of them could be contacted, something had likely gone wrong.
¡°Immediately send people to investigate what time Angus arrived in Orange County yesterday and where he went. Find him immediately!¡± Brett said to a butler beside him.
¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The butler acknowledged and immediately got to it.
An hourter, the butler returned to Brett with a few documents and reported, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s still no news about Mr. Angus¡¯s whereabouts yet. This is the information about Mr. Angus¡¯s traces that my subordinates have found. Please take a look!¡±
The documents had information on Angus¡¯s itinerary for the past few days, as well as the people he hade into contact with. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything unusual.
But after Angus and his bodyguard had lunch at a restaurant yesterday, they went missing, and there were no traces of their whereabouts afterward.
Angus was a scion of the Hamiltons, and he had even brought one of the most elite bodyguards of the family with him. How could he possibly vanish into thin air all of a sudden?
Something must have happened!
Brett mmed the document onto the table and ordered, ¡°Send everyone to search for him! No matter what, we have to find Angus even if we have to turn Orange City inside out!¡±
He already had an ominous premonition that something might have happened to Angus.
But even if something happened to him, he had to see him, dead or alive!
If someone really dared toy a hand on Angus, he had to find the murderer!
At this moment, Lucas¡¯s face suddenly surfaced in Brett¡¯s mind.
The Hales were undoubtedly the most powerful force in Orange County.
Moreover, even Bruce, the helmsman of the Hales, was extremely respectful and polite to Lucas. This was enough to show that his status was much higher than Bruce¡¯s.
Brett didn¡¯t believe that Lucas was merely an abandoned son of the Huttons.
After returning from the Hale residence yesterday, Brett had sent his men to investigate Lucas.
It was then that he discovered that Lucas¡¯s life experience was extremely strange. Lucas was indeed an illegitimate son who had been kicked out by the Huttons when he was a child, but he had soon disappeared for six years after he became the Carters¡¯ live-in husband.
When Lucas reappeared in Orange County half a year ago, he had changed drastically, and his subordinate forces had all developed rapidly.
As for where Lucas had been and what he had experienced to undergo these changes during these six years, Brett was unable to find out anything.
And now, Lucas was the true boss of California.
If something really happened to Angus here, it might have something to do with Lucas!
Brett clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Lucas Gray, who exactly are you¡ I hope my brother¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with you. Otherwise¡¡±
Ruthlessness gleamed in his eyes.
¡
Meanwhile, in the vi in the middle of Pearl Lake¡
After being away from each other for a long time, Lucas and Cheyenne had an incredibly passionate night that was so intense that they slept in till veryte the following morning.
While they were having breakfast downstairs, Charlotte blushed slightly and red at Lucas a few times, causing him to be puzzled as to why she was annoyed with him.
When Cheyenne got out of bed, she felt as if her waist was about to break, and she almost couldn¡¯t stand up straight. When she headed downstairs for breakfast, she couldn¡¯t help supporting her waist with her hand while ncing at Lucas coyly.
Seeing this, Lucas knew that he had gone a little over the topst night. He touched his nose with slight embarrassment, coughed a little, and said, ¡°Cheyenne, you should stay home to get some rest today. I¡¯ll help you handle any important work matters if anything pops up.¡±
Her face flushed, Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Didn¡¯t you say we should go to DC as soon as possible? There¡¯s a lot of stuff I have to hand over properly. I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°Okay then. Call me if you need help.¡±
Lucas stopped trying to convince her. He knew that she was a conscientious, hardworking, and professional person. Since they were at a critical moment before moving to DC, Cheyenne definitely couldn¡¯t rx and insisted on doing everything herself.
Moreover, the matter about moving to DC shouldn¡¯t be dyed and should be settled as soon as possible.
In Lucas¡¯s opinion, DC was much safer than Orange County.
DC was the financial and political hub of the country, where all prestigious families and forces gathered. It was precisely because of this that no one would dare to act recklessly in DC.
But it was hard to say the same about Orange County.
Thus, Lucas wanted to settle everything in Orange County as soon as possible and then bring his family to DC. Only then could he feel more at ease.
After sending his wife and daughter to the Brilliance Corporation and the kindergarten, Lucas arrived at the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Orange County branch.
The Orange County branch was already a part of the Stardust Corporation, so Lucas didn¡¯t n to touch it. But as the chairman of the corporation, since he was back in Orange County, it was only right that he took a look at the branch¡¯s operational and financial situation.
Besides, Cheyenne, the general manager of the branch, would also be transferred to DC, so there were still some matters that had to be handled.
Just as Lucas arrived at the office and read a few documents, he received a call from Bruce.
¡°Lucas, ording to the information I¡¯ve received, the Hamiltons probably already know that something has happened to Angus Hamilton. Brett Hamilton has arranged for his subordinates to search for information about Angus Hamilton, and the Hamiltons have also dispatched many experts to Orange County. It¡¯s a huge ruckus.¡±
Bruce sounded serious and nervous.
¡°How many people are here?¡± Lucas asked.
¡°ording to the information I¡¯ve obtained, there are at least a hundred people here, and all of them are skilled in martial arts. They¡¯re not ordinary people, and they¡¯re difficult to deal with.¡±
Hearing this, Lucas frowned. ¡°Have you finished cleaning up like I told you yesterday?¡±
Since the Hamiltons had sent so many people over to look for Angus, what had happened in Lotte Entertainment City definitely couldn¡¯t be leaked.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had people clean up everything. The Hamiltons definitely won¡¯t be able to find any clues!¡± Bruce knew that the matter was serious, so he didn¡¯t dare to be careless and had already sent his men to verify.
...
¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s leave the matter alone for now. You should be careful and make sure to keep a good eye on your subordinates. Inform me if anything happens,¡± Lucas ordered.
Since they had already cleaned up the traces, no matter how much the Hamiltons searched, they would never be able to find Angus.
After ending the call, Lucas set aside the matter regarding the Hamiltons.
But soon, a secretary knocked on the door, entered, and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, someone named Brett Hamilton is here, and he¡¯s asked to speak to you. Would you like to see him?¡±
Chapter 1243 - 1243 Questioning
1243 Questioning
Lucas raised his eyebrows.
He didn¡¯t expect Brett toe so soon after Bruce mentioned him.
Could he have found out that Angus Hamilton¡¯s death is rted to me?
Lucas instructed without hesitation, ¡°Bring him here.¡±
!!
Regardless of whether Brett had found out something or not, Lucas decided to meet him first and y it by ear.
Soon, Brett was brought to the chairman¡¯s office.
He didn¡¯te alone. There was an elderly man wearing a white long-sleeved shirt. He was Brett¡¯s bodyguard.
This elderly man was different from White w, but he was simrly dressed. It was probably the uniform of the Hamiltons¡¯ top bodyguards.
But the one standing behind Brett looked a few years younger than White w. His energy was restrained, and he seemed much more powerful.
¡°Hello, Mr. Hamilton. What brings you here?¡± Lucas saidnguidly while remaining seated.
He wasn¡¯t friends with Brett in the first ce, not to mention that Angus had died in Lucas¡¯s hands. Lucas was destined not to get along harmoniously with the Hamiltons, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered to feign politeness with Brett.
Brett frowned, displeased with Lucas¡¯s attitude.
But he wasn¡¯t here to make friends with Lucas today.
¡°Lucas Gray, let¡¯s be upfront and honest. My brother is in your hands, right? I want you to hand him over!¡± Brett said with a sullen look.
Upon hearing this, Lucas knew that he hadn¡¯t found out about Angus.
If he had really found out about Angus, he would have known that Angus was already dead and that there was no way for Lucas to hand him over.
Brett was probably just probing him.
¡°Who¡¯s your brother? Mr. Hamilton, you can¡¯t talk nonsense. I don¡¯t even know who your brother is. Isn¡¯t that too absurd to ask me to hand him over?¡± Lucas frowned with displeasure.
Brett sneered. ¡°Lucas Gray, you don¡¯t have to pretend with me. My brother, Angus, arrived in Orange County yesterday with his bodyguard. Ordinary people won¡¯t be able to get close to him at all, yet he vanished without a trace here. You and the Hales are the only ones who can do this in Orange County. How dare you say that my brother¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with you?
¡°Lucas, I respect you for being a good man, so I didn¡¯t get into a conflict with you yesterday. But this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m a pushover! If you hand over my brother now, I won¡¯t hold it against you, and I can even let you and California off.¡±
Brett narrowed his eyes and threatened Lucas, ¡°But if you continue being stubborn and refuse to let him go, the Hamiltons won¡¯t let you off! The Hamiltons are royals, and if we get serious, we can raze all of California to the ground!¡±
Lucas¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re really great, Mr. Hamilton. What does your brother¡¯s disappearance have to do with me? You actually came to me for his whereabouts and even used your family to threaten me. What a joke!
¡°If you¡¯re here today for this matter, then I have nothing else to say. Go elsewhere to look for your brother. You¡¯re not wee here!
¡°And don¡¯t think I¡¯m afraid of the Hamiltons because you¡¯re royals! You should have witnessed the situation at the Hales¡¯ yesterday. Do you think I¡¯d be afraid of you?
¡°Also, I¡¯m giving you another warning. California is my turf, and you and your family are in no ce to act out of line here! You can try seeing if you can raze California to the ground!¡±
Lucas spoke arrogantly without being polite to Brett at all.
Brett gritted his teeth, his face gloomy.
After angering Lucas, Brett saw that he was merely indifferent and domineering. He didn¡¯t seem guilty at all, making Brett wonder if this really had nothing to do with Lucas.
In fact, Lucas¡¯s guess was right. Brett hade to look for Lucas today, not because he had found any evidence but to probe Lucas to see if Angus¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with him.
But if Lucas really wasn¡¯t the culprit, how did Angus go missing?
Brett was uncertain now.
However, the most important thing to do now was to locate Angus as soon as possible.
Brett pondered for a moment before his expression suddenly changed, from being overbearing at first to looking helpless.
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯m sorry for offending you, but I was too worried about my brother¡¯s safety. How about this? I know you¡¯re the most powerful person in Orange County, and even the Hales, the top family here, take orders from you. So I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor.
¡°As long as you help me find my brother, you¡¯ll be mine and my family¡¯s friend from now on. And the Hamiltons will owe you a big favor!¡± Brett said sincerely.
He cared about his younger brother, so he was extremely sincere when asking Lucas for help.
Of course, it was hard to say how he would return the favor.
But Angus had been killed by Lucas. How could Lucas possibly help him find Angus?
Lucas shook his head without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the Hamiltons¡¯ favor at all.¡±
Then he suddenly changed his tone. ¡°I know you¡¯ve sent a lot of people to Orange County, but that displeases me. I can let you stay here for another two days, but after two days, all the Hamiltons must leave California! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
Brett had almost never been spoken to so rudely to his face before, and Lucas¡¯s threat also made him furious.
¡°Lucas Gray, how dare you threaten me. It seems like you really don¡¯t take the Hamiltons seriously!¡± Brett shouted with his jaw clenched.
Lucas moved the corners of his lips slightly without saying anything, but his gaze was full of contempt for the Hamiltons, seemingly telling Brett that he really didn¡¯t take them seriously.
In fact, since Brett had domineeringly gone to the Hales yesterday and demanded that the top families of California pledge allegiance to the Hamiltons, Lucas had already been very displeased with the Hamiltons because they wanted to snatch his forces away from him.
Later, the idiot Angus actually ignorantly tried to vite Lucas¡¯s wife and sister-inw. He overstepped Lucas¡¯s bottom line and utterly angered him, leading to Lucas ordering his death without hesitation.
However, Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hamiltons.
He had instructed the Hales and the Coles to remain tight-lipped about Angus¡¯s death and clean up all the traces, not because he didn¡¯t dare to face the Hamiltons but because he didn¡¯t want them to hound him and bring him unnecessary trouble at this time.
Lucas¡¯s attitude infuriated Brett even more.
¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯re really arrogant! You want the Hamiltons to leave Orange County within two days? Hah, do you think you have what it takes? When the timees, don¡¯te crying on your knees to me!¡±
Brett glowered at Lucas and then turned around to leave.
Chapter 1244 - 1244 Asking for Aid
1244 Asking for Aid
After looking for Lucas today, Brett had not only failed to find out where his younger brother was, but he didn¡¯t get Lucas¡¯s help either. Instead, he ended up infuriated, so he naturally didn¡¯t want to stay here to waste his breath on nonsense.
After leaving the Stardust Corporation office, Brett turned around to look at the building and shouted with a resentful expression, ¡°Lucas Gray, it looks like you want to do this the hard way! How dare you go against the Hamiltons? Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to die!¡±
The elderly man in white following Brett had been silent all this time, but he suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Brett, this young man named Lucas Gray is extraordinary. His martial arts skills are very good, maybe as good as mine!¡±
¡°What did you say?!¡± Brett¡¯s expression instantly changed, his eyes wide in shock.
!!
The elderly man in white beside him was Mateo, one of the top ten experts of the Hamiltons.
Ever since the helmsman had arranged for this powerful bodyguard to protect him, Brett had be the envy of many family members, and he felt a greater sense of security.
With Mateo by his side, Brett was almost fearless of anyone, and he didn¡¯t have to bring extra bodyguards with him everywhere he went.
But Mateo actually said that Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills were on par with his.
How was this possible?!
Mateo was already in his fifties, and he was from a family of martial arts practitioners. He had been practicing martial arts since he was a few years ago, and only then did he acquire the terrifying strength he had now.
Lucas was only around 27 or 28 years old, which was a few years younger than Brett. He didn¡¯t look very strong either, so Brett didn¡¯t believe that he hadbat strengthparable to Mateo¡¯s.
It was simply a fantasy!
¡°Mateo, did you sense it correctly? How can Lucas Graypare to you?¡± Brett didn¡¯t believe it at all.
Mateo nodded solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. I can sense that he¡¯s absolutely a top expert, even though his aura is hidden. He¡¯s terrifyingly powerful, so you mustn¡¯t underestimate him! I¡¯m afraid even I won¡¯t be able to take a head-on blow from him.¡±
Mateo¡¯s words made Brett¡¯s face turn grim.
He knew that Mateo wasn¡¯t the type to make frivolousments. Since he had said so, it must be true.
He didn¡¯t expect Lucas to be such a top powerhouse at such a young age. In that case, many things would be much trickier.
¡°Got it. It seems like with our current forces, we really can¡¯t take over California from Lucas Gray. I¡¯ll have to ask the family to send some more top experts to help!¡± Brett said seriously.
After leaving the Stardust Corporation, Brett continued to instruct his subordinates to search for Angus. They had almost scoured all of Orange County.
Unfortunately, they still couldn¡¯t find any clues about Angus.
He and White w seemed to have vanished into thin air without leaving any traces.
Even Brett couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.
He had already gathered all the experts of the Hamiltons in the surrounding states andunched an intensive search for Angus, but there were still no results.
Even if Angus was dead, he wanted to see his corpse. But now, they didn¡¯t even know if Angus was dead or alive. There was no news about him at all.
This could only mean that someone was deliberately covering up the matter about Angus and had even wiped out all the traces to make sure they couldn¡¯t find anything.
Since this person could do this, he definitely wasn¡¯t an ordinary person!
Previously, Brett suspected that Lucas was getting up to some tricks. But now, he wondered if some other royal family branch was involved in this.
After all, the families of Orange County shouldn¡¯t be powerful enough to cover up everything and get rid of all the traces so well despite the Hamiltons¡¯ search!
Brett scratched his head anxiously. Did Angus offend some formidable figure? But he shouldn¡¯t have!
Although there were a few big shots who didn¡¯t care about offending the Hamiltons, these important figures wouldn¡¯t just kill Angus silently and not inform the Hamiltons.
After a futile day of searching, Brett had no choice but to report the situation to his father, Jensen, at night.
¡°What did you say? Angus went missing in Orange County, and he¡¯s still nowhere to be found?¡± Jensen flew into an uncontroble rage, and his voice was so thunderous that his phone almost broke.
¡°Someone there actually has the guts to hurt my son?!¡±
Brett moved his phone slightly away from his ear. After Jensen finished shouting, he said, ¡°Dad, calm down. Angus is a Hamilton, and even top families wouldn¡¯t dare to hurt him. It might be something else.
¡°In any case, I¡¯ll do my best to find him!
¡°But this also shows that the situation in Orange County is moreplicated than we thought. So I¡¯d like to seek more help from the family. Please send two more top experts to assist me!¡±
Brett didn¡¯t mention Lucas during the call. After all, Mateo hadn¡¯t really fought against Lucas, and it was only based on gut feeling that he thought Lucas was strong. He couldn¡¯t use this as a reason to ask for more assistance from the family.
Jensen agreed without hesitation, ¡°Alright! Since this matter concerns Angus¡¯s life, we can¡¯t be careless. How about this? If you still can¡¯t find Angus by tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll bring people and go to Orange County myself!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Brett was overjoyed.
If his father brought the family¡¯s top experts here, they would definitely be able to find Angus and even take over California!
Heh, Lucas Gray will only have a dead end when the timees. Let¡¯s see if he can still be stubborn!
¡
By seven the following morning, the Hamiltons still didn¡¯t have any good news, and Angus was still nowhere to be found.
At this point, Angus had been missing for two days, and no one had contacted the Hamiltons during this time. Something might have really happened to him.
Brett could only call his father again. ¡°Dad, we still can¡¯t find Angus¡¡±
He had barely gotten any sleep the past two days, and his voice was hoarse and full of fatigue.
Jensen didn¡¯t me him and simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll head over to Orange County now! Wait for me there!¡±
Soon, a ne from DC took off for Orange County. In it were Jensen and arge group of elite experts of the Hamiltons.
¡
Lucas was unaware of this.
He was still handling the matters at the Stardust Corporation in an orderly manner.
In the afternoon, Edmund called Lucas and said grimly, ¡°Mr. Gray, we¡¯ve just received the news that Jensen Hamilton, the son of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman, has just arrived in Orange County with many subordinates!¡±
Chapter 1245 - 1245 No Longer Afraid
1245 No Longer Afraid
¡°Jensen Hamilton?¡± Lucas raised his brows slightly.
Edmund gave Lucas the information about the Hamiltons that he had gathered over the past few days. ¡°Yes. Jensen Hamilton is the third son of the current helmsman of the Hamilton family. But he has always shown talent in martial arts, and he isn¡¯t any worse than the experts of the Hamiltons.
¡°Jensen is the youngest son of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman, so he has been greatly favored by the Hamiltons since he was a child. Now, among the three sons, Jensens seems to be the most likely to take over as helmsman, rather than his elder brothers.
¡°Anyway, this man is hard to deal with, and he has even brought a group of the Hamiltons¡¯ experts with him to Orange County. This is a massive threat. Mr. Gray, you must be careful!¡±
Lucas said nonmitally, ¡°Alright.¡±
In fact, he didn¡¯t take Jensen seriously at all.
No matter how skilled he was, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for Lucas. After all, he was just a son of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman, not a pure martial artist.
Besides, Lucas was the former captain of the Falcon Regiment and had equal status to the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman. Since Jensen was the helmsman¡¯s son, he was one notch inferior to Lucas, and Lucas wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him.
¡
At this moment, at Orange County International Airport, a group of people arrived at the airport terminal.
Brett, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately walked to the leading middle-aged man with bright eyes. ¡°Dad!¡±
Clearly, the tall and robust middle-aged man was Jensen Hamilton, Brett¡¯s father.
After getting inside Brett¡¯s car, Jensen immediately asked, ¡°Have you not found Angus yet?¡±
Brett lowered his head guiltily and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m too ipetent. I deployed all the Hamilton¡¯s nearby avable staff and almost turned Orange County upside down, but I still couldn¡¯t get any news of Angus.¡±
Looking at Brett¡¯s haggard and bloodshot eyes, Jensen knew that his son had indeed done his best, so he didn¡¯t me him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find Angus!¡± Jensen patted his son on his shoulder and then suddenly asked, ¡°How¡¯s your mission going? Have you conquered all those states?¡±
Brett immediately answered, ¡°I¡¯ve conquered Oregon, Arizona, and Nevada. The families there don¡¯t dare to disobey the Hamiltons, but things aren¡¯t going well in California. We¡¯ve encountered a bunch of tough nuts.¡±
¡°There are actually tough nuts here?¡± Jensen was instantly puzzled. ¡°Who are they? Is there another royal family branch going against us?¡±
Brett shook his head. ¡°No, speaking of which, this person has quite a background. His name is Lucas Gray, and he¡¯s only in his twenties. He¡¯s an illegitimate child of the Huttons, who are one of the eight top families of DC. After he got kicked out by the Huttons two decades ago, he ended up in Orange County.
¡°But he should have encountered something special. He used to be an ordinary person, but he went missing for six years and only returned to Orange County half a year ago. Yet within such a short period of time, he managed to be the greatest big shot in California, and even the helmsmen of the Hales and the Coles pledged allegiance to him.
¡°But my subordinates can¡¯t find out where he went and what he did when he disappeared. There¡¯s no information about him at all!
¡°That¡¯s not all. Mateo told me that Lucas Gray is a terrifying expert whose martial arts skills are on par with his. Even the experts of the Peerless Martial Association have been defeated by him. Thus, he attained the title of the Overlord of California.¡±
Brett told Jensen all the important information about Lucas that he had found.
Jensen was rather indifferent and aloof at first. But after he heard about the drastic changes Lucas had undergone in the six years he had vanished, as well as how even the Hamiltons¡¯ intelligencework couldn¡¯t find out what had happened to him during those six years, his expression changed greatly.
Brett knew that something was up and quickly frantically asked, ¡°Dad, do you know something? Or do you have any guesses in mind? Who exactly is he?¡±
After thinking about it, Jensen said seriously, ¡°As far as I know, people like him who have gone missing for several years and whose information even the Hamiltons can¡¯t get hold of are very likely to be from the military. Moreover, he held a high position!¡±
¡°Military? A high position?¡± Brett¡¯s expression changed uncontrobly.
It seemed unlikely at first, but after thinking about it, he realized that it seemed to be the only possibility.
Even the Hamiltons couldn¡¯t find any information about Lucas and what he had done during those six years. Clearly, his experience was absolutely ssified.
Jensen continued, ¡°If he¡¯s just an ordinary high-ranking military personnel, the Hamiltons won¡¯t be afraid. But through the information you¡¯ve given me, I have a bad premonition.
¡°Lucas Gray is probably not just an ordinary high-ranking military personnel. He might very likely be someone close to the suprememanders of the four major territories!¡±
Brett opened his mouth with a dumbfounded expression.
The US was divided into four territories, the south, east, west, and north, and there was a suprememander for each of the four territories. The suprememanders were extremely powerful andmanded hundreds of thousands of soldiers.
Even the top leaders of the US were only equivalent in status to the suprememanders, and even the Hamiltons didn¡¯t dare to easily confront one of them.
If Lucas really had such a high status, it would exin why he was so fearless toward the Hamiltons.
Likewise, Lucas wasn¡¯t someone that Brett could deal with.
Even if Lucas was only a follower of one of the suprememanders, he still had the support of the suprememander, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.
Strictly speaking, Lucas¡¯s identity and status were on par with his father¡¯s.
When Brett thought of this, his face became even more sullen. ¡°Dad, if Lucas Gray really has such a high status, what¡ what should we do?¡±
Jensen sneered. ¡°Even if he¡¯s close to a suprememander, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of him!
¡°Now, the most important thing for us to do is to takeplete control of California. Only in this way can the Hamiltons¡¯ power be expanded. We might even be able to be one of the top royal family branches!
¡°Even if Lucas Gray used to have a high status, he¡¯s left the military now, and his authority must have decreased greatly. His former backer, one of the suprememanders, might not necessarily help him either.
¡°So, he must be alone now. In that case, why should we be afraid of him? As long as we kill him and hide the news, no one will speak up for him. Even the suprememander won¡¯t confront us over a dead man who¡¯s left the military!¡±
Brett came to a sudden realization. ¡°That¡¯s right! He has already left the military, and his former identity and status no longer count. Who is he to go against the Hamiltons?¡±
After figuring this out, Brett became a lot less scrupulous toward Lucas and even no longer saw him as a threat.
This time, Jensen hade personally with many experts. He thought that Lucas was definitely dead meat!
Chapter 1246 - 1246 Trap
1246 Trap
¡°Don¡¯t worry about Lucas Gray for now. We have to settle the matter about California first. We can¡¯t let this drag on any longer. Send people to invite the helmsmen of the top five families in California right now. I want to see how courageous they are to have the audacity to go against the Hamiltons!¡± Jensen instructed.
¡°Yes, Dad. I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately!¡± Brett acknowledged.
Soon, the helmsmen of the five top families in California received the Hamiltons¡¯ invitation to discuss matters.
After receiving the news, Bruce immediately called Lucas.
!!
¡°Lucas, the Hamiltons definitely have malicious intentions for inviting us!¡± Bruce said solemnly.
Moreover, Lucas wasn¡¯t a helmsman of the top five families in California, yet he also received the exact same invitation as the Hales.
The Hamiltons definitely wanted to take advantage of the situation to get rid of Lucas, their stumbling block.
¡°Since they¡¯re inviting us, let¡¯s go over and have a look,¡± Lucas said nonchntly.
Even if Jensen was really capable, and the invitation was for a meeting full of threats and hidden schemes, Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid at all.
Bruce said worriedly, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m really worried that they might harm you during the gathering. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re nning to take us with you to DC? I think we should just let the Hamiltons have California. It¡¯s not worth it for us to go head-to-head against them!¡±
When Lucas heard this, his face immediately darkened. ¡°Are you scared? Don¡¯te then!¡±
With that, he hung up the phone.
Bruce was instantly stunned.
Ever since he had pledged allegiance to Lucas, though they hadn¡¯t interacted much, he had never faced such hostility from Lucas.
Moreover, after hearing Lucas¡¯s final words, he knew that he was enraged.
Cold sweat immediately gushed out from Bruce¡¯s body and soaked his clothes in the blink of an eye.
Bruce had never thought that what he said would anger Lucas!
But after thinking about it, Bruce immediately understood why Lucas was upset.
Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hamiltons at all, so those who followed him naturally only needed to follow him closely and do as he said.
But what he said revealed obvious fear and his intentions to withdraw, as if he was evading the Hamiltons.
Lucas was naturally upset.
Bruce wiped the cold sweat on his head and hurriedly called Lucas back. He assured, ¡°Mr. Gray, I was muddled just now. Since I¡¯m your follower, I naturally have to face everything together with you! No matter what happens at the gathering tonight, I¡¯ll definitely go with you! I won¡¯t back down again!¡±
Hearing this, Lucas calmed down.
If Bruce was a coward who was scared of the Hamiltons, Lucas would naturally be extremely disappointed in him and even consider giving up the Hales.
Fortunately, Bruce wasn¡¯t confused in the end.
¡
At 8 p.m., the helmsmen invited by the Hamiltons all arrived at the Grandeur Hotel in Orange County.
When Lucas arrived at the Grandeur Hotel, he saw Bruce, Edmund, and Ethan already waiting here.
There were two other people whom Lucas hadn¡¯t met much, namely Anton Holmes and Jim Sullivan.
They were the helmsmen of the current top five families in California.
Upon seeing Lucas, the few of them greeted him one after another. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Gray!¡±
Lucas nodded at them in acknowledgment.
Only Ethan seemed embarrassed when he saw Lucas and didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.
Lucas ignored him and simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±
Then he took the lead and headed straight into the Grandeur Hotel.
In the hotel lobby, a man in an immacte suit hurried over and said smilingly, ¡°Wee, dear honored guests. Mr. Hamilton is already waiting for you in the VIP room on the top floor. Pleasee with me!¡±
Under his lead, Lucas and the five helmsmen went to the entrance of thergest private room on the top floor of the hotel.
¡°Mr. Hamilton is inside. Pleasee in!¡±
At the thought of having to face the Hamiltons soon, the helmsmen became nervous, and even their bodies stiffened.
But after seeing Lucas walking in first calmly, they took a deep breath and followed him in.
As soon as they entered, they saw a middle-aged man sitting in the master seat.
The middle-aged man was rather robust, and he had a square-shaped face with thick neck muscles. Although his figure couldn¡¯t be seen clearly on the seat, they could still sense his formidable aura.
Brett, whom they had met before, was sitting beside the middle-aged man, and their facial features were rather simr.
Without a doubt, the robust middle-aged man in the master seat was Jensen, the favored youngest son of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman.
Standing behind the two of them was a bodyguard d in a white long-sleeved robe, looking coldly at the people who entered.
From the moment they entered, Jensen had been staring at them, especially Lucas, who was at the front.
Lucas was only in his twenties, much younger than the helmsmen behind him, who were in their fifties and sixties.
Moreover, Lucas exuded a calm yet domineering aura that ordinary young people definitely wouldn¡¯t possess.
Even the five helmsmen of the top five families in California showed cautious, nervous, or scared expressions in their eyes when they saw him. Yet Lucas kept apletely straight face, as if he didn¡¯t feel anything at all.
Jensen narrowed his eyes and sized Lucas up carefully while recalling the information about Lucas that Brett had given him this morning.
Lucas was only 28 years old this year, and he was an illegitimate son of the Huttons, who got expelled from DC by the Huttons two decades ago. He was extremely ordinary in the past, but after vanishing for six years, he returned apletely changed man and now possessed martial arts skills on par with the top experts of the Hamiltons.
Based on this information, Jensen vaguely guessed Lucas¡¯s origin. But now, after finally meeting him in person and sensing the unyielding and bloodthirsty aura faintly emanating from Lucas, he was even more certain of his guess.
This young man is indeed extraordinary! Jensen stared at Lucas for a long time before suddenly asking, ¡°Are you Lucas Gray?¡±
...
Chapter 1247 - 1247 Intention to Recruit
1247 Intention to Recruit
Jensen¡¯s voice was extremely loud, so when he suddenly spoke in the incredibly quiet private room, it was thunderous.
The sudden noise startled all the helmsmen, and Anton and Jim shuddered as they were almost out of their element. Ethan was so shocked that he turned pale and subconsciously took a step back.
Bruce and Edmund also received a great shock. But fortunately, under Lucas¡¯s influence, they weren¡¯t scared of the Hamiltons, so they recovered quickly and calmed down.
But the two of them felt rather ufortable because Jensen was obviously trying to establish dominance by doing that on purpose.
!!
Besides, he had only asked them toe along out of convenience. The one Jensen really wanted to deal with was Lucas.
Despite facing Jensen¡¯s sudden shout, Lucas remained calm andposed without the slightest change in his gaze.
He walked forward, pulled out a chair himself, sat down calmly opposite Jensen, and answered lightly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lucas Gray.¡±
Jensen truly appreciated his demeanor and bearing.
The young man in front of him was indeed quite outstanding. Even he had to admit that in the Hamilton family, no young man possessed the same aura as Lucas. Even his son Brett couldn¡¯t match up.
Jensen turned his gaze to the helmsmen of the five top families in California. ¡°Since all the helmsmen are here, there¡¯s no need to be restrained. Please sit down.¡±
They came over and took their seats one after another.
¡°Mr. Hamilton, may I know why you asked us toe here?¡± Edmund said after taking a seat.
Although everyone had already guessed what was going on, they still wanted to hear what the Hamiltons had to say.
Jensen didn¡¯t answer straightaway. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, and I¡¯d like to get to know everyone. Of course, it¡¯s not just a simple meeting. Let¡¯s have dinner first, and we will talk after eating.¡±
Then he said to the waiter at the door, ¡°Serve the dishes.¡±
Soon, there was a spread of delectable dishes on the round table in the room.
The others were worried and nervous, so they were restrained and weren¡¯t in the mood to eat.
Only Lucas maintained hisposure and picked up his cutlery to eat calmly, as if he was really here just to eat.
Seeing his behavior, Bruce, Edmund, and Ethan were fine since they were familiar with Lucas, but Anton and Jim were obviously shocked and frequently looked over at Lucas.
Even Brett looked at Lucas with aplicated gaze. Lucas Gray is a few years younger than me, but he really seems to be fearless of the Hamiltons. He¡¯s acting like there¡¯s no one else around.
As a five-star hotel, the Grandeur Hotel served a sumptuous and delectable spread, with arge plethora of offerings, especially since the host today was the esteemed Jensen Hamilton.
But apart from Lucas, none of the others present were in the mood to eat. It was a huge waste of food.
Halfway through the meal, Jensen suddenly asked, ¡°Lucas, I heard you used to be part of the military and that you¡¯re rted to the four territories, but which one are you from? Is it the western territory near California or the northern territory?¡±
Lucas smiled, knowing that Jensen was trying to find out his origin.
He smiled calmly and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be the eastern territory or the southern territory?¡±
Jensen¡¯s pupils immediately constricted. Could he really be from the eastern territory or the southern territory ?
¡°Oh? In that case, are you from the eastern territory or the southern territory?¡± Jensen asked.
Not interested in listening to Jensen¡¯s questions, Lucas raised his head slightly and said confidently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I¡¯m from, Mr. Hamilton. You just need to know that everything I have now, I earned myself. I don¡¯t have to rely on anyone else. That¡¯s all.¡±
Jensen was extremely shocked.
Lucas should be from the armies at the eastern border or southern border. Moreover, given how confident he seemed, he should still have quite a lot of authority even though he had already left the military.
Him saying that he didn¡¯t need to rely on anyone was enough to show his confidence.
It was different from what Jensen previously thought.
But it also seemed to mean that Lucas could no longer use his former status and association with a suprememander to pressure anyone.
This was actually better for the Hamiltons.
While thinking about it, Brett belittled Lucas even more.
But Jensen thought otherwise.
Although he felt that Lucas sounded too overconfident and even conceited, he didn¡¯t think that Lucas was the type to blow his trumpet and think that he was more powerful than he really was.
This meant that Lucas was probably more capable than he thought.
Jensen suddenly chuckled, raised his wine ss, and smiled. ¡°Haha, Lucas, you¡¯re indeed different from ordinary people. I truly admire you. Here, let me toast you!¡±
His smile made everyone else at the table heave a sigh of relief.
Lucas didn¡¯t reject Jensen¡¯s toast, but he picked up his ss of water instead. He raised the ss and said, ¡°You tter me, Mr. Hamilton. But pardon me, I don¡¯t drink.¡±
He wasn¡¯t deliberately trying to make Jensen look bad.
Rather, he rarely drank in the first ce, and he usually drank water during such asions.
Especially after he got drunk and almost made a mistake with Lena the other day, Lucas warned himself never to drink again.
Jensen was stunned.
He seldom toasted others, especially not juniors, yet Lucas actually used water instead of wine to respond to his toast. It was a first for Jensen.
But he didn¡¯t feel any anger.
Lucas was different from other young people, so being a little arrogant wasn¡¯t uneptable.
After all, in this world, only the strong had the right to be arrogant.
He downed the ss of wine and felt an urge to win over Lucas.
Chapter 1248 - 1248 Tempting Conditions
1248 Tempting Conditions
¡°Mr. Gray, I may be meeting you for the first time today, but I deeply feel that you are very talented, and it would be a waste of your great talent for you to stay in a small ce like Orange County,¡± Jensen said, shaking his head.
Lucas helped himself to the food calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and I don¡¯t have any great talent. Please don¡¯t joke with me, Mr. Hamilton.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. How can I possibly be joking? You¡¯re still so young, yet you¡¯ve managed to make the Hales and the Coles pledge allegiance to you and be so loyal to you. This isn¡¯t something ordinary people can achieve!¡±
Lucas said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m only close to Mr. Hale and Mr. Cole. There¡¯s no such thing as allegiance or loyalty. Please don¡¯t be mistaken, Mr.Hamilton.¡±
!!
Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t say too much in front of Jensen.
Jensen smiled and didn¡¯t argue with Lucas over this matter. Instead, he changed the subject and said, ¡°To be honest, I value your abilities a lot, Mr. Gray.
¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to join the Hamiltons to develop. If you¡¯re willing, we will give you generouspensation every year. And not only will we not meddle with your personal business, but we will provide you with greater resources. The Hamiltons can be your strongest support, and you can even develop your businesses under the Hamiltons¡¯ name.
¡°I believe that a smart person like you definitely knows what this means. What do you think of my suggestion, Mr. Gray?¡±
He was recruiting Lucas straightforwardly!
As soon as Jensen finished speaking, everyone in the room was shocked.
The Hamiltons were not an ordinary wealthy family but a royal family with a long heritage!
Such a noble status was out of reach for most people, and anything rted to the royals was definitely glorious.
But now, even though Jensen had such a high status, he was personally inviting Lucas to join the Hamiltons and promising him considerable benefits.
Just the Hamiltons¡¯ offer to give Lucas support and allow him to manage his businesses under their name was a great benefit in itself.
If Lucas could get such protection from the Hamiltons, his businesses would certainly achieve great development.
All of a sudden, the several helmsmen present were envious, especially Jim and Anton, whose eyes were green with envy.
But a calm voice suddenly sounded in the private room. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not interested.¡±
Lucas actually turned down Jensen¡¯s recruitment!
Jensen thought that Lucas would agree without hesitation since he had made such an attractive offer, but he didn¡¯t expect Lucas to turn him down immediately!
Brett was stunned too.
He had met many people, and most of them couldn¡¯t wait to jump at the chance to express their loyalty to him at the slightest hint of recruitment by the Hamiltons. Lucas was the first to instantly turn them down without hesitation.
¡°Lucas, my father is very sincere in inviting you to join the Hamiltons and has offered very generous conditions. Why don¡¯t you reconsider it?¡± Brett said.
In fact, although he didn¡¯t like Lucas, he had to admit that Lucas was quite capable, even more capable than someone from a prestigious family like himself.
Even he had once tried to recruit Lucas during their first meeting, but Lucas had also turned him down.
However, his father actually valued Lucas so much that he recruited him personally and offered extremely sincere conditions, but unexpectedly, Lucas still turned Jensen down.
Feeling unwilling, Jensen thought about it for a moment and continued, ¡°Mr. Gray, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re still dissatisfied with, then I can add more benefits on top of what I¡¯ve just mentioned.
¡°I know you¡¯re an expert with excellent martial arts skills. How about this? As long as you¡¯re willing to join the Hamiltons, I can invite the family¡¯s top expert to be your master and focus solely on training you. In a few years, you will definitely possess greater attainments in martial arts, and you might even be the strongest powerhouse of the Hamiltons and achieve greater glory and rewards.
¡°In addition, I can improve your status further by taking you in as my godson. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy all the rights that the direct descendants of the Hamiltons do. I can even give you some of my assets!¡±
As soon as he said this, everyone in the room was even more shocked and speechless.
Jensen actually said that he wanted to ept Lucas as his godson!
Usually, godsons would only be sons in name, but Jensen was almost offering to treat Lucas as his biological son. Not only would he give him the same rights as the other direct descendants of the Hamiltons, but he even said that he would give some of his assets to Lucas!
As the third and most favored son of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsmen, Jensen had plenty of assets. Even if he only gave 10% of them to Lucas, it was a staggering amount!
All of a sudden, the other five helmsmen were green with envy.
Brett suddenly clenched his fists. Even he didn¡¯t expect his father to make such a generous offer in order to get Lucas to join the family. The treatment would almost be the same as what Brett was getting as a legitimate son!
Brett felt rather displeased and jealous, but he knew that his father really wanted Lucas to join the Hamiltons, so he couldn¡¯t ruin things at this juncture. He clenched his fists and remained silent.
But Brett was well aware that this should just be his father¡¯s ruse to get Lucas to join the Hamiltons. Even if Lucas really joined them, it was impossible for them to give Lucas such great benefits.
A trace of surprise appeared on Lucas¡¯s usually calm face.
He didn¡¯t expect that Jensen would make such an attractive offer to recruit him.
Be it the tutge of the Hamiltons¡¯ strongest expert or the identity of Jensen¡¯s godson, these conditions would be extremely tempting to ordinary people.
Possessing either of these identities would allow them to act domineering among royal families, let alone non-royal families.
But to Lucas, these things meant nothing.
He couldn¡¯t care less about being the apprentice of the Hamiltons¡¯ strongest expert because he was certain that he wasn¡¯t any weaker than this so-called top expert. How could he possibly want to be his apprentice?
As for being Jensen¡¯s godson, he was even less interested.
Even though Jensen said that he would treat Lucas almost the same way as his biological son, Lucas wasn¡¯t in the least bit interested.
After all, he didn¡¯t care about being another man¡¯s son.
Seeing how surprised Lucas was, Jensen smiled smugly. Indeed, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t buy in this world. If you can¡¯t convince someone, it¡¯s only because you didn¡¯t offer enough.
He didn¡¯t think that Lucas would turn him down after he proposed such an attractive offer.
However, Jensen really guessed wrong.
Amid everyone¡¯s gaze, Lucas shook his head and said lightly, ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not interested.¡±
Chapter 1249 - 1249 Cripple Him
1249 Cripple Him
Lucas¡¯s answer immediately froze the expression on Jensen¡¯s face.
Brett and the rest in the room also had bewildered expressions.
Only Bruce and Edmund breathed a sigh of relief and looked as though they had expected this.
They had long known that, given Lucas¡¯s abilities and personality, he would definitely not ept the Hales¡¯ recruitment and that he would never work for them regardless of what benefits they offered.
¡°Why?¡± Jensen frowned and looked at Lucas in puzzlement.
He had already offered such attractive benefits, yet he still couldn¡¯t tempt Lucas.
Lucas seemed even more puzzled than Jensen and asked rhetorically, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not interested. Didn¡¯t you hear me clearly, Mr. Hamilton?¡±
Jensen¡¯s face twitched hard.
At this point, he finally confirmed that Lucas was really not interested in joining the Hamiltons and wouldn¡¯t waver regardless of the conditions he offered.
This was beyond Jensen¡¯s expectations, and his face darkened.
As soon as his expression changed, he immediately exuded a gloomy vibe that seemed to make the temperature in the private room plummet instantly.
The several Californian helmsmen shuddered while their hearts skipped a beat.
Lucas¡¯s refusal undoubtedly made Jensen extremely upset.
None of them knew what Jensen would do in a fit of anger, nor did they dare to think about it.
Only Lucas didn¡¯t seem to sense Jensen¡¯s fury as he continued to eat calmly.
His behavior undoubtedly made Jensen even more furious.
¡°Lucas Gray, no one has ever dared to reject my recruitment,¡± Jensen said with a sullen look.
Lucas found it funny that some people always had a sense of superiority over others.
¡°Oh, Mr. Hamilton, are you saying that I can¡¯t reject you and that I have to obey you and join the Hamiltons just because no one has ever dared to turn you down?¡± Lucas asked with raised brows.
Jensen snorted coldly and said proudly, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something that I want to do, I will definitely be able to achieve it!¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°Hah, as expected of the Hamiltons, you¡¯re too tyrannical.¡±
With that, he didn¡¯t bother talking to Jensen anymore.
Having had his fill, Lucas put down his fork, stood up, and said to the helmsmen beside him, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. How about you?¡±
It was actually time for them to take their stand.
Those who were willing to leave with Lucas were naturally on his side and would thus gain his protection.
On the contrary, those who weren¡¯t willing to leave with him would forever be ignored by him.
Edmund immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Gray, I will leave with you!¡±
Bruce followed suit. Despite looking worried, he still said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I will go with you!¡±
At this point, the Hales had long stood on Lucas¡¯s side, so Bruce would never betray him.
Besides, he was full of confidence in Lucas.
In the past, Lucas had never failed despite the various crises he encountered. Regardless of how strong his enemies were, he had never suffered a loss, so Bruce was extremely confident in him.
Even though they were now facing the Hamiltons, a royal family branch, Bruce strongly believed that Lucas could lead them to safety.
With Edmund and Bruce standing on Lucas¡¯s side, only Ethan, Jim, and Anton had yet to take a stand.
Jim and Anton hadn¡¯t had much interaction with Lucas, and they hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to talk with him tonight. But they had seen how impressive his martial arts skills were and acknowledged him as the leader of California.
But deep down, they felt that no matter how powerful Lucas was, he had no chance of beating the Hamiltons.
If they choose to leave with Lucas, they would be standing on his side. To them, this was no different from courting death.
So the two of them stopped struggling and simply remained sitting with their heads hung low.
Only Ethan clenched his jaw, looking rather hesitant and conflicted.
Logically speaking, he didn¡¯t trust Lucas and felt that Lucas had no chance of defeating the Hamiltons.
But on the other hand, he had already abandoned Lucas once and chosen topromise with the Hamiltons.
This was probably thest chance Lucas was giving him.
If he missed this chance again, he would never have any ties with Lucas in the future, and he might even be Lucas¡¯s enemy.
He was at a loss for what to do now.
After being conflicted for a long time, Ethan finally made up his mind. He supported himself against the table and stood up with difficulty. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Mr. Gray too!¡±
Edmund and Bruce both looked at Ethan in surprise. They thought that Ethan would still choose the Hamiltons this time. They didn¡¯t expect him to change his mind again.
Lucas nced at Ethan without saying anything.
Jensen¡¯s expression was extremely sullen.
Lucas was nowpletely going against him.
This wasn¡¯t all. He had even gotten the top three families in California to stand on his side, which posed a great stumbling block to the Hamiltons¡¯ n.
Jensen narrowed his eyes and looked at Lucas threateningly. ¡°Lucas Gray, you have to think this through carefully. I¡¯m giving you onest chance. Are you?¡ª¡±
But before he could finish speaking, Lucas interrupted, ¡°Jensen Hamilton, I can give you a chance to follow me. As long as you do, I promise that you¡¯ll be the helmsman of the Hamiltons.¡±
Lucas smirked.
His words had undoubtedly angered Jensen, who perceived them as an insult. ¡°Lucas Gray, how dare you speak to me like that?!¡±
Lucas shrugged and turned around to leave, as he couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue wasting his breath with Jensen here.
...
¡°Hold it right there! Did I say that you can leave?¡± Jensen hollered furiously.
The Hamiltons¡¯ powerhouse standing behind him immediately dashed to the door of the private room and blocked Lucas from leaving.
Lucas shouted with a cold expression, ¡°Get lost!¡±
Jensen said coldly, ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t be so arrogant! I admit that you¡¯re indeed quite capable, but those who can¡¯t be used by me can only vanish from this world!¡±
Havingpletely fallen out with Lucas, he immediately ordered the powerhouse, ¡°Moses, cripple him!¡±
Chapter 1250 - 1250 Crushed With a Pinch
1250 Crushed With a Pinch
Jensen was undoubtedly extremely tyrannical.
Since Lucas wasn¡¯t willing to work for the Hamiltons, he decided to cripple him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t hide his intentions at all.
This was the habit of the Hamiltons. They didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of others at all.
Edmund had long known Lucas¡¯s true identity. So upon hearing what Jensen said, he merely sneered. ¡°Hmph, a lightweight overestimating his own strength!¡±
The fact that Lucas could be the youngest leader of the Falcon Regiment was proof that he was iparable to ordinary people. Even in all of the US, there might be less than a handful of people who could match up to him, let alone the powerhouse of the Hamiltons.
Wanting to cripple Lucas was simply a far-fetched idea!
Bruce and Ethan widened their mouths after hearing what Edmund said, unable to hide their shock.
The person in front of them was Jensen¡¯s bodyguard. Could it be that he was weaker than Lucas?
Otherwise, why would Edmund have said what he did?
Suddenly, the Hamiltons¡¯ expert blocking the door rushed toward Lucas without hesitation after receiving Jensen¡¯s instruction. He raised his hand and threw a menacing punch.
However, Lucas was standing quietly on the spot without even getting into a defensive stance.
Brett sneered. ¡°Hah! Who knows if Lucas Gray is too stupid or too confident in himself! If Mateo hadn¡¯t said that Lucas Gray is on par with him, I would really think that he¡¯s just a fool who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts! He doesn¡¯t even know basic defense. He¡¯s courting death! Moses¡¯s punch will definitely cripple him even if it doesn¡¯t kill him!¡±
Just as Brett finished speaking, Moses¡¯s punch arrived in front of Lucas. The wind from his fist blew Lucas¡¯s hair upward, and Bruce and Edmund, who were beside Lucas, felt some pain.
Just the wind from the punch felt terrifyingly powerful. If the punch hit Lucas, the consequences would be unimaginable!
Bruce and Edmund were astonished and horrified.
At this critical moment, Lucas suddenly raised his hand and instantly grabbed Moses¡¯s fist.
The iparably ferocious attack was stopped!
With just one hand, Lucaspletely stopped the horrifying punch without his body even moving. It was as if blocking the punch was a piece of cake for him.
It was akin to a child swinging his fist with all his might but was easily stopped by an adult.
But was Moses a weak child?
Of course not!
Not only was he not a weak child, but he was even a top expert of the Hamiltons with extraordinary skills!
¡°How is that possible?!¡± Jensen and Brett couldn¡¯t control their emotions anymore, and their expressions changed drastically. They suddenly stood up from their seats and looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief.
Likewise, Moses had a look of disbelief after Lucas easily caught his fist.
He hadn¡¯t held back and put all his strength into the punch. It could have even crushed a stone!
But this formidable punch was effortlessly blocked by Lucas!
Besides, Lucas wasn¡¯t injured at all. He grasped Moses¡¯s fist so firmly that he couldn¡¯t move a single inch forward!
This strength control utterly dominated him!
Moses obviously wasn¡¯t willing to ept this fact.
Holding Moses¡¯s fist tightly, Lucas turned to look at the shocked Jensen and mocked, ¡°Heh, Jensen Hamilton, it seems that the expert next to you is nothing much. He¡¯s still far from being capable of crippling me!¡±
Jensen was really overwhelmed with shock at this moment.
Moses was a top powerhouse of the Hamiltons who had been by Jensen¡¯s side for years. Jensen had absolute trust in his abilities and had never once thought that he would lose to such a young man!
It was like a tight p on Jensen¡¯s face.
In particr, what Lucas said made Jensen feel a stinging pain on his face.
He had ordered Moses to cripple Lucas, but in the end, Moses was no match for Lucas at all. He was defeated in one move!
Besides, Moses was in his fifties and had trained in martial arts for decades. But what about Lucas?
Lucas was only in his twenties now, and yet he already possessed such terrifying power. In just a few years, the strongest expert of the Hamiltons might not be a match for Lucas!
Previously, Jensen said that he could make Lucas an apprentice of the Hamiltons¡¯ top expert, but now it seemed that Lucas really didn¡¯t need it.
With his abilities, he could easily reach that level on his own.
Lucas¡¯s amazing talent made Jensen, who thought that he was very gifted himself, feel jealous.
¡°Let go!¡± Moses tried pulling his hand back, but he couldn¡¯t move it at all. Lucas¡¯s hand was like a steel vice around his fist, mping it firmly.
He roared and suddenly raised his knee to force Lucas to let go by kneeing him in the chest.
But Lucas didn¡¯t give him the slightest chance. He tightened his grip, and his steel-like fingers crushed Moses¡¯s fist!
Snap!
The crisp and clear sounds of bones breaking filled the air.
¡°Ah!¡± Moses shrieked tragically.
The excruciating pain made him lose all power in his legs, and he fell to his knees hard onto the floor with a loud thud.
And his fist that Lucas was holding had already been crushed, with his flesh, bones, nerves, ligaments, tendons, and skin all badly mangled.
Moses¡¯s hand had been crippled!
Everyone in the private room stared wide-eyed in horror, unable to believe what they were seeing.
How strong must Lucas be to be able to crush an expert¡¯s fist with just a pinch?
Or rather, was this even something that humans could do?
Lucas let go of Moses¡¯s badly mangled fist and shook off the blood stains on his hand.
The shocked Edmund immediately took out a stack of wet tissues from his breast pocket and handed them to Lucas respectfully.
...
While wiping his fingers, Lucas smiled with contempt and nced at Moses, who was kneeling in front of him, huddled up in agony.
¡°You want to cripple me? With just this person?¡±
Lucas tossed away a used wet tissue and looked at Jensen with a hair-raising smile.
Jensen felt as though he was being stared at by a gigantic menacing beast, rendering himpletely immobile. He could only watch Lucas, who reeked of blood, walking toward him one step at a time.
Chapter 1251 - 1251 Superior Treatment
1251 Superior Treatment
Jensen himself was a very talented martial artist who wasn¡¯t any inferior to ordinary experts.
But as he watched Lucas walking toward him while exuding extreme pressure, he felt a horrific sense of fear that made him unable to even muster the intention to fight against Lucas.
Although Lucas was only 27 or 28 years old, his martial arts skills were indeed beyond Jensen¡¯s expectations!
Even Moses, the bodyguard whom Jensen had always trusted, had been defeated by Lucas in one move and even had his fist crushed and crippled. Lucas was clearly a powerhouse that Jensen wasn¡¯t capable of dealing with.
!!
Seeing this scene, Jim and Anton had a trace of regret in their eyes.
If they had known how powerful Lucas was, that he didn¡¯t fear the Hamiltons at all, and could even make Jensen show fear, they wouldn¡¯t have remained sitting quietly and turned down the olive branch Lucas had extended to them.
They truly regretted their decision.
Ethan was rejoicing.
He had been conflicted just now, but fortunately, he had made the right choice to stand on Lucas¡¯s side.
At this moment, Ethan was full of admiration for Lucas.
In fact, ever since he got to know Lucas more than half a year ago, Lucas had never failed before and would always remain calm no matter how strong his enemies were. In the end, he would surely find a way to deal with them and get rid of the troubles.
While rejoicing, Ethan also made up his mind that he would never waver again, regardless of what happened in the future. He had to stand on Lucas¡¯s side at all times, or else, he would regret it!
Seeing Lucas, who reeked of the metallic odor of the blood that stained his clothes, Brett was so shocked that he turned deathly pale.
But at this moment, he had to step forward to say something. Otherwise, Lucas might really harm his father!
¡°Lucas, wait a minute!¡± Brett hurriedly stepped forward and looked at Lucas earnestly. ¡°Lucas, what just happened is a misunderstanding! My father doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions toward you. He really admires your talent, and he¡¯s sincere about recruiting you, but he¡¯s a little hot-tempered and overly eager. Sometimes, the things he says aren¡¯t what he has in mind. That¡¯s what led to the misunderstanding!¡±
Jensen frantically nodded and apologized to Lucas. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Gray, I was too muddled just now. I just really want you to join the Hamiltons because I admire your talent. I had no other intentions. Ah, I tend to ruin things with my fiery temper. I¡¯m sorry!
¡°But I know now that you¡¯re so talented that I¡¯m not capable of recruiting you. I will drop the idea now.
¡°Perhaps only my father is qualified to invite you. How about this? On behalf of my father, I formally invite you to be a guest elder of the Hamiltons. You won¡¯t have to bother with the family¡¯s misceneous affairs. You just need toe forward to help us during critical moments.
¡°Apart from critical moments, we won¡¯t interfere with your whereabouts and actions. You can even use our name to manage your businesses, and your sry will be two hundred million dors a year. What do you think, Mr. Gray?¡±
In other words, Lucas could almostpletely ignore the Hamiltons¡¯ affairs and only need to show up during major events. His actions wouldn¡¯t be restrained at all, and he basically had the freedom to do whatever he wanted.
Moreover, the Hamiltons were a royal family branch who had surpassed most families in the US, so what major event could trouble them? Perhaps it would only ur once every few years.
This meant that Lucas almost wouldn¡¯t have to do anything for a few years.
Furthermore, Lucas could make full use of the Hamiltons¡¯ resources and the identity of their guest elder. He would even be paid 200 million dors a year for doing practically nothing.
The others in the private room looked at Lucas, green with envy.
If they were given such a wonderful offer, they would definitely agree without hesitating for a single second!
They would be fools not to agree!
Jensen thought so too. He believed that Lucas wouldn¡¯t turn down such an attractive offer.
But he was destined to be disappointed. Lucas merely nced at him with contempt in his eyes.
Jensen¡¯s heart tensed up, and he almost thought that Lucas had seen through his intentions.
He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If you¡¯re still not satisfied with this sry, I can increase it to four hundred million dors!¡±
After a momentary pause, he continued, ¡°Four hundred million dors a year should be the world¡¯s highest sry for this work. Even the top expert of the family doesn¡¯t get that much.
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯ve already expressed my sincerity. As long as you agree, I can even pay you four hundred million in advance!¡±
His offer left everyone else present shocked and jealous.
Lucas would have an annual sry of 400 million dors for a job that barely required doing anything, and he could even borrow the power of the Hamiltons to develop his own businesses. This excellent offer made them incredibly jealous!
Fortunately, Bruce, Edmund, Ethan, and the others knew how extraordinarily powerful Lucas was, so they could understand why the Hamiltons were giving Lucas such an attractive offer and didn¡¯t feel too jealous about it.
Others would likely be mad with jealousy and wish that they could rece Lucas immediately.
After hearing Jensen¡¯s offer, Brett subconsciously nced at him in astonishment.
Even the strongest powerhouse of the Hamiltons only received an annual sry of 200 million dors, which was already excellent. What right did Lucas have to draw a 400 million dor annual sry?
Besides, they needed the approval of the helmsman to give Lucas such a high sry. Even though Jensen was the helmsman¡¯s favored son, he didn¡¯t have the right to agree on the family¡¯s behalf.
But the next moment, Brett realized that his father didn¡¯t have to implement his offer. He just wanted to lead Lucas on and calm him down first.
Brett smiled and said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, my father¡¯s conditions are very sincere, and this treatment is a unique offer that doesn¡¯te by easily. You¡¯re going to be paid twice what our top expert gets! What else are you considering, Lucas?¡±
Hearing their painstaking persuasion, Lucas, who had been listening calmly, suddenly smirked and sneered coldly. ¡°Are you two having a good time trying to trick me? Do you take me for a fool?¡±
The expressions on Jensen¡¯s and Brett¡¯s faces immediately froze.
Chapter 1252 - 1252 Seeing Through Everything
1252 Seeing Through Everything
¡°Ahem, you must be mistaken, buddy.¡± Brett coughed twice before quickly exining, ¡°Why would we try to trick you? My father is truly sincere about inviting you to be our guest elder. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cane home with us, and we¡¯ll sign a contract with you. We aren¡¯t lying!¡±
Lucas nced at Brett indifferently. ¡°Who are you to call me your buddy?¡±
Brett¡¯s forced smile immediately stiffened.
His remark was like a p in Brett¡¯s face.
When he called Lucas ¡®buddy¡¯, he had swallowed his pride to get closer to him.
Brett was a direct descendant of the Hamiltons, and he even had the chance to be the leader of all the royal family branches in the future. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of making Lucas less hostile and getting closer to him, there was no need for him to lower his status and call Lucas his buddy.
But now that Lucas was so insensible that he openly said he wasn¡¯t worthy of calling him his buddy, Brett was on the verge of losing his temper.
Lucas Gray is way too arrogant and conceited!
But right now, for the sake of achieving their goal, Brett could only force himself to suppress his anger and say stiffly, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re right, Mr. Gray. We¡¯re indeed not close enough to be buddies. It was too sudden of me.¡±
Seeing him swallowing his pride and anger, Lucas found it extremely ridiculous.
Brett was putting on the airs of a wealthy scion while looking as if he was enduring humiliation. His acting skills were worlds apart from Jensens¡¯.
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue watching Jensen and Brett put on an act anymore. He said directly, ¡°We¡¯re all smart people. Don¡¯t treat others as fools.¡±
He nced at Jensen and sneered. ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re only the third son of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman. But in fact, you don¡¯t have much real power. Do you think you have the right to invite me to be your family¡¯s guest elder for an annual sry of four hundred million dors?
¡°Four hundred million dors a year isn¡¯t a small sum. In your family, you need your elders¡¯ or the helmsman¡¯s approval to issue any sry above thirty million dors, right?
¡°So, you¡¯re just giving me an empty promise and trying to make me work for the Hamiltons. Aren¡¯t you treating me as a fool then?¡±
Jensen¡¯s and Brett¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They didn¡¯t expect Lucas to be so clear about some of the Hamiltons¡¯ rules!
Jensen subconsciously opened his mouth to find an excuse to exin himself.
But Lucas didn¡¯t give him the chance. ¡°Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t tell what your intentions are!
¡°Since I don¡¯t believe you, you want me to go to your home to sign a contract? Hah, if I really believed you and went to the Hamiltons¡¯ with you, I would probably be ambushed by your family, and it would be hard for me to leave.
¡°At that time, I would be stuck in your home base and be like amb to the ughter. Isn¡¯t that so?
¡°ording to your n, if I¡¯m sensible enough, I should submit to your family and slog my guts out for you. Only in this way can I survive. If I¡¯m not sensible and still reject your offer, what awaits me will be your family¡¯s siege. Then you¡¯ll get rid of me, a pawn you can¡¯t make use of, right?
¡°Of course, if I refuse to return to the Hamiltons¡¯ with you, you can also say that you have expressed enough sincerity to get me to lower my guard so that you can call more experts from your family to besiege me, right?¡±
Lucas¡¯s analysis made Jensen¡¯s and Brett¡¯s expressions change drastically.
They never thought that Lucas would see through their intentions!
Jensen and Brett were instantly caught in an awkward situation.
If anyone else had seen through their n, Jensen would definitely kill them.
But Lucas was so powerful that even Jensen¡¯s bodyguard, Moses, had been easily defeated by him. Lucas had effortlessly crushed Moses¡¯s hand with his bare hand, so Jensen definitely didn¡¯t have the guts to fight against Lucas now.
On the contrary, he now felt a sense of fear toward Lucas.
If Lucas really became angry by what he said and suddenly decided to kill them, they would have no way to resist.
Countless thoughts shed through Jensen¡¯s mind as his expression kept changing rapidly.
Almost two secondster, Jensen had alreadye to a decision. ¡°Mr. Gray, we absolutely don¡¯t dare to do that. Besides, I¡¯ve already decided to give up California and stay away from now on. I will leave California tonight.¡±
Jensen immediately became much more respectful, and he even promised, ¡°Please rest assured, Mr. Gray. The Hamiltons will never send people to harm you. I can guarantee this!¡±
Brett nced at his father and lowered his head quietly, clearly with the same idea in mind.
Lucas nced at them and said coldly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll spare your lives today then. Get lost!¡±
Jensen and Brett immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly left.
The two bodyguards by their sides, Mateo and Moses, who had his hand crippled by Lucas, hurriedly left with them.
Now, only Lucas and the top five helmsmen in California were in the room.
Bruce and Edmund were on Lucas¡¯s side, and Ethan had wisely chosen to stand on his side this time.
Jim Sullivan and Anton Holmes were the only helmsmen left.
After exchanging nces, Jim and Anton suddenly fell to their knees with a thud in front of Lucas. ¡°Mr. Gray, we¡ we were wrong, and we¡¯d like to follow you now too. Please give us your approval!¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t even look at them.
He was nning to develop in DC, and the people he would be bringing with him were all those loyal to him. As for others, they weren¡¯t within his consideration at all.
Lucas nced at Ethan, who was standing at the side nervously, and said indifferently, ¡°From now on, the Sawyers will be the top family in California.¡±
Chapter 1253 - 1253 Informing the Family
1253 Informing the Family
Ethan quickly raised his head and looked at Lucas, his eyes full of surprise. Does he mean he¡¯ll support the Sawyers and help us be the top family in California?
But before Ethan could rejoice, he immediately saw the cold expression on Lucas¡¯s face.
Bruce and Edmund, standing at the side, didn¡¯t show the slightest trace of surprise on their faces. Instead, they grinned with anticipation.
Ethan¡¯s spirits, which had just jumped for joy, were instantly dampened.
!!
Lucas wasn¡¯t going to support the Sawyers, but rather, he nned to give them up!
From now on, the Sawyers would go from the third top family in California to the top family. However, it wasn¡¯t that the Sawyers would develop further but because Lucas nned to take the top two families, the Hales and the Coles, away with him from California!
At this moment, Ethan felt that he hadpletely lost something, and his heart was full of bitterness.
Even though he was about to be the helmsman of the top family in California, it didn¡¯t make him feel any happy at all.
On the other hand, Bruce¡¯s and Edmund¡¯s moods were theplete opposite of Ethan¡¯s.
Lucas¡¯s words meant that he would be taking the Hales and the Coles with him to develop in DC.
The thought of what the Parkers, who had gone to DC in advance, had achieved with Lucas¡¯s help caused Bruce and Edmund to be extremely envious.
Just half a year ago, the Parkers were just one of the three top families in LA, and they didn¡¯t even rank among the top 20 in California.
Later, the Parkers became the top family in LA, and now, they were the strongest force in DC, next to the nine royal family branches and eight top families. It was all thanks to Lucas!
Now that the Hales and the Coles had the opportunity to follow Lucas to DC, they would definitely be a top family on par with the Parkers!
Thinking of his scene, Bruce and Edmund felt excited and full of zeal, wishing they could immediately follow Lucas to DC and perform to their fullest potential.
¡
Meanwhile, Jensen and Brett had already left the Grandeur Hotel and were sitting in a car on their way to their amodations in Orange County.
Extremely indignant, Brett asked, ¡°Dad, are we just going to give in to Lucas Gray, give up California, and leave?¡±
Conquering California was an important aspect of the Hamiltons¡¯ ns, and they had already taken over various states around California. This failure would have a huge adverse impact on their ns.
Moreover, if they left now, it would seem like they were driven out of California by Lucas. Brett couldn¡¯t take this lying down no matter what.
Jensen said with displeasure, ¡°What should we do then? Are we supposed to stay here and court death here instead of leaving?¡±
Lucas wasn¡¯t a saint, and he had terrifying martial arts skills. There was no way they could gain any benefit from Lucas.
Beforepletely angering Lucas and fighting him to the death, they could only leave California for now and then think of another n.
Brett knew that leaving California was the most rational choice now, but he still felt extremely upset.
Moreover, there was another important reason.
Brett punched the seat and asked indignantly, ¡°Dad, we still haven¡¯t found Angus yet. If we leave now, how are we supposed to find him?¡±
At the mention of his youngest son, grief appeared in Jensen¡¯s eyes.
He said slowly, ¡°I have a feeling that Angus has already been killed.¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Brett immediately rejected this spection. ¡°I refuse to believe that he¡¯s really dead! He¡ he¡¯s a scion of the Hamiltons and my brother. Who would dare to harm him or even kill him?
¡°Besides, even if he¡¯s dead, we have to see his corpse. We haven¡¯t found his corpse, so there¡¯s no evidence he¡¯s dead. I refuse to believe that he¡¯s dead!
¡°Unless¡¡± Brett suddenly thought of a possibility, and his eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°Unless the culprit is Lucas Gray! Right, I know. Angus¡¯s disappearance must have something to do with Lucas Gray! He¡¯s so arrogant and the strongest person in California. If anyone really dares to harm Angus, it must be Lucas Gray!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Jensen hollered immediately, ¡°Brett, you¡¯re not allowed to say that! That is only your baseless conjecture. If you let Lucas Gray hear that, he definitely won¡¯t let us leave California in one piece! So no matter what you want to say, you have to hold it in!¡±
Brett said angrily, ¡°Dad! Why do we have to be so afraid of him? He has already left the four territories, and he¡¯s all by himself now. Even if he¡¯s good at martial arts, and he¡¯s stronger than Moses, we still have several experts who are more powerful than Moses. They can deal with Lucas Gray!
¡°If not, we can just gather all the top experts of the Hamiltons. Lucas Gray definitely won¡¯t be a match for them! He¡¯ll be helpless!
¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we send a message to the family right now and ask Grandpa to send all the top experts here!? I refuse to believe that Lucas Gray can do anything to us with so many experts guarding us!
¡°Moreover, we can take this opportunity to send more people to look for Angus. No matter what, we can¡¯t just give up!¡±
Brett sounded extremely earnest.
Jensen looked hesitant.
He had always been a domineering person, and apart from a few people in the world, he had never sumbed to anyone.
If possible, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be willing to give in to Lucas, who was even younger than his son. Even more so, he didn¡¯t want to give up on searching for his youngest son and leave California down and out.
No matter what, Angus had gone missing in California, and the only way to search for him now was to stay in California.
If he left California, it would mean giving up on Angus, and they might never find him again.
Moreover, Jensen still had a strong feeling that Angus might still be alive and waiting for him to save him somewhere.
If he left California, he would be leaving Angus to die.
Even if Angus had really encountered a mishap, Jensen would never let the murderer off!
Chapter 1254 - 1254 Finding Traces
1254 Finding Traces
Seeing that Jensen was deep in thought and seemed to be tempted by what he said, Brett quickly followed up and persuaded further, ¡°Dad, no matter what, even if Angus is really dead, we must find his corpse and take him back to the Hamiltons. We can¡¯t let him die in a foreignnd. Furthermore, we have to find out who the murderer is! We can¡¯t let them off!¡±
Hearing this, Jensen finally made up his mind. ¡°I won¡¯t take this lying down! I won¡¯t let off anyone who dares to harm my son!
¡°But we can¡¯t act recklessly now. I¡¯ll call your grandfather to exin and arrange for stronger powerhouses toe over. It¡¯s also time to let your grandpa know about Angus.¡±
Brett was overjoyed. Once his grandfather knew about this, he would definitely send more of the family¡¯s experts. When the time came, they would be able to defeat Lucas, find out where Angus was, and avenge Angus!
Since Jensen had already made up his mind, he didn¡¯t dy for a moment and immediately took out his phone to make a call.
¡°Father, there¡¯s something I need to report to you. Here¡¯s the thing. Angus has been missing for two days in Orange County, and we haven¡¯t been able to find him. I highly suspect that he has been murdered!¡±
What Jensen said instantly made the temperature on the other end of the call plummet.
¡°What happened? Tell me the details immediately!¡± the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman ordered.
Jensen told his father what had happened in California, as well as their spections.
The Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman was instantly furious. ¡°That punk is too audacious! How dare he harm a descendant of the Hamiltons? He even dared to threaten you. He¡¯s courting death!¡±
¡°Father, that punk named Lucas Gray is really quite something. Although he¡¯s young, his martial arts skills are impable. Even Moses, my bodyguard of decades, wasn¡¯t a match for him. That punk crippled one of his hands, and he might be handicapped forever.¡±
Jensen exined with a sullen expression, ¡°If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t have been so scrupulous of a greenhorn like him. I was afraid he would harm Brett and me. That¡¯s why I called you for help.¡±
The helmsman snorted coldly and said furiously, ¡°How dare he?! My son and grandson aren¡¯t people that any Tom, Dick, and Harry can harm!
¡°How about this? I¡¯ll get Linus to bring some people to Orange County to help you. I¡¯ll also send more manpower there. No matter what, we have to find Angus, even if we have to scour through Orange County!¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s great!¡± Jensen was overjoyed and immediately agreed.
Linus, whom his father mentioned over the phone, was not an ordinary person but a top powerhouse who ranked third in terms of martial arts skills in the entire Hamilton family. He was second only to the two top experts who followed the helmsman.
It could be said that Linus was the strongestbat force that the helmsman could dispatch now.
Moses, whose hand had been crushed by Lucas, was roughly only sixth in terms ofbat power.
Although the difference in their ranks didn¡¯t seem that much, their actualbat power was worlds apart.
During the martial arts tournament the Hamiltons held a year ago, Linus had defeated Moses within three moves. He had held Moses¡¯s neck tightly with one hand and won effortlessly.
Moses was no match for Lucas, but Jensen believed that Linus could definitely kill Lucas within ten moves!
After a moment of silence, the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman¡¯s voice came from the phone speaker. ¡°Jensen, as you said, Lucas Gray might be from the military, and he was very likely a high-ranked officer close to one of the four suprememanders. We must take this information seriously.
¡°I know you want to kill him right now to prevent future troubles, but I must warn you that if you can¡¯t kill him in one go, don¡¯t be rash, lest you bring cmity upon yourself. Do you understand what I mean?¡±
Jensen nodded. ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. I will keep this in mind, and I won¡¯t act rashly!¡±
Given his understanding of Lucas, if he really took action but failed to kill Lucas quickly, Lucas definitely wouldn¡¯t let the Hamiltons off!
Thus, even if Linus really came to Orange County, he couldn¡¯t act rashly!
¡°Okay, as long as you know. I¡¯ll get Linus to head over right away. Inform me if anything happens!¡± the helmsman of the Hamiltons said in a deep voice.
¡°Yes, Father!¡± Jensen immediately agreed.
When his reinforcements arrived, he had to act carefully and kill Lucas without anyone knowing to be at ease.
¡
Meanwhile, Lucas ignored Jim and Anton, who wanted to submit to him, and left the Grandeur Hotel.
Bruce and Edmund followed closely behind him.
Lucas frowned, looked at them, and asked, ¡°Have you cleared all traces of Angus Hamilton?¡±
It was indeed a tough job to clear all the traces. A slight mistake might let the cat out of the bag.
For example, Lucas had ordered Bruce to clean up all traces of Angus¡¯s death in Orange County and especially all clues in Lotte Entertainment City. Bruce naturally ordered his subordinates to remain tight-lipped, get rid of all the surveince footage, and so on.
But Orange County was huge, and it was hard to guarantee that those who had seen Angus wouldn¡¯t say a word.
Bruce wanted to assure Lucas that he had taken care of everything, but he knew that there was nothing 100% certain in the world.
After some thought, Bruce said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ve already instructed my people to take care of everything and clean up all traces. There shouldn¡¯t be any mistakes, but¡ if there are passersby in Orange County who have seen Angus in the club, they might be able to search along the clues and find something¡¡±
As the saying goes, Man proposes, God disposes.
Anyway, they had already done everything they could.
If something still went wrong, and the Hamiltons found some clues, it couldn¡¯t be med on Bruce.
Lucas didn¡¯t criticize Bruce and just said calmly, ¡°As long as you¡¯ve done your best, it¡¯s enough. If we really get exposed, then it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡±
It seemed that there was really such a thing as God¡¯s will. Sometimes, the more you dreaded something, the more likely it was to happen.
¡
As soon as Jensen and Brett returned to the hotel they were staying, Brett received a call from one of his subordinates.
¡°Mr. Brett, good news! We¡¯ve finally found some traces of Mr. Angus! Someone saw him in Lotte Entertainment City after lunch the day before yesterday!
¡°And ording to our investigation, the surveince cameras there and its vicinity happened to be faulty that day. There must be something fishy about this!¡±
Chapter 1255 - 1255 Getting Ready to Leave
1255 Getting Ready to Leave
¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve found traces of Angus?¡± Brett immediately asked loudly while standing up in surprise.
Jensen looked over to hear where his son was.
On the other end, the subordinate said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Brett. After an in-depth investigation, we finally found out from some passersby that Mr. Angus went to Lotte Entertainment City in the afternoon that day because he saw two beautiful women at the entrance and followed them in.
¡°The passersby had a strong impression because those two women were so beautiful. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out where Mr. Angus went.
!!
¡°What¡¯s more, the surveince footage in Lotte Entertainment City is all gone, and our people couldn¡¯t retrieve any. There must be something fishy! Mr. Brett, what do you say we should do now?¡±
Brett¡¯s eyes were red. He was already certain that something had happened to Angus in Lotte Entertainment City, and it must have had something to do with the two beautiful women.
He was well aware of what his brother was like. Angus was a lustful yboy who had been romantically involved with multiple women in DC. He also had a penchant for beautiful women and had even forced women to leave with him in the past. There had even been deaths on several asions.
But due to the Hamiltons¡¯ power and authority, all these matters had been settled, and Angus had gotten away scot-free, so he had never reflected on himself and changed.
¡°Since you¡¯ve finally found some clues, investigate everything properly! You must get to the bottom of this!¡± Brett ordered coldly.
¡°Angus has always had high standards. Since those two women were so beautiful, they should be prominent figures in Orange County. Search for the names and photos of the beautiful women in Orange County and then ask around to find out who they are. Once you get all the information, report back to me!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Brett! We¡¯ll definitely investigate this matter thoroughly!¡± the subordinate answered immediately.
After hanging up, Brett looked at Jensen excitedly. ¡°Dad, our efforts have paid off! We¡¯ve finally gotten some clues about Angus! It seems we¡¯ll be able to find him soon!¡±
Jensen was excited, but he also felt worried.
It had already been two days. Was Angus really still alive?
He kept feeling that Angus was most likely dead. Even if they found those two women, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to see his son again.
¡
Lucas was naturally still unaware of this.
After leaving the Grandeur Hotel, he returned to his vi in Pearl Lake.
As soon as he entered, Amelia leaped toward him and wrapped her arms around his neck, refusing to let go for a long time.
It had been a long time since she saw Lucas, so she was particrly clingy to him whenever she saw him the past couple of days.
Especially after knowing that her parents had made up, she was now beaming with joy.
¡°Daddy, it would be great if you stayed home every day. Then I¡¯d get to see you every day!¡± Amelia said, reluctant to let him go.
Lucas smiled. ¡°Amelia, we¡¯re moving to DC soon, and we¡¯ll have a new house. When the timees, we won¡¯t have to be apart anymore, and you¡¯ll get to see me every day!¡±
¡°Wow! Yay! We¡¯re moving to a new house!¡± Amelia was so ted that she leaped up and wriggled in Lucas¡¯s arms.
But she soon frowned and seemed troubled. ¡°But if we move, what¡¯s going to happen to my best friend, Hailey? I¡¯ll be sad if I don¡¯t get to see her again.¡±
Amelia was stuck in a rare dilemma, and her brows were furrowed tightly as she worried seriously about her trouble.
The adultsughed, but they didn¡¯t tease Amelia about her friendship.
During dinner, Lucas looked at William and asked, ¡°William, how¡¯s the handover at the Sr Corporation doing?¡±
William was now managing the Sr Corporation¡¯s Orange County branch, and he would be following Lucas to DC too, so Lucas was concerned about his progress.
William smiled heartily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already arranged everything. I can leave at any time, but¡¡±
He hesitated and didn¡¯t finish his sentence.
Lucas immediately asked, ¡°But what? Is thepany facing a tough issue?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± William waved his hands and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong at thepany. But there are some changes in my mindset. I do want to follow everyone to DC to develop, but I know my capabilities.
¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve wasted many years of my life, and I didn¡¯t learn much about managing apany. I could only secure a foothold in the Sr Corporation because of your appointment and help.
¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. If I follow you to DC, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be of any help to a bigpany like the Stardust Corporation. I¡ I¡¯m really sorry.¡±
Lucas said, ¡°William, don¡¯t say that. Besides, we¡¯re moving to DC as a family. Don¡¯t you want toe with us? Do you want to stay in Orange County instead?¡±
William sighed and looked at the puerile Amelia. ¡°No, I¡¯ll still go to DC with you, but once we¡¯re there, I won¡¯t be working anymore. I¡¯ll just stay home and apany Amelia!
¡°Since you and Cheyenne will both be busy with your careers, I¡¯ll look after Amelia.¡±
Caught betweenughter and tears, Lucas said, ¡°William, you¡¯re only in your fifties. Are you sure you want to retire so soon? There¡¯s no need for this!
¡°If you¡¯re worried that you might not be able to help at thepany, please don¡¯t think that way. Although you haven¡¯t managed the Sr Corporation for long, I¡¯ve seen your abilities, and I know you won¡¯t be a burden to me.¡±
Although William wasn¡¯t very talented, he had certain management abilities and wasn¡¯t the type to mess around.
Thus, Lucas didn¡¯t think that William would be a burden to him, and he didn¡¯t want William to feel too pressured.
Of course, it was up to William if he wanted to work at the Stardust Corporation.
If he really wanted to stay home, live as a retiree, and apany Amelia, Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t object.
Chapter 1256 - 1256 Linus of the Hamiltons
1256 Linus of the Hamiltons
William thought for a moment and said, ¡°Forget it. You have a lot of talent at yourpany now. I won¡¯t join in the fun. You young people will be busy with work, so I¡¯ll just stay home and apany Amelia.¡±
Seeing that he had already decided, Lucas stopped persuading him and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve made your decision, we¡¯ll go with it. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±
William breathed a sigh of relief and smiled happily.
With such a filial daughter and son-inw and an adorable granddaughter by his side, he felt that life was really worthwhile.
Even though Cheyenne wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, in his eyes, she was no different from his own.
The few of them were busy preparing to move to DC.
¡
The following morning, a ne flew from DC andnded at Orange County International Airport.
Jensen and Brett had been waiting at an airport terminal for a while. When they saw an elderly man with a white beard and hair, d in a white long-sleeved shirt and pants, their eyes glowed with excitement, and they hurriedly went over to greet him.
From several meters away, Jensen bent forward slightly and called out, ¡°Elder Linus!¡±
Although Jensen was one of the helmsman¡¯s sons and highly valued in the family, he didn¡¯t dare to put on airs in front of this elder.
This elderly man in white was none other than Linus, the third-ranked powerhouse of the Hamiltons.
Linus had been with the helmsman for years and had gone through countless trials and tribtions with the Hamiltons. He had made great contributions to the family and deserved great credit.
Moreover, Jensen had been striving for the position of helmsman, so he was naturally very respectful to an expert like Linus. He has been trying his best to get close to Linus in order to have him protect and assist him well in the future.
Thus, Jensen was extremely respectful toward Linus.
At the side, Brett quickly bowed to Linus. ¡°Elder Linus, wee!¡±
¡°Mr. Jensen, Mr. Brett, I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± Linus bent forward slightly with a reserved smile, making him look cold and unfriendly.
He knew what Jensen was thinking, but he was loyal only to the Hamilton family, and it didn¡¯t matter to him who the helmsman was. So he simply turned a blind eye and a deaf ear to Jensen currying favor with him.
¡°Mr. Jensen, the helmsman has instructed me toe here and assist you, so feel free to give me any instructions,¡± Linus said to Jensen without going out of his way to be polite.
When Jensen heard this, a look of resentment appeared in his eyes. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Elder Linus, I should be aware that my son Angus has disappeared in Orange County. This matter is rted to a young man named Lucas Gray, but his martial arts skills are impable, and even Moses is no match for him!
¡°So, I hope you can help me find out more about him. It would be best if you could kill him!¡±
Jensen was now full of murderous intent toward Lucas.
After the call from Brett¡¯s subordinatest night and finding out that Angus had gone to a club named Lotte Entertainment City and that two beautiful women were involved, Jensen had immediately sent people to find out their identities.
Last night, they had already found out that the two beautiful women Angus had pestered and forcefully dragged into his room were Cheyenne Carter and Charlotte Carter.
But one of them was Lucas¡¯s wife, and the other was his sister-inw.
In that case, Jensen could already conclude that Angus¡¯s death was absolutely rted to Lucas!
The truth was obvious. Angus must have developed lustful thoughts when he saw the two young and beautiful women, but it turned out that they were closely rted to Lucas.
Moreover, Lucas was the overlord of California, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to understand why Angus suddenly vanished from Orange County without a single trace.
As for White w, Angus¡¯s bodyguard, Lucas must have killed him too.
Given Lucas¡¯sbat power, there was no need to doubt this at all.
Yet Lucas acted like nothing had happened when facing him previously. Even when Brett visited him in person at hispany, Lucas didn¡¯t reveal anything.
If they hadn¡¯t coincidentally found some clues from passersby, Angus¡¯s death might just be a secret forever, and he would have really vanished into thin air.
As soon as Linus heard what Jensen said, his expression immediately became grim.
Of course he knew who Moses was. Moses ranked sixth among the powerhouses of the Hamiltons. Although he was inferior to Linus, he was still a top expert that very few could rival. Even the strongest powerhouses around the helmsmen of the eight top families of DC might not be a match for him.
But the fact that Lucas had defeated even Moses made Linus cautious, and he knew he couldn¡¯t belittle him.
¡°Mr. Jensen, Lucas Gray should only be in his twenties. Is he really so powerful that even Moses is no match for him?¡± Linus asked with puzzlement.
Jensen nodded and said sadly, ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes. In merely one exchange of blows, Lucas Gray crushed Moses¡¯s hand andpletely crippled it. He¡¯s not receiving treatment in the hospital.¡±
Linus couldn¡¯t help feeling more worried and scrupulous toward Lucas.
If Moses had lost after a tough battle, Linus would be surprised, but he wouldn¡¯t be too shocked. After all, there are many talents in the world, and it wasn¡¯t impossible for there to be some outstanding young talents.
But the fact Lucas had crippled Moses¡¯s hand in one move in almost an instant kill contained a lot of information for him to process.
¡°Mr. Jensen, please tell me more about Lucas Gray in detail,¡± Linus said seriously.
So while driving from the airport, Jensen and Brett told Linus everything they had investigated, as well as their conjectures about Lucas¡¯s identity.
Previously, they had thought that Lucas was a powerhouse from one of the four territories and should be close to one of the four suprememanders. But after speaking with Lucas, they narrowed the scope to the eastern and southern territories.
But regardless of where Lucas was from, they couldn¡¯t underestimate his identity.
After pondering, Linus said, ¡°I can probe his skills first, but it will be difficult for me to kill him like you want, Mr. Jensen.¡±
Chapter 1257 - 1257 Probe
1257 Probe
¡°Themanders of the eastern territory and southern territory are not to be trifled with, especially themander of the southern territory, the captain of the Falcon Regiment. He¡¯s very domineering and protective of his subordinates. If Lucas Gray is really his former subordinate, and we hurt him, I¡¯m afraid even the Hamiltons won¡¯t be able to resist his wrath.¡±
Jensen¡¯s heart sank.
Indeed, this was what they were concerned about before.
Even though Lucas had left the military and was no longer a subordinate of one of the fourmanders, it was normal for people to be protective of theirrades. In case they angered a suprememander, there would be massive trouble.
!!
¡°Elder Linus, what do you think we should do now?¡± Jensen asked respectfully.
After carefully thinking about it, Linus said, ¡°I think we¡¯d better think this through and n carefully, lest we provoke someone we can¡¯t afford to provoke.¡±
Jensen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he said unwillingly, ¡°But the evidence shows that Angus was really harmed by Lucas Gray. Am I supposed to just let him off?
¡°If we can¡¯t kill Lucas Gray and avenge Angus, I will never be at peace!¡±
Brett was just as unwilling. He had been very close to Angus, and now that Angus had undoubtedly been killed by Lucas, he obviously couldn¡¯t tolerate it. Was he supposed to not avenge his brother and not kill the culprit?
They were the Hamiltons, an esteemed US royal family branch. How could they possibly lower themselves and avoid Lucas out of fear?
Linus nced at them and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, with all due respect, if Mr. Angus has really encountered a mishap, there¡¯s no way we can revive him even if you kill Lucas Gray now.
¡°The most important thing now is not revenge but securing your status in the family and striving to be the next helmsman. Isn¡¯t that so? In this critical moment, you should stabilize yourself and not cause trouble for the family by provoking a suprememander for the sake of revenge.
¡°They say it¡¯s never toote for revenge. It won¡¯t be toote for you to settle scores with Lucas Gray after you be the helmsman.¡±
What Linus said was like a bucket of cold water pouring over the angry and indignant Jensen, immediately calming him down.
Indeed, Linus was right. Even if they killed Lucas now, it wouldn¡¯t bring Angus back to life.
Instead of creating trouble for the family because of this matter, thereby causing him to fall out of contention for the position of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman, he should bear with it for now and let Lucas live a few more days before settling scores with him in the future!
After calming down, Jensen immediately bowed to Linus, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Elder Linus. I¡¯m truly grateful!¡±
Linus moved aside slightly and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me, Mr. Jensen. I didn¡¯t say anything worthy of your gratitude.¡±
Jensen understood what Linus meant. Linus had always been a neutral party in the family, but he had given Jensen a huge favor by giving him a reminder. However, he couldn¡¯t let their conversation spread, lest he put Linus on the spot.
¡°Yes, I understand. I won¡¯t forget your kindness in the future, Elder Linus!¡± Jensen said sincerely.
Linus smiled. ¡°Although I don¡¯t think we can kill him now, we can still probe Lucas. I¡¯ll go meet himter.¡±
Jensen said gratefully, ¡°Okay, thank you so much, Elder Linus!¡±
Then he gave Linus some information about Lucas, such as his address, photos, and so on.
¡°Alright, I got it. I won¡¯t go back to the hotel with you. We¡¯ll talk again after I meet Lucas Gray. Mr. Jensen, Mr. Brett, you two head back first!¡±
Linus was extremely interested in Lucas. After getting information about him, he asked the driver to pull over and proceeded to look for Lucas.
Jensen didn¡¯t stop him and bid goodbye to him respectfully.
After watching Linus leave, Brett finally said, ¡°Dad, do we really have to bear with it and let Lucas Gray stay alive for longer? He killed Angus. I really want to kill him right now to avenge Angus!¡±
Jensen patted his son on the shoulder. ¡°Brett, calm down. Don¡¯t be impatient. I feel the same as you do, and I wish I could kill Lucas Gray immediately to make him pay for Angus¡¯s life.
¡°But if we can¡¯t tolerate this, we will incur greater trouble. Your grandfather is getting old, and it¡¯s time for us to pick the next helmsman. We mustn¡¯t be reckless now, lest we miss the opportunity.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once I be the next helmsman and take over the entire family, I will be able to deploy all the Hamiltons¡¯ elites and kill Lucas Gray! I¡¯ll make sure he dies miserably to atone for his sins!¡±
Brett naturally knew that his father made sense.
Indeed, they didn¡¯t have to rush to take revenge. The most important thing now was to make sure Jensen became the next helmsman.
Under this premise, they could postpone everything else.
But he would absolutely capture Lucas one day and kill him with his own hands to avenge Angus!
¡
At 10 a.m., in the chairman¡¯s office of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Orange County branch¡
Lucas was sitting in the office with arge stack of documents on therge desk in front of him.
They were all important documents that he, the chairman, needed to sign.
After all, he would soon be leaving Orange County and going to DC to develop. Although the Orange County branch would be staying, there were many business and administrative issues for Lucas to handle, especially since there would be a major personnel shift.
But while Lucas was carefully going through the documents, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis and a strange aura.
He put down the pen in his hand, walked to the window with a frown, and peered below.
From more than a dozen floors above ground, the traffic and pedestrians on the streets looked minuscule.
But among the bustling crowd, Lucas urately spotted an old man standing opposite the Stardust Corporation building.
It was a man in his sixties with a white beard and hair, d in a white shirt and pants. He wasn¡¯t actually that inconspicuous at first nce.
But Lucas had his eyes firmly fixed on him.
It was Linus, the old man who had gotten out of Jensen¡¯s car not long ago!
Based on the information that Jensen had given him, Linus arrived at the entrance of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Orange County branch office and was still contemting how he should probe Lucas.
At this moment, he seemed to feel a strange gaze on him. He raised his head and looked up.
When Linus looked into the pair of calm eyes on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation building, his heart immediately skipped a beat, and all the hair on his body stood on end!
Chapter 1258 - 1258 Unprovokable
1258 Unprovokable
Linus¡¯s purpose here was to probe Lucas¡¯s details.
So when he saw the calm eyes on the top floor of the building and the owner of the eyes, he immediately knew that it was Lucas!
However, he had now arrived near Lucas¡¯s vicinity and was actually still a distance away from him, yet Lucas had already discovered him and had his eyes locked on him.
What a terrifying perception!
Even an expert like Linus was bbergasted!
At this moment, Linus deemed Lucas much more dangerous than he had thought, and he was now full of scruples toward him.
The next moment, a calm and indifferent voice suddenly rang in Linus¡¯s ears. ¡°Are you here to look for me?¡±
After being shocked, Linus suddenly turned around, only to see that Lucas, who was just on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation office building moments ago, had appeared behind him!
His speed was incredible, and he was just like a phantom!
The astonishment within Linus was indescribable.
¡°I was just passing by.¡± Linus clenched his fist tightly and forced himself to smile. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really powerful. I¡¯m enlightened.¡±
Lucas smiled faintly. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re already advanced in age, so you should stay at home. Gaining knowledge isn¡¯t as important as your life, or you might end up in a horrible plight. What do you think, Sir?¡±
Linus¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. He had naturally understood what Lucas meant.
If someone else dared to threaten him so audaciously, Linus definitely wouldn¡¯t take it lying down. But facing Lucas and his peculiar skills, even Linus, the third top powerhouse of the Hamiltons, couldn¡¯t help feeling worried and uncertain.
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m old, so I should stay at home.¡± Linus nodded and turned around to leave without hesitation.
Watching Linus disappear among the crowd, Lucas slowly narrowed his eyes.
Linus¡¯s aura was formidable. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that he was intimidating. On the contrary, when walking on the streets, he looked just like an ordinary old man.
But he exuded the aura unique to top experts, which was like a special maic field.
The more skilled in martial arts someone was, the more they could sense the aura exuded by martial arts practitioners.
This was why Lucas, despite standing on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation, which was more than a dozen floors above ground, could still sense the unique aura exuded by Linus and locate him precisely.
Just by looking at Linus¡¯s white attire, which was unique to the experts of the Hamiltons, Lucas knew that he was a powerhouse sent by the Hamiltons, who was far more powerful than White w, Mateo, and Moses.
But even this powerful expert was no match for Lucas.
Lucas had seen that there was no murderous intent in Linus¡¯s eyes, so he merely gave a warning. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let him go so easily.
¡°I hope the Hamiltons won¡¯t continue behaving foolishly. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me,¡± Lucas murmured before disappearing right on the spot and returning to his office.
Meanwhile, Linus stayed tense until he reached a crossroad and turned a corner. When he could no longer feel the scorching gaze behind him, he heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°This young man must not be provoked!¡± Linus wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead with deep fear in his eyes.
¡
On another side, in the hotel room where Jensen was staying¡
In the spacious presidential suite, Jensen and Brett were sitting on the couch with their brows furrowed, staring at the phone on the coffee table and sometimes looking at the door, waiting for news.
¡°Dad, do you think Elder Linus has met Lucas Gray?¡± Brett asked worriedly.
Jensen seemed distracted, but he said, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about. Anyway, Lucas Gray definitely won¡¯t be a match for Elder Linus. My only worry now is whether Elder Linus will identally kill Lucas Gray by mistake and provoke a suprememander.¡±
After some thought, Brett said, ¡°If Elder Linus really kills Lucas Gray, I¡¯ll instruct my subordinates to clean up the traces well. In any case, we can¡¯t let Lucas Gray¡¯s death pose a threat to your fight for the position of helmsman!¡±
Suddenly, the door of the room opened, and a figure in white entered. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. Lucas Gray is extremely strong. I¡¯m no match for him at all.¡±
Jensen and Brett immediately stood up.
They instinctively wanted to go forward to greet Linus, but after they processed what he said, their expressions changed drastically.
¡°Elder Linus, what¡ what are you saying? Even you¡¯re no match for Lucas Gray?¡± Brett looked at Linus in panic, only to see that Linus¡¯s clothes were neat and his hair was still neatlybed. There were no traces of a fight at all.
¡°Did¡ did you fight Lucas Gray?¡± Brett asked anxiously.
Jensen looked at Linus doubtfully.
Linus shook his head with a bitter smile and sighed. ¡°No, but I know he¡¯s much stronger than I am. I¡¯m no match for him at all. If we had really fought, I might not have been able toe back in one piece to see you.¡±
These words made Jensen and Brett feel extremely shocked and horrified.
¡°In any case, Mr. Jensen, that young man Lucas Gray is not on the same level as us at all. Please refrain from provoking him as far as possible in the future. Otherwise, you¡¯ll definitely suffer!¡± Linus said earnestly. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯m returning to the Hamilton residence now.¡±
With that, Linus bowed slightly and turned around to leave without waiting for Jensen and Brett to persuade him to stay.
He hade to Orange County to help deal with Lucas under the orders of the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman.
Since he now knew that he was no match for Lucas at all, there was no point in staying here any longer.
What Linus said left Jensen and Brett inplete disbelief.
They didn¡¯t expect the third most powerful expert of the Hamiltons to say that he and Lucas weren¡¯t on that same level and that they shouldn¡¯t provoke him.
In that case, things became a lot more serious.
After Linus left, Brett frowned for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Brett, it seems that we can¡¯t stay in Orange County for long. We should head home immediately!¡±
At this point, they could basically forget about taking revenge on Lucas or taking California away from him.
Staying alive was their greatest concern now.
Last night, Lucas had already warned them to leave Orange County immediately. However, not only did they not leave, but they even asked the family to send Linus over.
They didn¡¯t know if Lucas was angry now and whether he woulde and confront them, but Jensen knew that they had to leave Orange County right now!
The two of them were in a hurry and soon left Orange County International Airport with their subordinates half an hourter.
By the time the ne took off, Lucas had already received the news.
...
Chapter 1259 - 1259 Lena Asks to Meet
1259 Lena Asks to Meet
Bruce and the others sighed in relief after hearing the news.
Because he was worried that the Hamiltons might take revenge and send lots of experts to suppress them, he hadn¡¯t slept well for the past few days.
Now that he learned that Brett, Jensen, and their subordinates had left Orange County, he finally felt relieved.
¡°Lucas, that¡¯s great news. The Hamiltons have really left!¡± Bruce eximed excitedly.
Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised. When he saw the Hamiltons¡¯ powerhouse leaving after receiving his warning, he guessed that they would choose to avoid him for now.
But he couldn¡¯t let his guard down just because of this.
After all, Angus had indeed died under hismand, and the Hamiltons definitely wouldn¡¯t forget such deep hatred. Lucas just didn¡¯t know when they woulde for him again.
He wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hamiltons, but he wasn¡¯t alone now. He had his family, friends, career, andpany, which was continuously expanding. The Hamiltons would definitely be able to get a hold on him somehow.
It looks like I should work on bing more powerful and recruiting more experts. Lucas decided.
Soon, it was lunchtime.
Lucas put down the documents in his hand. Just as he walked out of the Stardust Corporation office building, he suddenly heard a familiar voice call out to him.
¡°Lucas!¡±
Lucas turned around and saw Lena walking toward him, all smiles. He couldn¡¯t help looking a little sullen.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lucas asked coldly, expressionless.
He was now rather displeased with Lena.
In the beginning, Lucas had a good impression of Lena and took care of her as much as possible because she was Cheyenne¡¯s best friend.
But after the incident in the hotel in DC, his impression of Lena waspletely ruined.
Flynn had already found out that Lena was the one who had hired someone to take those photos in the hotel and sent them to Cheyenne.
Although Lena thought that she had done a good job of being secretive by hiring someone to take the photos and using a different phone number to send them, there were still traces that could be found. Besides, Lena wasn¡¯t an expert at this, so she didn¡¯t clean up the traces well, and it was a piece of cake to check.
To be honest, Lucas was furious when he found out that Lena was the culprit behind everything.
After all, Cheyenne had always genuinely treated Lena as her best friend. Yet Lena openly tried to snatch her husband and sowed discord between Cheyenne and Lucas, which Lucas couldn¡¯t tolerate at all.
If it wasn¡¯t because Lena and Cheyenne had been friends for a long time, Lucas would have never let her off the hook.
In addition, Lena¡¯s father, Ethan, had also once betrayed Lucas, though he chose to stand on Lucas¡¯s side in the end. Even so, his betrayal of Lucas was an indelible fact. Thus, Lucas had a very bad impression of Ethan and Lena.
Lucas was already being kind enough to them by choosing to ignore them.
But he didn¡¯t expect Lena toe looking for him at this moment.
Lucas¡¯s indifferent attitude seemed to hurt Lena a little.
She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since west met. Why have you be so distant, Lucas? We¡¯re good friends, right? Have you forgotten that I sent you back to your hotel room to rest when you got drunk in DC?¡±
Hearing that Lena had the audacity to mention the incident at the hotel, Lucas sneered inwardly while looking at Lena with an even colder gaze.
¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, and I never will forget,¡± Lucas said mysteriously. He asked coldly, ¡°So, why are you here?¡±
Lena giggled. ¡°Since I helped you, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal in return?¡±
Lucas wanted to refuse at first, but after giving it some thought, he agreed. ¡°Sure, what would you like to have?¡±
Hearing Lucas agree, Lena immediately beamed with joy. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Parkers¡¯ Restaurant is very poprtely. Let¡¯s go there!¡±
This restaurant was founded by the Parkers decades ago, and it recently rose to fame after its sister restaurant, the Parker¡¯s Hampton Restaurant in DC, became famous. They soon became Instagram hot spots, and now, there were sister restaurants in many major cities. Naturally, Orange County had one too.
¡°Sure, the Parkers¡¯ Restaurant it is.¡± Lucas immediately agreed and drove to the restaurant with Lena.
He wanted to ask Lena why she did such a thing to Cheyenne, her best friend of over a decade.
Upon arriving at the restaurant, they ordered a sumptuous 4-course meal.
Lena was extremely enthusiastic, and she kept talking to Lucas and pouring him drinks from time to time.
But when she was about to pour him some wine again, he moved the wine ss to the side and said coldly, ¡°Alcohol leads to mistakes. I won¡¯t drink anymore, lest I get into trouble again.¡±
Realizing the ambiguous meaning in what Lucas said, Lena felt her heart skip a beat, afraid that he had already discovered something.
But she quietly looked up and breathed a sigh of relief when she found that his expression hadn¡¯t changed much. She thought that she was just being paranoid.
She was positive that she had done that matter so secretively that Lucas definitely wouldn¡¯t find out!
But she didn¡¯t dare to go overboard and cut down on the talking.
After they finished the meal, Lena hesitated for a moment but eventually said, ¡°Lucas, actually¡ I want to ask you to help my family, but I don¡¯t know how to begin.¡±
Lucas knew why she hade to find him.
Without saying a word, he poured himself a ss of water and sipped it, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what she said.
Feeling a little awkward and uncertain about what Lucas was thinking, Lena said, ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s actually a very simple matter. I hope you can give the Sawyers a chance and take us with you to DC.¡±
It was just as he expected.
Lucas smiled coldly. ¡°Your dad, Ethan Sawyer, asked you to find me, didn¡¯t he?¡±
With a look of embarrassment, Lena said, ¡°My dad told me about what happened a couple of days ago. Actually, I think my dad¡¯s very fickle-minded, timid, and easily intimidated too.
¡°But it¡¯s not his fault¡ Our family doesn¡¯t have a strong foundation, and we can¡¯t take huge risks. That¡¯s why my dad¡¯s so hesitant and cautious about everything.
¡°Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to betray you, and it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust you either. It¡¯s just how he is. So Lucas, can you not hold it against him and give our family another chance?¡±
Chapter 1260 - 1260 I Love You
1260 I Love You
Lucas looked at Lena indifferently without even batting an eyelid and said directly, ¡°No.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Lena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to reject her plea for help.
Lucas said coldly, ¡°The fact that the Sawyers can be the top family of California is already a result of my kindness. Don¡¯t push it.¡±
Lena¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her hand holding her ss of red wine trembled, causing several drops of wine to spill onto the snowy-white tablecloth.
¡°Then, can¡¯t you give the Sawyers another chance for my sake?¡± Lena asked through gritted teeth, her eyes filled with tears as she looked at Lucas pitifully.
For her sake?
Hearing this, Lucas wanted to sneer.
Lena meant nothing to Lucas. He didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.
In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Cheyenne, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk with Lena at all.
¡°No,¡± Lucas said firmly.
When Lena saw Lucas not wavering in the slightest and rejecting her again without any room forpromise, disappointment gradually appeared on her face.
Tears slowly welled up in her eyes, and she frowned while saying aggrievedly, ¡°Lucas, why do I feel like you¡¯re giving me the cold shoulder all of a sudden? How have I offended you?¡±
Seeing that Lena actually had the cheek to pretend as if nothing had happened, Lucas felt even more disappointed and repulsed.
Since she wanted to treat him as a fool, why should he save her from embarrassment?
Lucas stared closely at Lena¡¯s eyes and sneered. ¡°How dare you ask me how you¡¯ve offended me when you did something so abhorrent.¡±
Lena¡¯s heart tensed up, she subconsciously clenched her fists, and a look of panic appeared on her face. Could Lucas already know that I¡¯m the one behind that matter?
No, that can¡¯t be. I pulled it off well that day. Lucas shouldn¡¯t suspect me!
As Lena thought of this, a trace of confusion appeared on her face, and she seemed clueless about what he was saying. She asked in bewilderment, ¡°What have I done? What are you talking about, Lucas? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±
Seeing Lena still feigning ignorance, Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue wasting his breath with her and exposed her right on the spot. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be innocent in front of me. You¡¯re the one who took those photos and sent them to Cheyenne!¡±
He didn¡¯t speak in an inquisitive tone but a firm, aggressive, and affirmative one.
Lena¡¯s expression changed drastically, and her hands clenched the tablecloth tightly, crumpling the snowy-white fabric, which was now all wrenched up like her heart.
¡°What¡ what are you talking about? What photos? I have no idea what you¡¯re saying!¡± Lena tried her best to remain calm and pretend not to know anything. But unfortunately, Lucas¡¯s sudden exposure of her caught her off guard. Her voice stuttered, revealing the obvious guilt and nervousness within her.
Lucas sneered at her.
At this point, she still refused to admit it. It seemed that she was trying to hold out until the veryst moment.
¡°Lena Sawyer, drop the act. Since I¡¯ve already said it, I won¡¯t malign you. Third Avenue, Apex Studios, Marcus Thompson, these names should ring a bell, shouldn¡¯t they?¡±
After hearing these names, Lena felt as if she had been struck by lightning. Her hands holding the tablecloth trembled violently, and the sses and tableware on the table nged loudly.
Apex Studios was the agency Lena had hired to photograph her and Lucas secretly. Marcus Thompson was the photographer who had taken the photos of her and Lucas seemingly being intimate outside the hotel.
Since Lucas had already managed to find Marcus, he obviously knew that she was the culprit.
At this moment, Lena felt as though she had been thrown into an ice cer, and her entire body was cold. She felt incredibly ashamed and embarrassed, as if she had been stripped naked in public.
She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to find out everything she had done.
So much for pretending and feigning ignorance in front of him just now. To her horror, he had already found out the truth, and her performance in front of him was probably just like a clown act.
At the thought of this, Lena turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t say a word.
Staring at Lena, Lucas questioned coldly, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really disappointed in you! Cheyenne has always regarded you as her best friend, and she¡¯s been kind to you for more than ten years. But what did you do to her in return?
¡°There was clearly nothing between us, but you maliciously hired someone to take those photos that made us look intimate. And you even sent them to Cheyenne to sow discord between us and upset her. Is that what a best friend should do?
¡°What has Cheyenne done to you to make you hate her so much that you¡¯d want her to suffer and be sad?!¡±
Lucas¡¯s voice became increasingly louder as he questioned Lena. She lowered her head with every question and was almost unable to raise her head.
Hanging her head low, she clenched her fists, and her nails dug deep into the flesh of her palms. But she suddenly raised her head and stared straight at Lucas. ¡°She hasn¡¯t let me down, but I¡¯ve¡ I¡¯ve fallen in love with you! I¡¯m in love with you!¡±
Boom!
Her words were like a thunderbolt striking Lucas on the head, making him absolutely dumbfounded.
Lucas never thought that Lena would fall in love with him!
This exined why she had tried to sow discord between him and Cheyenne. She wanted to ruin their marriage.
How was this possible?!
Why would Lena fall in love with him?
Lucas was truly dumbfounded as he looked at Lena in confusion, seemingly not knowing her at all.
Since she had already said it, she decided to go all out. With red eyes, she yelled, ¡°Do you remember the first time we met? You sent me home, and I encountered the sudden attack by the speeding motorcycle in front of my house. From the moment you saved my life, I fell in love with you!
¡°I thought I could suppress my feelings for you and keep them to myself forever, but when you saved me from the deadly pursuit in LA, I knew that everything was God¡¯s will. God must have sent you to me! In that case, why should I give you up and let someone else have you?
¡°I know I¡¯ve let Cheyenne down, but sometimes, there really isn¡¯t an exnation for your feelings! I didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way, and I don¡¯t want to steal Cheyenne¡¯s husband either, but I couldn¡¯t help myself!
¡°I¡¯m just so helplessly in love with you that I¡¯d rather give up my friendship with Cheyenne!¡±
Lena burst into tears and revealed all her feelings for Lucas for the first time.
Dumbfounded, Lucas sat in his seat, at aplete loss for words to express his emotions.
Chapter 1261 - 1261 Self-Degradation
1261 Self-Degradation
Lucas really never expected that Lena would fall in love with him just because he had saved her twice and that she would go as far as to end her decade-long friendship with Cheyenne for his sake.
If she was merely one-sidedly in love with him and didn¡¯t do anything, he would have just not reciprocated, nor would he look down on her. On the contrary, he would treat her as his friend and do his best to help her in the future.
But she had done something she shouldn¡¯t have done. She shouldn¡¯t have let herself indulge in her adoration and hurt the person who meant the most to Lucas.
¡°Lena Sawyer, all I can say is thank you for loving me, but it¡¯s impossible between us. The only woman I love is Cheyenne, and I will never fall in love with anyone else or make my beloved sad.
¡°I can take it that nothing happened this time, but if this happens once more, if you make Cheyenne sad again, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
With that, Lucas stood up decisively and turned around to leave.
¡°No! Lucas! Don¡¯t go!¡± Lena immediately panicked, grabbed Lucas¡¯s arm tightly, and pleaded miserably.
He looked at her hand holding his arm and frowned. He shouted in displeasure, ¡°Let go!¡±
¡°No, I won¡¯t let go!¡±
Not only did she not let go of his arm, but she even hugged his waist tightly and begged, ¡°Lucas, I really like you. I love you! I don¡¯t dream of bing your wife like Cheyenne. But I don¡¯t mind being your lover as long as I can be by your side!
¡°If you¡¯re afraid that Cheyenne won¡¯t agree or that she¡¯ll be sad, we can choose not to tell her and treat it as a secret between us. As long as you can apany me whenever you¡¯re free and say a few words to me, I¡¯ll be more than satisfied! I promise! I¡¯m not greedy, and I won¡¯t ask for anything else. Just fulfill this wish of mine, okay?¡±
Lena was weeping incessantly as she gave up all her dignity. She would rather be a ndestine mistress than leave Lucas.
But what she said not only failed to touch him, but it made him find her disgusting.
Lena was the daughter of Ethan Sawyer, the richest man in Orange County. Once Lucas left for DC, the Sawyers would even be the top family in all of California, and she could definitely get any man she wanted.
Yet she was targeting Lucas and was even willing to be his mistress. It was simply shameless!
She wanted to be a mistress, but he didn¡¯t want to be an adulterer.
Furthermore, Lena clearly knew that Cheyenne was his wife, and she had been best friends with Cheyenne for years, yet she still wanted to cheat with her best friend¡¯s husband ande in between them. She would rather be a reviled mistress who was scolded by everyone.
She imed that she could hide it from Cheyenne so as not to hurt her, but hiding it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t be hurting her.
Hiding it didn¡¯t mean that it wasn¡¯t a betrayal.
She was just deceiving herself!
If the matter was exposed one day, and Cheyenne found out that her best friend had hooked up with her husband, it would result in devastating harm to her!
Lena was doing it all out of her own selfishness without sparing a thought for Cheyenne. Someone like her wasn¡¯t worthy of being Cheyenne¡¯s best friend at all!
¡°I told you to let go. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Lucas was truly furious. He stared at her coldly without a trace of warmth.
¡°No! I¡¯m not letting go! Lucas, I won¡¯t let go until you agree!¡± Lena cried and mored stubbornly while tightening her grip on Lucas.
It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how terrifying Lucas was, but she thought that she was different in his heart and that he would never get physical with her. So she decided to pester him endlessly and hug him tightly.
With a cold expression on his face and an icy voice, he said, ¡°Lena Sawyer, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯ty a hand on you! I will say it onest time. Let go!¡±
His voice contained obvious anger and even a touch of murderous intent.
Lena shuddered all over. She could sense the obvious murderous intent in his voice, and fear immediately surged in her heart.
She knew that Lucas was really furious. If she continued pestering him, her ties with him would truly bepletely over, and he would no longer be polite to her.
She slowly loosened her grip and looked at Lucas with fear written all over her face.
¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of me again, and stay away from Cheyenne. She doesn¡¯t need a friend with ill intentions like you. Do you hear me?¡± Lucas warned, staring coldly at Lena. ¡°If you dare to do anything like this again, don¡¯t me me for being unkind and banishing your family to hell!¡±
Lena¡¯s heart immediately sank to rock bottom.
She thought that after confessing her feelings and even making a tremendous sacrifice by saying that she was willing to be a ndestine mistress and wouldn¡¯tpete with Cheyenne for the position of his legal wife, Lucas would be touched and agree to her request.
But she didn¡¯t expect Lucas to reject her immediately and even tell her not to appear in front of him and Cheyenne again!
For this, Lucas didn¡¯t even hesitate to threaten the Sawyers¡¯ existence!
Why?
Why is Lucas so good to Cheyenne but so cold and heartless toward me?
¡°Lucas, I love you so much. How¡ how can you treat me like this?¡± Lena looked at Lucas sadly with red eyes.
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°Who you like is your business. Do I have to reciprocate just because you like me?
¡°Besides, I already have someone I love, and no one cane between us. There¡¯s only room for her in my heart.
¡°Lena Sawyer, you¡¯re not stupid, so you should understand what I mean. From now on, I don¡¯t want to see you messing with mine and Cheyenne¡¯s lives. Do you hear me?¡±
What Lucas saidpletely ruined Lena¡¯s fantasies and delusions.
She understood that he really had no feelings for her and that he wouldn¡¯t get together with her.
Cheyenne would forever have an irreceable spot in his heart.
At the thought of this, Lena burst into tears bitterly.
Seeing her so sad, he still couldn¡¯t bear to be too harsh to her. After all, she was his admirer, not his enemy.
After sighing, Lucas said in a mellower tone, ¡°If you can let go of your feelings for me in the future, we can still be friends. I hope you can find someone you love and who loves you back soon.¡±
With that, Lucas didn¡¯t want to say anything else. He turned around and walked toward the entrance of the private room.
But suddenly, Lena asked, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t you want to know what exactly happened between us in the hotel room that night?¡±
As soon as she said this, Lucas abruptly turned around and looked at Lena coldly, his eyes filled with undisguised murderous intent. ¡°If you dare to say a word of nonsense, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Chapter 1262 - 1262 That Night
1262 That Night
The murderous intent in Lucas¡¯s eyes was so strong that most people would be scared soulless.
Lena shivered. Her legs went limp, and she almost lost her bnce.
But she gritted her teeth, stared at Lucas, and tried her best to maintain eye contact with him, refusing to back down.
Lucas was really annoyed.
!!
The incident in the hotel, where Lena had helped him back to his room after he got drunk the other day, had been a thorn in his heart.
He was dead drunk that day, and he didn¡¯t know what had happened at all. He was really afraid that he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have done.
Due to his fear, when Lena said that nothing had happened between them the following morning, he heaved a sigh of relief and subconsciously chose to believe that nothing had really happened.
But now that Lena had suddenly brought it up, he thought that something might have really happened.
¡°What exactly happened that night? You¡¯d bettere clean with me!¡± Lucas stared into Lena¡¯s eyes, making her feel strongly oppressed.
Seemingly finally unable to stand her oppressive gaze, she looked away, breaking eye contact with Lucas. She smiled self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying this now? Even if something really happened between us that day, you still definitely won¡¯t ept me, right?¡±
Lucas was speechless.
Lena was right.
Even if something had happened that day, he wouldn¡¯t ept her just because of it.
That night, he was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even move. If something had really happened, it must have been Lena¡¯s conscious decision. Why should Lucas take responsibility for it?
Besides, Cheyenne had always been and will always be the only one Lucas loved. It had taken them tremendous effort to reconcile. Moreover, they shared a beautiful daughter. It was impossible for Lucas to let a third partye in between them and disrupt their hard-won blissful life.
¡°Lucas Gray, you¡ you bastard!¡±
Seeing that Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, Lena finally couldn¡¯t help herself. She pped him hard, grabbed her bag, and ran away in tears.
Lucas watched coldly as Lena left, not stopping her at all.
He stood in the empty private room for a long time, feeling incredibly frustrated and flustered.
He had thought that he and Lena were innocent. But after seeing her reaction, he had a feeling that something had happened between them, something he couldn¡¯t ept.
In fact, Lena said that she had had a crush on Lucas for a long time, so much so that she was willing to give up her decade-long friendship with Cheyenne for him. In that case, how could she not have done anything to him while he was drunk and lying motionless in bed?
Moreover, Lena was definitely not a simple woman.
Lucas had drunk that day because he had found out that he wasn¡¯t Michael Hutton¡¯s biological son and that his father was someone else. Overwhelmed with emotions at the time, he had drowned his sorrows in alcohol.
But Lena suddenly showed up in the bar and even drank a lot of alcohol with him. Later, while helping him to his room, she had even arranged for someone to photograph them. The intimate and ambiguous photos of them in the hotel room were also taken by her.
Based on these matters, he could tell that Lena was an extremely scheming woman.
She had finally gotten a chance to spend time alone with him, and he had even been drunk and unconscious at the time. He didn¡¯t believe that she really hadn¡¯t done anything to him.
The thought of it made Lucas¡¯s head hurt even more.
If he and Lena had really gotten intimate, then¡ wouldn¡¯t he have betrayed Cheyenne?
If she found out, would she forgive him?
As an adult man, he knew that there were some things he couldn¡¯t just exin away because he was drunk.
The thought of the possibility of Cheyenne getting the wrong idea made his heart tense up with nervousness.
With a grim expression, Lucas took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Jordan, please help me check something. On the 20th ofst month, I got drunk, and Lena Sawyer sent me to the Crown International Hotel in DC. Help me find out how long she stayed in my room!¡±
After hearing this, Jordan immediately opened his mouth in surprise. ¡°Lucas, did¡ did something happen?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just check it immediately!¡± Lucas instructed coldly.
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± Jordan realized that something was amiss.
Half an hourter, Jordan called again.
¡°Lucas, I¡¯ve found out! I checked the surveince footage inside and outside the hotel. On the night of November 20th, Lena Sawyer indeed helped you to the hotel room. After you two entered, she didn¡¯te out again until about seven the following morning. Then she went to the front desk and got a room,¡± Jordan reported in puzzlement.
His words seemed to stiffen Lucas¡¯s body on the spot.
In that case, Lena had spent the entire night with him.
She had lied about resting next door!
Now, the truth was really going in the direction that Lucas dreaded!
Jordan asked carefully, ¡°Lucas, you and Lena Sawyer¡ you¡ Nothing happened between you two, right? You didn¡¯t let Cheyenne down, right?¡±
Lucas¡¯s heart was full of fury as he shouted resentfully, ¡°I was drunk! I don¡¯t even know what happened!¡±
This was what Lucas felt the most frustrated and disgruntled about.
If he had been conscious or slightly sober then, he wouldn¡¯t have behaved intimately with another woman at all.
But since he was unconscious, he didn¡¯t know what he had done and couldn¡¯t exin himself either.
This was the most worrying thing!
Jordan gulped, suddenly at a loss for words.
He knew clearly that Cheyenne was the only one Lucas loved and that he would never fall for another woman. So now that this happened, Lucas was absolutely incensed and vexed.
Jordan had been in love with Maddy for years too. He put himself in Lucas¡¯s shoes and imagined how he would feel if he had identally gotten drunk and ended up bing intimate with another woman. He¡¯d probably feel a strong urge to kill.
¡°Well, Lucas, if¡ and I¡¯m just saying if¡ If something happened between you and Lena Sawyer that day¡ and Cheyenne finds out, do you think she¡¯ll forgive you?¡± Jordan stammered.
His words made Lucas feel even more dismayed.
This was exactly what he was the most worried about.
...
Chapter 1263 - 1263 What Are You Up To?
1263 What Are You Up To?
Lucas didn¡¯t care about what Lena thought, nor did he n to take responsibility for what had happened that day.
But what worried Lucas the most was that Cheyenne would feel sad after learning about this matter and think that he had betrayed her. It had taken a lot of work for them to finally reconcile and be more intimate, but this matter might cause all their efforts to go down the drain and break them apart, ruining their rtionship.
Knowing that this was a serious problem, Jordan said resentfully, ¡°Lucas, I finally know how terrible of a person Lena Sawyer is! I bet she deliberately set up everything that day.
¡°Even though you were drunk that night, and there¡¯s nothing wrong for her to help you to your hotel room, the problem is that she stayed in your room all night! What was she trying to do?
¡°Besides, hasn¡¯t Lena Sawyer been friends with Cheyenne for over a decade? Lucas, you even asked us to take care of her in Orange County and try to ensure her safety! Yet she harbored ill intentions and actually did that to you!
¡°Trust her to seduce her best friend¡¯s husband. She¡¯s such a scheming bitch!¡±
Jordan was now full of fury and hatred for Lena.
This woman who had tried to ruin Lucas and Cheyenne¡¯s rtionship was absolutely unforgivable!
Jordan continued, ¡°Lucas, I think you should take the initiative toe clean with Cheyenne. Even if something has really happened, it¡¯s not your fault, and Cheyenne should forgive you.
¡°But if you hide it and Cheyenne finds out from someone else, she will definitely think that you deliberately deceived her and that you betrayed her with another woman! If that happens, she will definitely be a hundred times sadder!¡±
Worried that Lucas and Cheyenne might fall out because of this incident, Jordan advised him earnestly.
If Jordan had nagged him like this in the past, Lucas would have definitely told him to shut up.
But he was now listening attentively because he knew that Jordan was thinking for him and trying to help hime up with a solution.
Currently, Jordan only knew that Lena had stayed the night in Lucas¡¯s room, but he wasn¡¯t aware that she had taken many photos of them and sent them to Cheyenne.
If Jordan knew about it, he definitely wouldn¡¯t just call Lena a scheming bitch. Instead, he might really kill her out of anger.
Besides, Jordan made sense.
Deceit was a recipe for disaster in marriages.
Cheyenne had already been very angry after receiving the photos from Lena, so much so that she had thrown a tantrum at Lucas for a long time.
If she found out that Lena and Lucas had stayed in the same hotel room for an entire night, she would definitely be furious and find it utterly uneptable.
Moreover, if Lucas concealed this matter and Cheyenne found out from someone else, she would never trust him again and might even divorce him.
Although Cheyenne was usually very gentle, she had a strong backbone and an independent mind. Once she was certain that her husband had cheated on her, she would neverpromise and would choose to leave him resolutely.
At the thought of this possibility, Lucas trembled hard.
¡°No, I can¡¯t let Cheyenne know about this yet!¡± Lucas said through gritted teeth. ¡°I have to find out what happened between Lena and me that day. Otherwise, I won¡¯t able to bring myself to tell Cheyenne about it.¡±
After staying silent for a while, Jordan asked, ¡°Lucas, if you and Lena Sawyer have really done something you shouldn¡¯t have, how are you going to tell Cheyenne about it?¡±
Lucas could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll y it by ear and find out the truth before deciding my next move. Anyway, it¡¯s not the time to tell Cheyenne about this yet. If she finds out now, she will definitely be angry, and she might even refuse to go to DC with me. I¡¯ll tell her when we get there.¡±
Jordan could only sigh. ¡°It seems like that¡¯s the only way. Anyway, you and Cheyenne have a strong rtionship. I hope it won¡¯t be ruined by some nonsense.¡±
¡°Yeah, I know it¡¯s my fault.¡±
Lucas still felt terrible even after hanging up. For the rest of the day, he was in a bad mood and remained frowning, causing the secretaries who came to his office to deliver some documents to feel very uneasy and be extremely careful with work, for fear of angering Lucas.
At four in the afternoon, Lucas was no longer in the mood to continue staying in the office. He sent Cheyenne a text message and then went to the kindergarten to pick Amelia up.
When he saw Amelia waiting obediently at the entrance of the kindergarten for him to pick her up, the anger within him finally dissipated and turned into tender warmth.
¡°Daddy, are you here to pick me up today?¡± Amelia¡¯srge eyes lit up, and she beamed with joy and leaped into Lucas¡¯s arms the moment she saw him.
Seeing how adorable his daughter was, he hugged her tightly, feeling blissful and peaceful. The fury that had been boiling within him all afternoon vanished entirely.
Lucas smiled. ¡°Yeah! Mommy is still at work, so I¡¯m here to pick you up. Are you happy?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m so happy! Daddy, you haven¡¯t been home for so long, and it¡¯s been a long time since you picked me up from school. I¡¯m so happy to see you!¡± Amelia¡¯s tender and puerile voice made what she said sound even more touching.
Lucas¡¯s heart had already melted, and at the same time, he felt apologetic toward Amelia.
He had been handling matters in DC previously, so it had been more than two weeks since he had gotten to spend some quality time with Amelia.
¡°Amelia, we¡¯re going to DC together in a few days and moving into a new house. When you start going to your new school, I¡¯ll drop you off and pick you up from school every day!¡± Lucas said gently while stroking Amelia¡¯s head.
¡°Okay! That¡¯s great!¡± Amelia inched closer and gave Lucas a peck on his face.
Stroking Amelia¡¯s head, Lucas said adoringly, ¡°Amelia, let¡¯s not go home yet. Don¡¯t you like eating tasty food? Let¡¯s go to that food market over there!¡±
Amelia nodded gleefully, her eyes glistening with joy. She said eagerly, ¡°Okay! Daddy, you¡¯re so nice! You¡¯re the best daddy in the world!¡±
Lucas smiled and picked Amelia up in his arms. They went to the food market a few hundred meters away from the kindergarten and bought a lot of snacks.
¡°Daddy, can I have that donut?¡±
¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get you one.¡±
¡°Those cookies smell so good!¡±
¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get some!¡±
¡°Daddy, those strawberries look so delicious!¡±
¡°Okay, let¡¯s get them!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s get some for Mommy, Aunt Charlotte, and Grandpa too!¡±
¡°Alright. Amelia, you¡¯re such a good girl!¡±
¡
The father and daughter strolled around the food market, and Amelia bought plenty of snacks. She didn¡¯t just buy them for herself but remembered to get extras for everyone in the family, which was very much to Lucas¡¯s pleasure.
By the time they finally finished shopping, it was already dark, and they returned to their vi with lots of goodies.
As soon as they entered, they saw a figure sitting in the living room.
¡°Huh? It¡¯s Aunt Lena!¡± Amelia shouted with joy and immediately rushed over.
...
Lucas¡¯s face instantly darkened with displeasure.
Lena actually showed up at their ce!
What is she up to?
Chapter 1264 - 1264 Lena Visits
1264 Lena Visits
Lena caught Amelia, who was rushing toward her, hugged her in her arms, and kissed her on the cheek. Rubbing her face against Amelia¡¯s affectionately, she smiled and said, ¡°Amelia, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. Did you miss me?¡±
Amelia smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes! Of course I missed you, Aunt Lena. It¡¯s been almost a month since you visited!¡±
¡°Oh, has it been so long? Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Okay, Amelia, I will give you this big bunny as a present!¡± Lena took out a snowy white bunny plushie from the bag beside her and handed it to Amelia.
Amelia was only a five-year-old child. After receiving such an adorable gift, she grinned widely with excitement and joy.
Lena finally looked at Lucas and greeted him. The expression on her face looked the same as usual, as if she hadn¡¯t confessed to Lucas in tears at noon.
Lucas narrowed his eyes slowly, getting more and more unsure about Lena¡¯s purpose for visiting.
Just as Lucas was staring at Lena hostilely, Cheyenne walked out of the kitchen with arge fruit tter containing sliced kiwis, strawberries, dragon fruits, and other fruits.
¡°Honey, you¡¯re home!¡± Cheyenne ced the fruit tter on the ss coffee table in the middle of the living room and looked at Lucas warmly.
It was naturally inappropriate for him to ask why Lena was here in front of Cheyenne. He nodded and asked, ¡°Has Charlotte returned from work?¡±
He didn¡¯t see Charlotte in the living room, but he knew that she disliked Lena.
After seeing the photos of Lena and Lucas entering the hotel, Charlotte was extremely displeased with Lena and even scolded her several times at home.
Seeing Lena here, Lucas even wondered if Charlotte would get into an argument with her on the spot.
Cheyenne looked at Lena awkwardly and coughed. ¡°Charlotte¡¯s on herputer in her room!¡±
In fact, the moment Charlotte saw Lena, she had been sulking and rather hostile to her, almost kicking her out.
After being chided by Cheyenne, Charlotte turned around, went upstairs in a huff, and locked herself in her room, refusing toe out.
Cheyenne couldn¡¯t say much in front of Lena, lest she makes things awkward for her.
But just as Cheyenne finished speaking, Charlotte came downstairs and said to Amelia from afar, ¡°Amelia,e here!¡±
Lena was holding Amelia in her arms. After hearing Charlotte calling her, Amelia immediately rushed to her obediently.
¡°Aunt Charlotte! Daddy took me to buy lots of delicious food, and I brought lots of tasty goodies back for everyone. There are strawberries, donuts, cookies, and many, many more!¡±
¡°Amelia, you¡¯re such a good girl!¡± Charlotte praised Amelia, then nced at Lena, who was sitting on the couch in the living room, and rolled her eyes. She said to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, I¡¯ve told you many times before not to ept gifts from other women. What if they have ulterior motives and are out to deceive you?¡±
Amelia looked at the bunny toy in her arms, nced at Lena again, and said in bewilderment, ¡°Aunt Charlotte, Aunt Lena isn¡¯t a bad woman. She¡¯s also given me lots of gifts before.¡±
Seeing Amelia on Lena¡¯s side and treating her well, Charlotte couldn¡¯t help bing even more angry. She sulked and said, ¡°Amelia! Are you not going to listen to me anymore?¡±
Amelia looked at the angry Charlotte, clueless about what she had done wrong. She was confused about why Charlotte didn¡¯t want her to ept Lena¡¯s gift since Lena was Cheyenne¡¯s best friend.
After being yelled at by Charlotte, Amelia felt aggrieved, and tears welled up in her eyes.
Lena smiled awkwardly and walked over to say to Amelia, ¡°Amelia, actually, Aunt Charlotte is right. You have to pay attention to your safety at all times in case bad people deceive you. You have to listen to Aunt Charlotte, okay?¡±
Hearing this, Charlotte became even angrier. ¡°I¡¯m speaking with my niece. Why are you interrupting?¡±
She hated how hypocritical Lena was and the way she pretended to be virtuous and magnanimous in front of them, making it seem as if she was the only good person.
¡°Charlotte! Enough!¡± Cheyenne shouted at Charlotte. She chided disapprovingly with a slight frown, ¡°Don¡¯t be mean to Lena. Didn¡¯t she already clear the air about that matter? It was just a misunderstanding.¡±
Charlotte was so furious that she stomped her feet. ¡°Ugh! Cheyenne, why¡ why do you trust her so much?! She obviously harbors evil intentions and wants to steal your man, but you¡¯re still defending her. You¡¯ll be the death of me!¡±
Then Charlotte glowered at Lena, rushed upstairs angrily again, and mmed the door of her room shut.
¡°Charlotte, how can you be so rude?! Get down here!¡± Cheyenne yelled angrily.
No matter what, Lena was her best friend of over ten years, and she was a guest. Charlotte¡¯s behavior was indeed quite rude.
Lena hurriedly held Cheyenne¡¯s arm to stop her from calling Charlotte. She said with red eyes, ¡°Forget it, Cheyenne. Charlotte has misunderstood me. You shouldn¡¯t me her. It¡¯s all my fault. If I had called to inform you that I helped Lucas back to his hotel room that night, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten the wrong idea.¡±
Cheyenne quickly said, ¡°How is that your fault? You were just being kind by helping Lucas when you bumped into him. Who knew that someone would take photos of you and send them to me?
¡°Charlotte has misunderstood you and is just making a mountain out of a molehill. I¡¯ll talk to herter. Please don¡¯t mind her! You¡¯ve been my best friend for years. Of course I trust you!¡±
Lena secretly stole a nce at Lucas with an awkward look on her face, but she couldn¡¯t say anything to Cheyenne in front of Lucas. So she could only squeeze out a smile and say, ¡°It¡¯s alright. We just need to clear up the misunderstanding. Don¡¯t reprimand Charlotte. If you sisters get into a fight because of me, I¡¯ll feel really bad.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s almost dinnertime. I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Lena quickly turned around and walked toward the door.
¡°Hey, wait! Lena, don¡¯t go. Stay and have dinner with us!¡± Cheyenne immediately asked her to stay.
Lena obviously didn¡¯t dare to have dinner with Cheyenne and her family. She frantically waved her hands and sped up. Soon, she started her car and left.
Meanwhile, Lucas had been standing at the side and watching without saying anything.
Chapter 1265 - 1265 Hidden Intentions
1265 Hidden Intentions
Cheyenne failed to get her best friend to stay and resolve the misunderstanding with Charlotte. At the thought that all of these misunderstandings were caused by Lucas getting drunk in DC, she red at him and chided, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±
Since Lucas couldn¡¯t exin anything, he could only sigh helplessly.
Charlotte was furious and kept herself locked in her room. Even when Cheyenne asked her toe down for dinner, she refused toe out of her room.
William was working overtime, so only Cheyenne, Lucas, and Amelia were sitting at the dining table and having dinner.
Amelia had already eaten a lot of snacks earlier, so she was already full. After taking a few bites of food, she scurried to the living room to watch cartoons.
In the dining room, only Lucas and Cheyenne were left.
He finally asked, ¡°Why did Lena suddenlye over?¡±
Cheyenne red at Lucas again. ¡°She came to exin those photos. Lena told me that there¡¯s nothing between you two and that she merely sent you to a nearby hotel when you got drunk that night. But someone took photos of you two and sent them to me.¡±
¡°Lena has been my best friend for over a decade, so I naturally trust that she hasn¡¯t betrayed me and done something outrageous with my husband. Let¡¯s forget about this matter! You two are some of the most important people to me. Of course I trust you!
¡°The person who took the photos and sent them to me is probably someone in DC with ill will toward you. Lucas, you should check it carefully. Someone is framing you to sow discord between us.
¡°But Charlotte is really mistaken. She refuses to listen to what I say, and she¡¯s bent on the idea that Lena has evil intentions. Lucas, help me persuade Charlotte! She listens to you.¡±
Hearing what Cheyenne said, Lucas felt extremelyplicated and ufortable.
Cheyenne had always been a pure and straightforward woman. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t have intelligence and didn¡¯t understand schemes, but rather, she had absolute trust in her closest friends and family members. She treated them with utmost sincerity, and it would never ur to her that they could betray her.
Just like now, she trusted Lena so much that she didn¡¯t doubt a single thing Lena said and had even chided Charlotte for her sake.
But what was the truth?
Reality had proven that Charlotte was right. Lena indeed harbored designs on Lucas. She wanted to seduce her best friend¡¯s husband and was indeed the mastermind behind the photos in the hotel.
Unfortunately, Lena put on such a great act in front of Cheyenne that she managed to convince Cheyenne to trust herpletely despite Charlotte¡¯s repeated warnings and reminders.
Lucas really felt that Charlotte was pitiful.
¡°Cheyenne, have you ever thought that Charlotte might be right?¡± Lucas suddenly asked.
¡°What did you say?!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s body stiffened, and she immediately looked at Lucas warily. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t bring himself to speak. No, it¡¯s not time toe clean about everything and tell Cheyenne the truth yet.
¡°Ahem, I mean, no matter what, Charlotte is your sister, and you two grew up together. Your rtionship is irreceable. Even if Lena is your best friend, you shouldn¡¯t let an outsider affect your rtionship with Charlotte.¡±
Cheyenne retorted with displeasure, ¡°Lucas, why are you saying that too? Lena also grew up with me, and we¡¯ve been best friends for years! Charlotte is my sister, but we can¡¯t malign Lena just because of this!
¡°Besides, at the end of the day, you¡¯re the one to me for this. If you hadn¡¯t gotten drunk, why would Lena have helped you to your hotel room and be embroiled in this misunderstanding? Hmph!¡±
Lucas sighed again, not knowing what to say.
Ultimately, drinking alcohol was to me!
But after hearing what Cheyenne said, Lucas finally knew how important Lena was to her.
Cheyenne wasn¡¯t even willing to hear anyone badmouth Lena and defended her at every turn. But what about Lena?
She clearly knew that Lucas was Cheyenne¡¯s husband, yet she still tried to snatch him away from her.
After learning of Lena¡¯s intentions, Lucas recalled many matters he had overlooked in the past.
For example, at the rooftop pool of that hotel in LA, Lena had worn a sexy swimsuit, pretended to sprain her ankle, and deliberately leaned on him.
Also, at the Elite Business Exchange in San Francisco, Lena had used her stilettos as an excuse to hold his arm for support and stick close to him.
The more he thought about these things, the more repulsed he felt. He was totally speechless.
Lena wasn¡¯t unforgivably vile and detestable though.
Apart from the things that she had done because she was in love with Lucas, she hadn¡¯t done anything else to hurt Cheyenne.
However, Lena meant so much to Cheyenne, which made it tricky for Lucas to deal with Lena.
Forget it. I¡¯ll just leave her alone. As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything else to hurt Cheyenne, I¡¯ll leave her be.
After dinner, under Cheyenne¡¯s urging, Lucas went to Charlotte¡¯s room and knocked on the door.
¡°I already told you I don¡¯t want to eat!¡± Charlotte¡¯s disgruntled voice came from inside.
Lucas said, ¡°Charlotte, it¡¯s me. I¡¯d like to have a word with you.¡±
After a moment of silence, the sounds of footsteps shuffling and approaching the door came from inside.
Charlotte wanted to ignore Lucas at first, but after giving it some thought, she decided to open the door to hear what he had to say.
If Lucas blindly believed the scheming Lena as Cheyenne did, she would definitely drive him out without hesitation and ignore him for an entire month!
Creak!
The door of the room opened, and Cheyenne said with displeasure, ¡°Come inside and say what you have to say. But I¡¯ll make things clear first. If you¡¯re here to convince me not to get the wrong idea of Lena Sawyer on Cheyenne¡¯s behalf, you can save it. Don¡¯t waste my time!¡±
Lucas chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s definitely not why I¡¯m here.¡±
Charlotte nced at Lucas with some surprise and doubt. ¡°Okay,e in then!¡±
She moved aside and let Lucas enter her room.
It was Lucas¡¯s first time stepping into Charlotte¡¯s room.
The spacious room was filled with things, but it was very organized and looked full of warmth.
There was also a faint fresh fragrance in the room.
Lucas took a seat on the blue velvet single sofa by the door while Charlotte sat down on her soft bed. She asked sulkily, ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±
Lucas cut straight to the chase. ¡°I know you have something against Lena and think she¡¯s scheming and has ulterior motives. In fact, I share the same sentiments.¡±
Charlotte was instantly stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the first thing she heard from him after he entered her room to be this!
...
Chapter 1266 - 1266 Leaving California
1266 Leaving California
What Lucas said was exactly what Charlotte wanted to hear. She immediately looked like she had finally found a kindred soul, and she wished she could leap over to shake Lucas¡¯s hand!
¡°Lucas! You actually share the same thoughts as me! You trust me!¡± Charlotte said emotionally.
Lucas smiled. ¡°I¡¯m your brother-inw, and I¡¯ve always treated you as my sister. Of course I trust you!¡±
Charlotte felt much better. She hated Lena, yet Cheyenne treated her as her best friend and trusted herpletely. She even med her for Lena¡¯s sake, making Charlotte feel extremely aggrieved.
¡°Lucas, you¡¯re awesome! Indeed, you have great judgment, just like me. To be honest, I felt that Lena was hypocritical the moment I saw her. She obviously has evil intentions. She¡¯s a scheming bitch!
¡°Since you¡¯ve also seen through that woman¡¯s schemes and evil intentions, I will forgive you for those photos! Even though she really helped you to the hotel, she must have schemed against you!¡±
Charlotte eagerly began criticizing Lena, but she suddenly thought of something, and her expression changed.
¡°Wait a minute!¡± Charlotte abruptly turned to face Lucas and sized him up a few times. ¡°Why do you think she has ulterior motives too? Did she say something or do something to you?¡±
Lucas was astonished by Charlotte¡¯s sharpness. He hurriedly waved his hand and denied, ¡°No. I¡¯m a man. What could she have done to me?¡±
Lucas definitely wouldn¡¯t tell Charlotte that Lena had confessed to him and even said that she was willing to be his ndestine lover. All the more, he wouldn¡¯t reveal that she had spent an entire night in the same hotel room as him when he was dead drunk.
If Charlotte found out, she would definitely fly into a rage and rush over to p Lena harshly.
In that case, Cheyenne would find out about everything. Even Lucas wasn¡¯t sure what the consequences would be.
But Charlotte wasn¡¯t that easily fooled. She sized Lucas up carefully a few times and probed, ¡°Is there really nothing? Lucas, don¡¯t lie to me!¡±
Suppressing his guilt, Lucas said while caught betweenughter and tears, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Lena is your sister¡¯s friend. There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±
¡°Why did you say that she has ill intentions then?¡± Charlotte insisted on asking.
Lucas said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have anything against Lena. It¡¯s about the Sawyers. You probably know that Ethan Sawyer betrayed me a few days ago. So I¡¯ve decided to take the Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers to develop in DC without the Sawyers.
¡°Now, I don¡¯t have a good impression of all the Sawyers, so I don¡¯t want you and Cheyenne to get too close to them.¡±
Charlotte nodded. She trusted what Lucas said.
She wasn¡¯t a child anymore. She was now the general manager of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Orange County branch, so she was very clear about what had happened in Orange County recently, as well as the behavior of the top families.
She also knew that Ethan actually wanted Lucas to take the Sawyers to DC too, but Lucas had rejected him relentlessly. It seemed that the Sawyers had really offended him.
Charlotte puffed her cheeks up and deliberately said with malice, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll believe you! But from now on, you have to stay away from Lena Sawyer! If I see you two intimate and ambiguous again, I will never help you hide it from Cheyenne. I will definitely tell her and make you regret it!¡±
¡°Again?¡± Lucas was puzzled.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten! During the Elite Business Exchange in San Francisco, I caught Lena Sawyer holding your arm and leaning against you. It was obviously intimate! If you hadn¡¯t told me that you were just helping her and if that woman hadn¡¯t asked me to keep it from Cheyenne because she was afraid of her misunderstanding, I would have told Cheyenne a long time ago!¡± Charlotte said furiously.
Lucas finally recalled that Charlotte had bumped into them and felt awkward. He didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, I know! I¡¯ll definitely keep away from her in the future! Cheyenne saved some food for you. Quickly go eat. Don¡¯t go hungry!¡±
Then Lucas hurriedly got up and left Charlotte¡¯s room.
He didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer, lest he make more mistakes.
Seeing how distressed Lucas was, Charlotte chuckled, and her mood became much better.
As soon as Lucas returned to the dining room, Cheyenne immediately asked, ¡°How did it go? Has Charlotte forgiven Lena? Has the misunderstanding been resolved?¡±
Lucas shook his head.
Disappointment immediately appeared in Cheyenne¡¯s beautiful eyes, and she frowned slightly.
One was her best friend of over a decade, and the other was her sister. Cheyenne really didn¡¯t want them to have any conflicts.
Lucas put an arm around Cheyenne¡¯s shoulder andforted gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re two independent individuals. Since they can¡¯t get along, let them settle their differences on their own. It¡¯ll be fine as long as they minimize contact with each other.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much or feel sad about it. Just let nature take its course! You can¡¯t possibly force them to be friends, right?
¡°Besides, people will always change. Just because two people get along well now, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ll be the same in the future. Likewise, people who can¡¯t stand each other now might make up because of a future opportunity. It¡¯s hard to tell with these things, right?¡±
In fact, Lucas wanted Cheyenne to stay as far away from Lena as possible and not treat her as an important friend.
But Cheyenne had no idea about what Lena had done. If he said anything rashly, she might think that he was maligning Lena too and be even sadder.
So Lucas could only be as tactful with it as possible, in hopes that Cheyenne could prepare herself mentally.
¡°Oh, okay!¡± Finally, Cheyenne gave up on the idea of reconciling Charlotte with Lena and sighed faintly.
The following day, nothing happened, and everything was the same as every day before.
Amelia went to school, gave gifts to a few of her close friends during recess, exined in tears that she would be moving soon, and bid farewell to them. Meanwhile, everyone in the family went to work as usual and were busy with handing over their duties.
Shifting the focus of their development to DC didn¡¯t mean that they would be ignoring everything they left behind in California.
They would conduct business, acquire businesses, merge them, and establish branch offices as necessary.
Everyone was extremely busy.
In addition to Lucas and his family, the Hales and the Coles were also busy.
But they had too many businesses in California, and it was impossible to reorganize them all within a short time. So they sent some people to DC to make arrangements first before they would slowly transfer their manpower.
They were all full of expectation and hope about developing in DC.
In the past few days, Lena had never appeared again. Lucas was rather pleased with this.
Soon, it was the day for Lucas and his family to move to DC.
Chapter 1267 - 1267 New House in DC
1267 New House in DC
The following afternoon, a ne from Orange County touched down at the DC International Airport.
Lucas and the rest got inside a car and headed to their new home in DC.
It was Amelia¡¯s first time in DC. In the backseat, she pressed her small face against the window and stared curiously at the high-rise buildings, bustling streets, and flowing traffic.
Of course, DC was much more lively and prosperous than Orange County. It had skyscrapers everywhere, which were few and far between in Orange County. Moreover, the skyscrapers each had a unique design and perfectlyplemented the city¡¯s distinctive urban nning and various green facilities. Amelia was enthralled, and she would exim with awe and surprise from time to time.
¡°Wow! Daddy, look how tall that building is! It¡¯s just like a little mountain!
¡°Daddy, that garden over there is so pretty. There are so many pretty cherry blossoms!
¡°Mommy, look. There¡¯s a huge inted doll there. Can we go y there in the future?¡±
¡
Amelia was excited.
Lucas and Cheyenne looked at Amelia with smiles and said dotingly, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll bring you there to y in the future. Amelia, do you like it here in DC?¡±
Amelia nodded hard. ¡°Yes, I like it! I want to take lots of photos and show them to Hailey and Matilda. I want to invite them to DC to y in the future. Daddy and Mommy, is this okay?¡±
Cheyenne stroked Amelia¡¯s head gently. ¡°Of course!¡±
William was smiling brightly as he looked out the window at the scenery outside.
It was his first time in DC too.
For the past few decades, he had stayed in Orange County and had almost never left California.
And thinking about it now, he found that there wasn¡¯t much worth remembering in his earlier life.
He had lived with the Carters for years, but they hadn¡¯t shown him any respect or kindness because he was a stepchild. There were no development opportunities for him either, so he had gradually lost his confidence and motivation to live life properly and went through many years confused and at a loss.
In addition, his ex-wife, Karen, was tough to deal with, and she had never really liked him. She had often mocked him for being worthless and not aspetent as other men, and she had med him for wasting her youth. In the end, she had even tried to kill him for some benefits.
In hindsight, almost everything in his past was like a nightmare.
William had thought that he would live in Orange County for the rest of his life. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to spend his retirement in DC thanks to his daughter and son-inw.
Seeing how blissful the family was, William smiled peacefully.
Soon, they arrived at their destination and stopped in front of arge vi near ake.
There were a few exims of surprise when everyone saw the environment and surroundings.
Buying such argekeside vi with a mesmerizing view and great scenery in DC would cost several hundred million dors.
Moreover, the vi had the same design and decoration style as their vi in the middle of Pearl Lake in Orange County. The white castle-like main building was hidden in arge area of lush flowers and nts, making the ce incredibly beautiful and dreamy, like a castle by theke.
¡°Daddy, is this our new home?¡± Amelia entered the gates of the residence and looked at the castle-like vi with wide eyes.
Lucas nodded with a smile. ¡°How is it, Amelia? Do you like our new home?¡±
Amelia subconsciously nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look!¡±
She scurried into the vi like a little rabbit and began checking every room. From time to time, exims of astonishment rang out.
William said with awe, ¡°This vi resembles ours in Orange County. It must have cost a lot, right?¡±
Lucas replied, ¡°It¡¯s indeed very simr in style because this ce was constructed by the same architectural and design team as our Pearl Lake vi. With the simr style, we¡¯ll be able to settle down sooner. The price wasn¡¯t too bad, and Jordan helped with it. I didn¡¯t pay much attention.¡±
William instantly knew that the vi probably cost peanuts to Lucas, which was why he didn¡¯t pay much attention.
It left William in awe again.
Just half a year ago, he would have been extremely content with a house that cost a few hundred thousand dors. He never thought that he would one day be able to live in a massive vi in DC worth several hundred million dors.
Lucas and Cheyenne had previously stayed in this vi for a while, and their room and Amelia¡¯s had been decorated well.
But William and Charlotte, who had just moved in, had much simpler rooms. There were no fancy decorations, and they looked like ordinary guest rooms.
Charlotte immediately pouted in dissatisfaction. ¡°Why does my room look so simple? Cheyenne, Lucas, you guys don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±
Lucas hurriedly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know what decor styles you and William like, so I didn¡¯t decorate your rooms much. You can decide what kind of decor you want in two days. Let the decorpany help you with designing your rooms, and let me know what else you need.¡±
Charlotte finally felt better, but she nevertheless gave Lucas a look. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll spare you this time.¡±
¡°Charlotte!¡± William poked Cheyenne¡¯s head whileughing.
The new home made everyone happy.
After everyone settled down, Lucas and Cheyenne returned to their room.
¡°Thank you so much, Honey!¡± Cheyenne said gratefully while leaning on Lucas.
Recalling everything they had experienced and the various changes over thest six months, Cheyenne felt as if she was dreaming.
If Lucas hadn¡¯t returned, she and her family would probably still be living under the Carters, who had constantly bossed them around and upset them all the time.
If it wasn¡¯t for Lucas, she wouldn¡¯t have had the courage to sever ties with the Carters andpletely get rid of these leeches.
If it wasn¡¯t for Lucas, their family wouldn¡¯t be living better and better. Not only did they have more and more money and assets, but they even moved to DC.
Now, they were living worry-free lives, and Lucas loved her so much with her, making Cheyenne feel extremely grateful and blissful.
He had said that he would make her the happiest woman in the world, and now, she really felt that she was the happiest woman in the world.
¡°We¡¯re married. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡± Lucas pulled Cheyenne into his arms andid on the soft and fluffy bed behind them.
¡°If you insist on thanking me¡¡±
¡°You¡ Mmph¡¡±
Her following words disappeared into a kiss.
...
Chapter 1268 - 1268 Running into a Former Classmate
1268 Running into a Former ssmate
When it was almost dinnertime, the two of them finally finished unpacking and walked out of their room.
Cheyenne¡¯s cheeks were still flushed, and she looked incredibly radiant.
Even Charlotte was astonished by Cheyenne¡¯s beauty at the moment. When she saw her sister¡¯s red and slightly swollen lips, she immediately figured out what Cheyenne and Lucas had been doing for thest few hours and blushed with embarrassment.
Noticing Lucas¡¯s satisfied look, she red at him and cursed, ¡°Hmph! Lecher!¡±
!!
Lucas was shocked, but he instantly realized what was going on and looked at Cheyenne. Caught betweenughter and tears, he looked awkward.
Cheyenne was just as awkward.
Although it was normal for them to get intimate since they were married, it was still broad daylight, and it was their first day in DC. She felt embarrassed that her sister had discovered them.
¡°Okay, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go make dinner!¡± Cheyenne hurried to the kitchen.
Lucas received a call at this moment. After answering it, he shouted toward the kitchen, ¡°Cheyenne, you don¡¯t have to cook for me. I have something to attend to now.¡±
He grabbed his car key and left the vi.
The call had been from Bruce. The Hales had arrived in DC two days ago, and they had asked to meet Lucas for a discussion at the Parkers¡¯ Hampton Restaurant.
When Lucas arrived at the entrance of the restaurant and was about to enter, he suddenly heard a surprised voice from the side.
¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you¡ Lucas Gray?¡±
The voice sounded extremely familiar. Lucas turned around and saw a young man around the same age as him. Indeed, Lucas recognized him, but he couldn¡¯t remember his name.
¡°You are¡?¡± Lucas asked, slightly puzzled.
¡°Hey, Lucas Gray, have you forgotten me now that you¡¯re rich? You can¡¯t even remember who I am? We were ssmates in high school! I¡¯m Chace Barker. Do you remember now?¡± the young man said with displeasure.
Lucas finally recalled who he was. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m surprised you still recognize me.¡±
Although Chace¡¯s name somewhat rang a bell to Lucas, he didn¡¯t have a deep impression of him and only vaguely remembered that this person was his high school ssmate.
After thinking about it, he remembered that they were just acquaintances in high school, and they had barely spoken to each other, let alone be friends.
He didn¡¯t expect that Chace could still recognize him at a nce despite it having been more than a decade.
Chace wasn¡¯t alone. Standing beside him was a fashionably dressed woman with heavy makeup.
¡°Honey, you actually have a high school ssmate who¡¯s failed so miserably at life? He looks too ordinary, just like a bumpkin. Tsk tsk!¡±
The young woman was incredibly caustic with her words.
It was extremely disrespectful to say something like this when meeting someone for the first time.
Lucas frowned slightly.
But what surprised him even more was the reaction of Chase, his former ssmate.
Chace put his arm around the young woman¡¯s shoulder and said to Lucas with a contemptuous smirk, ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re right! Did you know that Lucas was the poorest person in our ss back then? Sometimes, he couldn¡¯t even afford to get lunch, and we could hear his stomach growling in ss! Haha, it was hrious!
¡°It¡¯s good enough that someone like him hasn¡¯t starved to death yet. What do you expect from him? How fashionable can he be? After all, he¡¯s just a penniless loser! That¡¯s how I recognized him at a nce!¡±
The young woman burst intoughter and looked at Lucas with ridicule. ¡°Oh, I see! I was wondering when you had such a poor friend. It turns out you recognized him from the way he reeks of poverty!¡±
While speaking, the young woman feigned waving her hand in front of her nose as if she had really smelled an odor.
Lucas stopped smiling and quickly scanned Chace and his wife. They were both decked out in designer wear. They had Patek Philippe watches on their wrists, thetest iPhones in their hands, and various luxury essories, jewelry, etc. Their outfits were worth several tens of thousands of dors.
They did seem quite well off, which exined why they were so haughty and condescending.
Chace smiled smugly and suddenly seemed to think of something. ¡°Lucas Gray, my wife, is straightforward and honest. We¡¯re former ssmates, so you won¡¯t mind a few casual remarks, will you?¡±
Lucas barely remembered Chace at first, but now, he had an awful impression of him.
Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be bothered by people like Chace, and there was indeed no need to continue wasting his time with him.
¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving now,¡± Lucas said indifferently and walked toward the restaurant.
¡°Hey, wait!!¡± Chace immediately moved to the side and blocked Lucas.
¡°Lucas, don¡¯t tell me you want to have a meal at the Pakers¡¯ Hampton Restaurant?¡± Chace sized Lucas up and said in exaggerated disbelief, ¡°Lucas Gray, I know what your family background is. Although the Hampton Restaurant sounds like an ordinary ce, it¡¯s a five-star restaurant!
¡°Any item on the menu here costs at least a hundred dors! A meal here will easily set you back a thousand dors. But you actually dare to dine here?¡±
Lucas became annoyed and impatient. He said coldly, ¡°What does it matter to you whether I¡¯m here for a meal or not?¡±
Chace was instantly displeased. He felt offended that Lucas had retorted against him. What right does this penniless loser have to speak to me like that?
The young woman was also irked. She looked at the few shabbily-dressed beggars gathered not far from the restaurant and suddenly smiled. ¡°Honey, I think this former ssmate of yours might really be able to have a meal here!¡±
She pouted her lips at the beggars and said maliciously, ¡°I heard that the Hampton Restaurant only serves the freshest ingredients every day and never keeps any overnight. So they give away the unused ingredients and the guests¡¯ leftovers to the homeless every day!
¡°Maybe your ssmate is here for the leftovers?¡±
Chace burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re right! You have a point, Honey. He might really be here to beg for leftovers. I once caught him picking up leftovers back in high school. Hahaha!¡±
The two of them mocked Lucas without restraint, making his expressionpletely gloomy.
Chapter 1269 - 1269 Help Me With a Livestream
1269 Help Me With a Livestream
¡°Get lost. Don¡¯t get in the way!¡± Lucas shoved Chace aside and walked toward the restaurant.
He couldn¡¯t be bothered with these two.
¡°Damn it! How dare you push me? Hold it right there!¡± Chace immediately flew into a rage and grabbed Lucas¡¯s sleeve.
With a cold gaze in his eyes, Lucas narrowed his eyes. ¡°What else do you want?¡±
!!
Those who were familiar with Lucas would know that he was really annoyed and angry at the moment.
Chace shouted, ¡°Did I say you could go? Do you know what I do now? I¡¯m famous now!¡±
Lucas was rather amused.
It was really rare for someone to call themselves famous.
Although Chace¡¯s attire was from designer brands, they were only worth tens of thousands of dors. This was expensive for ordinary people, but for those from genuinely wealthy families, a few tens of thousands of dors in clothes and essories was too shabby.
Thus, Chace definitely wasn¡¯t a famous person who suddenly became rich.
Furthermore, Chace¡¯s looks were average. He even had a pointed mouth, a gaunt face, and a lecherous vibe. It was unlikely that he was a top celebrity.
It was possible that he was aedian. But given his intelligence and character of ignorantly offending people at every turn, Lucas didn¡¯t think he would get far in this line of work.
All of a sudden, Lucas was really curious about what Chace did to call himself famous.
¡°Oh? Famous? What do you do now?¡± Lucas asked curiously.
Chace puffed his chest up proudly. ¡°Hah, I¡¯m now a famous mukbang1 streamer with millions of fans. I get tens of thousands of dors in gifts in every stream, which is practically enough to cover your annual sry! How about it? Are you envious?¡±
Lucas burst intoughter. He was wondering what Chace did to call himself famous, but it turned out that he was just a streamer.
However, it wasn¡¯t that Lucas looked down on streamers. They truly earn a lot of moneypared to ordinary white-cor workers.
Or rather, streaming was an industry that arose because of Twitch, TikTok, and other social media tforms. But there was usually very little unique technical knowledge and skills involved.
It was no wonder that Chace had a following of millions and even proudly called himself famous in front of Lucas.
¡°Is that so? Congrattions then,¡± Lucas said insincerely.
Chace kept his head held high like he was superior. ¡°Hah, now you know the massive gap between you and me. But I don¡¯t want to make things hard for you. It¡¯s rare for us to bump into each other in DC, so I can¡¯t be too miserly, right? I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal hereter. Just wait at the side for me!¡±
After speaking in amanding tone, he winked at the young woman next to him.
She naturally understood what he meant. She immediately took out her phone, opened an app, and pointed the camera at Chace.
¡°Hello, my dearest viewers and friends! I am your old friend, Chace, the streamer who aspires to eat all the delicacies in the world! As you have seen on this signboard, we¡¯re here today to try the gourmet food of the Parkers¡¯ Hampton Restaurant!
¡°We¡¯ve already been here twice, and we¡¯ve had twenty signature dishes, but there are still dozens of delicacies on the menu waiting for us. So, we have to continue eating here!¡±
Facing the camera, Chace spoke eloquently, but then he said, ¡°But today¡¯s stream is slightly different! When I arrived at the Hampton Restaurant, I unexpectedly bumped into a former ssmate from over ten years ago!
¡°Unfortunately, my ssmate isn¡¯t doing too well now. He¡¯s actually be homeless, and he¡¯s waiting to collect leftovers at the entrance of the Hampton Restaurant!
¡°As a man of integrity, kindness, and loyalty, how can I watch my former ssmate be in such a miserable plight?
¡°That¡¯s right! Our theme today has changed a little. I¡¯m going to treat my down-and-out ssmate to a meal at the Hampton Restaurant! They¡¯re not going to be leftovers! Of course, if any viewers would like to sponsor my ssmate and give him some money, you can click the donate link below. I will definitely give him everything!¡±
On the camera, Chace mocked Lucas and then said to him, ¡°Come on, my former ssmate. Greet everyone watching the stream and let them know who you are!¡±
Lucas watched coldly as Chace performed and tried to make him look like a down-and-out homeless man, using him as a gimmick on his stream and a tool for his viewers to donate to him.
His behavior was really vicious.
Chace would be reaping all the benefits. Not only would he gain a good reputation for helping a former ssmate, but he would also fool his unaware audience into donating to him.
Meanwhile, Lucas would be the bad example of Chace¡¯s stream¡ªan able-bodied young man reduced to picking up leftovers and food scraps from restaurants and even in need of the help of a former ssmate from over a decade ago. Once Lucas showed up on camera, everyone would definitely m him.
Indeed, when Chace was speaking, many viewers praised him to no end and even gave him numerous tips and donations.
After Chace finished speaking, the young woman immediately aimed the camera at Lucas.
Lucas sneered and turned around without hesitation, not wanting to bother with them at all.
¡°Hey! Lucas, wait!¡±
Seeing that Lucas was refusing to cooperate, Chace panicked. He quickly stepped forward to block Lucas while saying to the camera, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. My former ssmate is feeling a little shy. Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll speak with him!¡±
Then he signaled the young woman to pan the camera elsewhere.
Currently, Lucas was boiling with fury.
If it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to create amotion outside the restaurant, he would have long thrown Chace out.
¡°What else do you want?¡± Lucas was extremely annoyed.
¡°Lucas Gray, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard me just now. I need you to help me with the stream. You just have to y along with me! Then I¡¯ll treat you to a meal at the Hampton Restaurant and give you a hundred bucks. How does that sound?¡±
Chace approached Lucas and proposed this offer with his head held high, as if he was doing Lucas a huge favor.
Chapter 1270 - 1270 Revealing All Ugliness
1270 Revealing All Ugliness
Lucas sneered. ¡°A hundred bucks? If I remember correctly, didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯re giving me all the tips and donations you get in your stream today?¡±
Chace rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°Lucas Gray, what the hell are you dreaming about? I make at least ten thousand dors per stream, and I will get even more today. Why should I give it to you? I was just saying it to get more views. You just need to y along and cooperate with me. Don¡¯t have any delusional thoughts about things that you shouldn¡¯t. Do you understand?
¡°If you cooperate well, I can give you a couple hundred bucks as remuneration! This is enough tost you a month!¡±
Lucas had long known that Chace was just trying to get more views and money by saying that he would give Lucas all the tips and donations he received. But after hearing it straight from Chace¡¯s mouth, he still felt disgusted.
!!
¡°Get lost. I won¡¯t cooperate with you.¡± Lucas looked at Chace like he was an idiot and then turned around to leave.
¡°Stop! You¡ Fine, I¡¯ll give you another two hundred bucks. Four hundred should be enough for you, right? You¡¯re getting so much money just to ept a free meal from me and say a few words. Don¡¯t be pretentious! If you¡¯re thrifty, four hundred dors is enough to get you around a thousand packets of instant noodles. This is enough tost you a few months! Don¡¯t be greedy!¡±
Chace gritted his teeth, took out 400 dors in cash from his wallet, and deliberately waved in front of Lucas.
Lucas snorted withughter, not wanting to bother with Chace, this babbling idiot.
Chace was so furious that he wished he could beat the living daylights out of Lucas.
If it wasn¡¯t because his stream was still broadcasting, and he didn¡¯t want to create amotion here, he would have long lost his temper and beat Lucas up.
¡°Damn it. Lucas Gray, are you going to cooperate with me or not? To be honest, I¡¯ve been a streamer for years, and I¡¯m signed with a management agency. If you really piss me off, I can call some muscle over to beat you to death right now. Do you hear me?¡± Chace threatened through gritted teeth. But he was afraid of being overheard, so he kept this voice low and moved closer to Lucas.
Lucas looked at Chace and suddenly smiled strangely. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you out just this once.¡±
Hearing this, Chace finally smiled with satisfaction and shoved the stack of bills into Lucas¡¯s hand. Then he restrained his domineering stance and smiled hypocritically.
He gestured at the young woman. She thought that he had already convinced Lucas and immediately turned the camera toward the two of them.
¡°My dear viewers, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. My former ssmate is too shy about being on camera, and it took me a long time to convince him to join our stream!
¡°Lucas, the viewers of my stream are all very nice and generous. Come say hi to them!¡±
The young woman turned the camera to Lucas¡¯s face and zoomed in on it.
Lucas looked into the camera. ¡°I have something to tell everyone. Actually, I¡¯m not Chace¡¯s former ssmate or a homeless man. Just now, he gave me four hundred dors to y along with his act and fool you guys into giving him more subscriptions, tips, and donations.
Lucas took out the 400 dors from his pocket and waved it in front of the camera. ¡°Look, this is what he paid me. There are lots of scammers on the inte these days, and many like using people¡¯s sympathy to make money. I hope you can keep a discerning eye and not be deceived by malicious crooks and let your good intentions go to waste.¡±
Chace waspletely dumbfounded.
He never expected Lucas to expose the truth during the stream!
Due to his extreme shock, he didn¡¯t react until after Lucas finished speaking and couldn¡¯t stop him in time.
After Lucas finished speaking, Chace felt his blood surge straight from his feet to his head, causing his eyes to turn red.
¡°F*ck you! Lucas Gray, you bastard, how dare you mess with me?¡± He raised his fist and swung it straight at Lucas¡¯s face.
He wanted to kill Lucas!
How could Lucas possibly let someone like Chace hit him?
He simply leaned sideways slightly and easily dodged the punch.
Instead, Chace missed and staggered, almost falling onto the ground. After regaining bnce, he looked at Lucas with burning eyes.
¡°Chace, are you mad because I exposed you? But I was just telling the truth. Didn¡¯t you say those words yourself?¡± Lucas said with a faint smile.
Chace was about to blow his top. ¡°Damn it! So what if I said it? I was kind enough to offer you a free meal and give you some money, you loser. But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be so ignorant!
¡°Who do you think you are? As long as I shout that I¡¯ll give those beggars over there some money, do you believe they¡¯lle running over to beg to y along with my act? You¡¯re so ignorant that you actually dared to bite the hand feeding you!
¡°Like I said earlier, if you dare to provoke me, I will immediately call some people over. Even if they can¡¯t kill you, they can still beat you into a cripple and make sure you be a beggar that can only kneel on the ground for the rest of your life!¡±
Lucas feigned being terrified. ¡°It-it turns out you¡¯re such a person! You¡¯re just a streamer. How could you have made so much money and gained so much influence?¡±
Seeing Lucas¡¯s terrified expression, Chace said smugly, ¡°Hah, how can a loser like you understand what I¡¯m capable of now? Let me tell you, I¡¯m not an ordinary streamer but a super famous one with more than four million followers!
¡°What¡¯s the most lucrative job these days? Making money off of fools! Those idiot fans rush to give me money as long as I say some nice things and thank them.
¡°There are even some stupid fans who are so poor that they can barely afford to eat, but they still foolishly flock to give me money. I make more than ten thousand dors each stream. In just one year, I¡¯ve already managed to buy a house and a car in New York City. I have everything now!
¡°A penniless loser like you will never be able to reach this level!¡±
Lucas gritted his teeth. ¡°You¡ How dare you scold your fans like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯ll start hating you and stop giving you money?¡±
Chace said disdainfully, ¡°They won¡¯t know what I¡¯ve said about them. Do you have any evidence? Like I said, I¡¯ll definitely kill you today. I¡¯ll find people to cripple you right now!¡±
Lucas suddenly stopped looking flustered and smiled peculiarly. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯d better see the reactions in your stream chat before saying anything else!¡±
He pointed at the young woman still standing at the side and holding a phone.
Chace nced at her. His expression changed drastically as he hollered, ¡°F*ck! You didn¡¯t f*cking turn off the stream?¡±
Chapter 1271 - 1271 You Reap What You Sow
1271 You Reap What You Sow
Only then did the young woman realize that she hadn¡¯t turned off the stream. In other words, everything just now had been caught on camera!
Thements in the stream chat were all scolding Chace.
¡°Damn it! Screw this bastard! I didn¡¯t expect Chace to be such a person. I must have been blind to send him so much money!¡±
¡°Chace is too disgusting! I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless!¡±
¡°He was so respectful to us, but it turns out he calls us idiots behind our backs. Go to hell, asshole! How shameless!¡±
¡°F*ck you, Chace! I kindly gave you a hundred dors for charity work, but you wasted our efforts and kindness and even scolded us!¡±
¡°Get lost from Twitch!¡±
¡°Ban this scumbag!¡±
¡
There were countless obscenities in the chat.
Clearly, the viewers were extremely angered by Chace¡¯s unrestrainedments.
The young woman turned pale and didn¡¯t dare to look anymore. She frantically turned off the stream.
But right after she did, she received a phone call.
After hearing the voice on the phone, she turned deathly pale and shuddered from head to toe.
¡°Mr. Harper, it¡¯s not like that. Please listen to me exin!¡±
Before she could finish speaking, the other person hung up.
Sensing that something was amiss, Chace quickly asked, ¡°Was that Mr. Harper? What did he say?¡±
The young woman said with despair, ¡°He said that¡ what you just said on stream was too offensive and caused severe consequences. Twitch has decided to terminate your stream permanently, seekpensation from you, and take legal action against you!¡±
Chace was inplete disbelief. He hysterically grabbed the phone from the young woman, only to see that his Twitch ount was unavable. When he refreshed the page, the ount was deleted.
¡°No¡ no! How is this possible? How did this happen? Where¡¯s my ount? I already had more than four million followers and was about to reach five million. How did my ount get deleted all of a sudden? I refuse to ept this!¡± Chace yelled hysterically while waving his phone desperately. He searched for his familiar username again, but the ount didn¡¯t exist.
At the same time, Chace received countless vicious insults and scoldings on his other social media ounts.
In an instant, Chace turned from a famous streamer with a monthly ie of hundreds of thousands of dors, tens of thousands of subscriptions, and millions of followers into the target of universal detestation.
Staring at the harsh scoldings on the screen, Chace could no longer stand it. He smashed his phone onto the ground, shattering it into pieces.
¡°You bitch! Why didn¡¯t you turn off the stream? Why did you stream everything I said?! Fuck you, bitch! Did you want to ruin me on purpose? My ount was deleted. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Chace screamed at the young woman with a fiery gaze, wishing he could strangle her to death.
The young woman¡¯s expression became extremely sullen, but she wasn¡¯t a pushover and immediately retorted, ¡°Chace, why are you acting like a mad dog? You want to me me and push all the responsibility onto me?
¡°You¡¯re the retard who offended your fans by saying those things. What does it have to do with me?! I was only helping you with the stream. I¡¯m not your ve! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a streamer with over two million followers too. I don¡¯t live off of you. Who are you to scold me like that?
¡°If you anger me, I¡¯ll open my stream now and let everyone take a good look at what kind of person you are. How dare you yell at me? Do you think I¡¯m a pushover just because I¡¯m usually nice to you?
¡°Chace, I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s all over for you now. It¡¯spletely over!
¡°Your ount has been deleted, and no one will give you money from now on! Even if you want to move to another tform, given your ruined reputation, no one will dare to ept you!
¡°Also, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯ve signed a contract with an agency, and given the controversy you¡¯ve caused, thepensation you¡¯ll have to pay is enough to make you go bankrupt! What right do you have to act like a big shot in front of me now? You¡¯re nothing now.
¡°Hah, I¡¯m telling you that I have nothing to do with you from now on! Just pray that you won¡¯t end up losing everything and bing the beggar that you despise the most!¡±
With that, the young woman picked up her bag angrily and turned around to leave in her stilettos.
Cold sweat covered Chace¡¯s forehead. At first, he was preupied with his deleted ount that had four million followers. But after hearing what the young woman said, he finally realized that there were more terrifying consequences awaiting him.
One was that he could no longer make money since his ount was deleted. What terrified him even more was the money he had topensate for the breach of contract.
If he really had topensate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even with all the money he had earned in the past year, even selling his house and car!
In hopelessness, Chace suddenly red at Lucas with so much menace that his eyes seemed to want to rip Lucas to shreds immediately.
¡°Lucas Gray! You bastard! This is all your fault!
¡°If it wasn¡¯t because of you, my ount wouldn¡¯t have been deleted, my reputation wouldn¡¯t have been ruined, and I wouldn¡¯t have had topensate for breach of contract! This is all your fault! Go to hell!¡±
Chace threw himself at Lucas menacingly and wanted to rip his eyeballs out.
He hated Lucas to the core and wished he could gouge his eyeballs, break his limbs, and slice his flesh off piece by piece. Only then could he relieve the pain and hatred in his heart slightly!
But it was obviously impossible for him toy a hand on Lucas.
Lucas raised his leg and kicked Chace¡¯s stomach, sending him flying far.
¡°Chace, you brought everything upon yourself. You can¡¯t me anyone for it!
¡°If you hadn¡¯te to pester me, smear me, and try to use me to make money while idiotically calling your fans fools, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.
¡°Here¡¯s a piece of advice. You will end up harming yourself one day if you keepmitting evil. You should reflect on yourself!
¡°If you still dare to pester me, then I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±
Chace finally got up from the ground. Realizing that he couldn¡¯t defeat Lucas, he was about to go crazy from anger. ¡°Fine, Lucas Gray! Just you wait and see. I will never let you off!¡±
Then he immediately turned around and fled, seemingly afraid that Lucas would go after him to beat him up.
Chapter 1272 - 1272 Gathering of Big Shots
1272 Gathering of Big Shots
Lucas really couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with a cowardly viin like Chace.
After today¡¯s incident, their almost non-existent friendship was totally gone.
If Chace was still bent on causing trouble for him, Lucas didn¡¯t mind teaching him a profound lesson.
¡°Mr. Gray, we didn¡¯t expect you to arrive first. Sorry, we¡¯rete!¡±
At this moment, a few cars stopped in the parking lot in front of the Parkers¡¯ Hampton Restaurant. Bruce, Damon, and Edmund quickly got out of the cars and hurried to Lucas¡¯s side.
They had agreed to meet at the restaurant at seven in the evening to discuss the development ns of the families. To their surprise, Lucas had arrived at half past six.
Lucas hadn¡¯t nned to arrive so soon. But what Charlotte said earlier had made him feel awkward, so he had rushed out of the house and arrived half an hour early.
¡°No, you¡¯re notte. I came early.¡± Lucas smiled.
The people who came tonight were not only the helmsmen of the Hales, the Parkers, and the Coles but also their most outstanding juniors.
For example, Connor, Keh, and Clement, respectively.
Once the helmsmen retired, their juniors would take over for them.
Keh was the owner of the Hampton Restaurant, so he took the lead in bringing them to the King¡¯s Room, the best private room on the top floor of the restaurant.
Lucas had been to this private room before. Apart from the Parkers, Lucas was the only one who could use this private room.
Everyone let Lucas take the master seat while the helmsman sat next to him, and their sessors sat next to them.
Among them, Keh was the youngest and lowest in seniority. Moreover, he was the owner of the restaurant, so he was in charge of serving wine and so on. He was just like a waiter.
But Keh had noints at all. Instead, he was incredibly excited and honored.
It was an absolute honor for him to be able to gather with these big shots and serve them.
After everyone sat down, Edmund smiled and spoke first. ¡°Mr. Parker, you really have some foresight! Other than Mr. Gray, your family was the first to leave California ande to DC to develop. You¡¯ve already be the strongest family after the eight top families. It¡¯s truly worth celebrating!¡±
Bruce smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Parker, the Parkers are really impressive. It¡¯s only been a few months since you moved to DC, and you¡¯ve already made such amazing achievements. You¡¯ve even established a restaurant group with restaurants all over the country. Everyone praises you when the Parkers¡¯ restaurants are brought up. How wonderful!¡±
Damon said, ¡°Hey, stop teasing me. After all, we know howpetent we really are. If Mr. Gray hadn¡¯t given us the opportunity, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to achieve so much.¡±
He respectfully bowed to Lucas, who was next to him.
Damon wasn¡¯t being humble. He was stating facts.
The helmsmen present were aware that the initial strength of their families was almost on par with each other. If the Parkers had developed with their own effort, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to surpass the families that had already established themselves in DC for decades and be the top family that was second only to the eight top families.
Moreover, everyone was clear that although the Parkers had made remarkable achievements, the Waltons¡¯ former businesses that they were managing actually belonged to Lucas, and they were just handling them on his behalf.
But even then, the other helmsman still hoped to get the same development opportunities as the Parkers had.
¡°Mr. Gray, it¡¯s all thanks to you that the Parkers could develop ande so far today. So, I¡¯d like to toast you!¡± Damon stood up and toasted Lucas respectfully.
The others also stood up and raised their wine sses.
¡°Mr. Gray, it¡¯s all thanks to you that the Hales will be able to develop in DC. Here¡¯s a toast to you!¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same for the Coles. Now that we are able to develop in DC, we have to offer you a toast!¡±
¡
All of them thanked Lucas sincerely for his assistance.
Lucas had stopped drinking alcohol, so he raised the ss of water in front of him and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re being too polite, everyone. Actually, you got the opportunities because you¡¯re good at grasping them. I won¡¯t take credit for it.
¡°Here¡¯s a toast from me. May all your families improve by leaps and bounds in DC!¡±
Everyone raised their sses and drank them with joy.
The night resumed with a lively and harmonious atmosphere.
Suddenly thinking of something, Lucas asked, ¡°I just heard that the Parkers¡¯ restaurants give away unused ingredients and clean leftovers to the homeless people nearby. Is that true?¡±
Damon nodded. ¡°Yes. At first, we just wanted to increase the quality of the restaurants¡¯ food, so we insisted on only using fresh ingredients bought or delivered in the morning. But this would result in a lot of wastage. Soter, Keh suggested that we make some simple food with the remaining ingredients we have at the end of every day and distribute them for free to the needy, along with some staple food like bread, rice, and whatnot.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect a reporter to photograph this during a visit to the restaurant and write an article about it. Neither did I expect this little act of charity to increase our reputation and poprity. That¡¯s how we became an Instagram hotspot.
¡°So now, we¡¯re not only giving away simple cooked food and leftovers to the homeless, but we also make at least fifty kilograms of various special dishes every day and provide them to the less fortunate who live nearby.¡±
While speaking about this, Damon looked at Keh proudly, feeling extremely proud of his grandson.
Lucas looked at Keh and praised, ¡°It¡¯s great that you think that way!¡±
Keh was immediately ttered. He was so excited that his face flushed red. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Mr. Gray. It¡¯s only right that I do so!¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°It¡¯s amazing that you could think of this charitable act. You¡¯ve helped countless people, so this is really something worthy of praise.
¡°I¡¯ve always believed that we should give back to themunity when we can and try our best to help as many people as we can. The Stardust Corporation and the Sr Corporation donate some money each month. Everyone should work on doing more charitable acts too.¡±
Bruce, Edmund, and the others agreed one after another. ¡°Mr. Gray is right! This is the social responsibility that we have to undertake next. While developing and expanding, we must contribute to society too!¡±
They raised their sses again, and the atmosphere in the private room was very pleasant.
Suddenly, a bunch of gangsters holding steel rods charged into the restaurant lobby and rushed to the cashier counter. They said menacingly, ¡°Is there someone named Lucas Gray here? Which room is he in? Tell me honestly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have my men wreck your ce!¡±
Chapter 1273 - 1273 Courting Death
1273 Courting Death
This group of people charged into the restaurant furiously with steel rods and other weapons in hand, instantly scaring all the customers in the lobby. A huge ruckus broke out.
Seeing that the situation was amiss, the lobby manager hurried over to stop them. ¡°What do you want to do? We¡¯ve already called the police. Don¡¯t create trouble in the restaurant!¡±
The young man in the lead walked over. He was d in a casual attire of luxury brands, but there was an obvious footprint on his chest. His eyes red and full of murderous intent, he stared at the manager. ¡°Where is Lucas Gray?¡±
Dumbfounded, the manager stared at the young man and said, ¡°You¡ you¡¯re that streamer whose ount got deleted.¡±
!!
The young man in the lead was Chace, who had just fallen out with Lucas at the entrance of the restaurant.
Earlier, Luke and Chace had argued at the entrance for a long time.
In particr, after Chace¡¯s ount was deleted, he broke down andshed out at Lucas. At the time, the manager had been standing beside the entrance, so he had heard everything clearly.
But the moment Chace heard the manager say that his ount had been deleted, he snapped and pped him hard in the face.
¡°Damn it! How dare you say that my ount was deleted? I¡¯m a famous streamer with almost five million followers, and I make more money in a month of streaming than your annual sry!¡± Chace had just lost his ount and reputation, so he was exceptionally sensitive at this moment.
Bringing up his deleted ount struck a sour chord in Chace, who felt that the manager was provoking him on purpose.
The manager was speechless, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Please leave immediately! The Parkers¡¯ Hampton Restaurant is not a ce where you can cause trouble. If things blow up, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±
¡°Damn it!¡± The tall and strong young man with green hair next to Chace immediately kicked the manager to the floor.
¡°Who the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like that?! Isn¡¯t this just some lousy restaurant? Can your backerpare to mine? All it takes is one call from me for dozens of people toe here and tear this ce down!¡± the young man said arrogantly.
The manager sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce! People like you can¡¯t afford to offend the Hampton Restaurant!¡±
The manager was naturally well aware of who the owner of the restaurant was. The Parkers were now the family that was second only to the eight top families of DC. How could they allow a few gangsters to cause trouble here?
Unfortunately, almost all the restaurant security guards had been arranged to stand guard at the entrances and exits on the top floor due to the arrival of distinguished guests, and there were only two on the first floor. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have allowed these gangsters to enter the restaurant.
At this moment, some vignt staff had already reported the matter, but it would take at least a minute or two for people toe downstairs.
¡°Damn it. How dare you be stubborn with me? Beat him up!¡± the young man ordered furiously.
More than ten thugs immediately raised the steel rods in their hands and began hitting the manager.
¡°Stop! Stop hitting us! I know where the person you¡¯re looking for is. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± a waiter frantically shouted when he realized that someone might die.
¡°You should have said so earlier. F*ck, what a waste of our time!¡±
The young man finally let go of the manager and stormed upstairs with his Chace and his subordinates under the lead of the waiter.
At the same time, in the private room on the top floor, Keh received a call and had a drastic change of expression. ¡°What did you say?! Someone actually dared to barge in here to cause trouble? How impudent! Get people to chase them out immediately! Wait, what did you say? They said they¡¯re looking for Mr. Gray? Beat them up and drag them away!¡±
Lucas looked at Keh and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did someonee here to confront me?¡±
Keh replied, ¡°Yes, Mr. Gray. Someone downstairs reported that a streamer asked about your location. I¡¯m afraid he has ill intentions.¡±
Hearing the word streamer, Lucas immediately knew who the troublemaker was.
¡°Heh, I nned to let him off, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would court death himself!¡± Lucas sneered. ¡°Keh, tell your subordinates not to chase them out and bring the leader here.¡±
Keh naturally obeyed Lucas¡¯s orders. ¡°Yes!¡±
Then he made some arrangements over the phone.
Damon, Edmund, and the others immediately looked displeased.
They had finally gotten the chance to chat with Lucas, but some ignorant people came to ruin things. What a killjoy.
If Lucas hadn¡¯t personally asked to bring the troublemaker here, they would definitely have taught these people who had the audacity to bother Lucas a lesson!
Soon, the door of the King¡¯s Room was suddenly pushed open from outside.
Chace charged into the private room impatiently. When he saw Lucas sitting calmly, he immediately looked agitated and furious and pointed at Lucas. ¡°Mr. Harper, this punk is Lucas Gray!¡±
The Mr. Harper he was referring to was the green-haired young man who followed closely behind him into the private room.
Chace glowered at Lucas and shouted arrogantly, ¡°Lucas Gray, you bastard! Weren¡¯t you very arrogant outside just now? You even messed with me and caused my ount to be deleted. Watch how I¡¯ll get revenge on you!¡±
Then he pointed at the green-haired young man beside him. He said proudly, ¡°Do you know who this man standing next to me is? He is Mr. Harper, the general manager of the esteemed Keh Media Agency Co.!
¡°I¡¯m the streamer with the most followers and engagement and who makes the most money in thepany. By ruining my streaming career, you¡¯ve caused not only me heavy losses but also thepany. Mr. Harper won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Harper raised his head high and nced at Lucas with contempt. ¡°Lucas Gray, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath with you. Anyway, you¡¯ve ruined our agency¡¯s most lucrative streamer and caused us to suffer heavy losses. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t youpensate me for all the negative impact?¡±
¡°Even if I give you a discount, you shouldpensate me at least ten million dors! If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have someone skin you alive and sell all your organs!¡±
The two of them were extremely conceited, so much so that they failed to realize that their underlings hadn¡¯t followed them in. They even thought that they were waiting quietly outside for orders!
When Keh heard that they were from Keh Media Agency Co., he immediately grimaced and wished he could kill them.
Chapter 1274 - 1274 Showing Up Arrogantly
1274 Showing Up Arrogantly
After Lucas heard the name of the agency, he looked at Keh. Seeing the disgust and panic on his face, he immediately knew that his guess was correct.
¡°Keh, this Keh Media Agency Co. belongs to you, right?¡± Lucas asked.
Keh¡¯s legs went limp, and he fell to the floor on his knees. Gritting his teeth, he said, ¡°Mr. Gray, this is indeed mypany, but I didn¡¯t know that these bastards are my employees!
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation for this. I won¡¯t let these bastards offend you!¡±
!!
Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t me Keh for this. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Get up.¡±
After hearing that they were from Keh Media Agency Co., Lucas noticed that Keh¡¯s name was in it, so he suspected thispany had something to do with Keh. But he didn¡¯t expect that it really belonged to him.
This made things more interesting.
However, it seemed that Chace and the manager, Harper, were still unaware that Keh was their boss.
Damon had roughly guessed what was happening and felt very annoyed.
The employees of his grandson¡¯spany actually came to the Parkers¡¯ restaurant to cause trouble for Lucas. This was simply an insult to him!
He couldn¡¯t shirk the responsibility for his poor management no matter what.
Damon pointed at Keh¡¯s head and hollered furiously, ¡°Keh! What did I tell you before? You can start your own businesses, but you must manage your employees well and not cause trouble for our family! What¡¯s with these people? Quickly give me an exnation!¡±
Ray, Keh¡¯s father, lectured sullenly, ¡°Your grandfather is right! Since it¡¯s yourpany, you must manage your people well. You don¡¯t have to expect them to contribute much, but they should at least not cause trouble for you and the Parkers!
¡°I told you you were messing around when you started some nonsense inte media agency. Look at what kind of people you hired! Hurry up and settle this matter!¡±
Keh was also furious.
He had clearly given a code of conduct manual to his employees and warned them of many things. It was now the optimal time for the Parkers to develop, and the slightest mistake would give others the chance to get a hold on them. Thus, he had asked his employees to act with caution and conscientiousness and strictly prohibited them from causing trouble. But he didn¡¯t expect that there were still such bastards in hispany.
The two people in front of them were Chace, who imed to be a famous streamer, and Harper, who imed to be thepany¡¯s general manager. But Keh didn¡¯t know who they were at all.
¡°Who hired you scoundrels?¡± Keh questioned, suppressing his anger.
Chace immediately barked, ¡°Who the f*ck are you?! How dare you speak to Mr. Harper like that? Do you know who he is?¡±
Kehughed out loud. ¡°Who am I? Keh Media Agency Co. belongs to me. Trust you to have the cheek to ask me who I am!¡±
Chace and Harper were both stunned.
Harper was worried and doubtful, but Chace immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, this is hrious! How dare you pretend to be the chairman of Keh Media Agency Co.?! Do you know who he is? He¡¯s the eldest scion of the Parker family. Loser, don¡¯t think you can pass off as Keh Parker just because you¡¯re wearing a decent-looking suit!¡±
Chace exined to Harper, ¡°Mr. Harper, don¡¯t be fooled by them. Think about it. This penniless loser Lucas Gray is having a meal with them. How can someone like him be with the eldest scion of the Parkers, the strongest family next to the eight top families in DC? If he¡¯s really Keh Parker, I¡¯m his grandfather, Damon Parker! Hahaha!¡±
As soon as Harper heard this, the worry and doubts within his heart vanished. That¡¯s right. Chace¡¯s high school ssmate is just a penniless loser. How can he possibly dine at the same table as the Parkers¡¯ eldest scion?
This person was obviously trying to fool them by pretending to be Keh.
After hearing Chace say that he was Damon Parker, the real Damon flew into a rage. ¡°You impudent assholes, how dare you spout nonsense in front of the Parkers?!¡±
Harper snorted with disdain. ¡°Hah, the Parkers? Stop pretending in front of us, old fogy. You¡¯ve already got one foot in the coffin, so you¡¯d better shut up before I send the rest of you in!¡±
Damon was really infuriated. Trembling with anger, he bellowed, ¡°Keh, get rid of these two people right now! Otherwise, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡±
Keh hurriedly supported Damon and sat him down to stabilize his breathing. Then he looked at Harper and asked, ¡°What is your name?¡±
Harper looked at Keh arrogantly and rolled his eyes. ¡°Hah, let me tell you then. My name is Kean Harper. What can you do to me?¡±
¡°Kean Harper, huh? Just you wait!¡± Keh sneered and immediately took out his phone to make a call.
¡°Is there a bastard named Kean Harper in thepany?¡± he asked, unable to suppress his anger.
The person on the other end could tell that Keh was furious. He was shocked and quickly asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Keh, are you talking about a green-haired young man who¡¯s tall and looks unruly?¡±
Keh gritted his teeth. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡±
The person on the other end immediately exined while stammering, ¡°Mr. Keh, Kean Harper doesn¡¯t work for ourpany! He just owns a small management agency and pays usrge PR fees to cooperate with us.¡±
¡°Did he get into trouble? Or did he offend you? If so, I will immediately cancel all cooperation with his agency and block him forever!¡±
Keh sneered, ¡°You¡¯ve actually worked with a gangster like him. You¡¯re getting worse at judging people! How is canceling cooperation enough? He¡¯s showing off and being all smug in front of me now. What do you think I should do?¡±
The man on the other end inhaled sharply in shock and almost dropped his phone on the floor. He hurriedly said, ¡°How dare that bastard be so arrogant? He must have a death wish! Mr. Keh, where are you now? I¡¯ll bring people over right now to teach that bastard a lesson!¡±
¡°I¡¯m on the top floor of the Parkers¡¯ Hampton Restaurant. I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes. If you dare to be a single secondte, you can get lost from thepany too!¡±
With that, Keh directly hung up.
Chapter 1275 - 1275 Scared Out of His Wits
1275 Scared Out of His Wits
Everyone in the private room heard what Keh said clearly.
Of course, this included Chace and Kean.
Kean looked at Keh andughed hysterically. ¡°Hahaha, your pretense really looks like the real deal! You even found someone toe and deal with me? What a joke!¡±
Chace mocked too, ¡°Lucas Gray, are these people your friends? Indeed, birds of a feather flock together. They¡¯re all as pretentious as you and have a death wish!
¡°No matter what, you mustpensate me for my losses today! You have topensate me for the money that the streaming tform is demanding for damages and the money I¡¯ve lost from the deletion of my ount with more than four million fans. I¡¯m already being nice enough by only asking you topensate me with ten million dors!
¡°If it wasn¡¯t because you¡¯re a penniless loser, I would have made youpensate at least a hundred million dors!¡±
¡°Mr. Harper and I are backed by the real Parker family, unlike this bastard who¡¯s pretending to be the scion of the Parkers! If you don¡¯tpensate me, all of you will die with just one order from Mr. Parker!¡±
Lucas wasn¡¯t upset. He just found it funny.
The Parkers¡¯ current helmsman, his father, and his son were right in front of Chace. He didn¡¯t know them, yet he was actually threatening the Parkers with the Parkers. What a weirdo.
Who knew how these two would react once they found out the truth.
Lucas narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll die or not, but I know that you two will definitely want to die in a bit. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see.¡±
Chace snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see what else you can say when the people you¡¯ve called are here!¡±
Damon red coldly at these two people. He was so infuriated that he wanted to drag them out and kill them, lest these ignorant people be an eyesore in front of Lucas. But seeing that Lucas seemed to be ying with them, he suppressed his anger and didn¡¯t speak.
Keh refilled Lucas¡¯s ss of water while looking coldly at the two people in front of him.
These two bastards actually used hispany¡¯s name to throw their weight and caused trouble for him. They were courting death!
Time passed minute by minute. Soon, almost 15 minutes was up, but the person Keh had called over the phone still hadn¡¯t arrived.
Chace waved his watch and smirked. ¡°Hey, fifteen minutes is up! Where are the people you¡¯ve called? Is that phony too scared toe see us?¡±
But the moment he finished speaking, the sounds of hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside the private room. Secondster, a group of people arrived outside the door.
Without approval, the people outside didn¡¯t dare to step in. They could only wait outside respectfully and say while panting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Keh. I just arrived. Sorry to have made you wait!¡±
Before Keh could say anything, Kean, who was initially extremely arrogant, was instantly shocked. He opened his mouth and stammered, ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Lewis! What¡ what are you doing here?¡±
Kean couldn¡¯t believe his eyes at all.
He couldn¡¯t believe how respectful Mr. Lewis was and the way he addressed Keh.
Mr. Lewis was the general manager of Keh Media Agency Co., which was one of the Parkers¡¯ businesses. Clearly, there was only one person who could receive this treatment¡ªKeh Parker, the scion of the Parker family and the chairman of Keh Media Agency Co.!
Could it be that that young man who called Mr. Lewis over is the genuine Keh Parker?! He¡¯s not a phony but the real deal?!
At the thought of this possibility, Kean shuddered from head to toe, and even his calves began to tremble.
How¡ how is that possible?!
But the truth was right before his eyes, so he had to believe it!
Chace was just as dumbfounded. He had also met Lewis in person before. As soon as he saw Lewis, he immediately had an ominous feeling.
At this moment, Lewis couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to Chace and Kean at all. Under Keh¡¯s gesture, he walked over to Keh and fell to his knees with a loud thud.
¡°Mr. Keh, I¡¯m really sorry! My ipetency has caused these thugs toe and offend you. I¡¯m truly sorry! Please give me a chance to get rid of these pieces of garbage and make amends!¡±
While kneeling on the floor, the plump Lewis was sweating all over his chubby face. Large sweat droplets trickled down his face one after another and seeped into the carpet.
He was clearly the general manager of Keh Media Agency Co. and someone whom Kean, Chace, and others tried to tter.
But Lewis was now kneeling in front of Keh in fear and panic!
This wasn¡¯t all. The most shocking thing was that Keh wasn¡¯t sitting but standing beside these people and was holding a water pitcher!
This meant that the others in the private room were all big shots whom he couldn¡¯t afford to provoke. Thus, Keh, the scion of the Parkers, was reduced to a junior who could only serve wine and water!
This scene dumbfounded Lewis too.
Besides, his eyes were sharp, so he noticed the other two powerful figures of the Parkers in the room. They were Ray, the Parkers¡¯ current helmsman, and Damon, the former helmsman.
But Ray and Damon were not in the master seat. Instead, it was a young man he didn¡¯t recognize!
Lewis¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt even more uneasy and fearful.
The Parkers were now a top family in DC, and the young man in the master seat definitely had a higher status than Damon!
Who was this young man?
He didn¡¯t know if Kean and Chace had offended this mysterious esteemed guest¡ Otherwise, he would really kill them today!
While Lewis was feeling anxious, Keh ced the water pitcher on the table and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I asked you here to rify something.¡±
Keh pointed at Kean and snorted coldly. ¡°This bastard with green hair said that he¡¯s the general manager of mypany, and he wants to force Mr. Gray, the Parkers¡¯ most honored guest, topensate him for the losses of the stream and thepany. He wants ten million dors. Tell me, how should we solve this?!¡±
Chapter 1276 - 1276 Regret
1276 Regret
Hearing what Keh said, Lewis wished he could p Chace and Kean in the face!
While on the way here, he had asked someone about what had happened to Kean. So he immediately knew that a streamer working for Kean had caused trouble on Twitch. Not only did he deceive his viewers to gain more donations, but he even made disrespectful and malicious remarks about his fans. He had utterly offended them and had his ount deleted as a result.
Lewis thought that he deserved it.
But he didn¡¯t expect the idiotic streamer to bring Kean here to extort Keh¡¯s friend.
!!
Moreover, Lucas wasn¡¯t an ordinary person but an honored guest to whom even the former helmsman of the Parkers was extremely respectful.
Chace and Kean were simply idiots!
¡°You bastards! Are you blind? You actually tried to extort Mr. Parker and Mr. Gray? I really want to gouge your eyes out!¡± Lewisshed out at the two.
Chace and Kean turned deathly pale.
In particr, Kean was full of fear.
He had actually only set up a small management agency after scouting a few small-time influencers. Including him, there were only four employees in thepany.
His tinypany was nothingpared to Keh Media Agency Co., which was worth hundreds of millions of dors.
He had barely managed to form a business connection with Keh Media Agency Co. by being thick-skinned and coughing up arge sum of money.
Relying on this weak connection, Kean had actually gone around bragging about being a manager of Keh Media Agency Co. and had used this identity to ¡®cheat¡¯ others out of a lot of resources and money.
It could be said that he had relied entirely on Keh Media Agency Co. to attain his current achievements.
If not for Keh¡¯spany, Kean would still just be a gangster struggling to make ends meet.
Now, he actually treated Keh, the real boss of thepany, as an impostor and even spoke to him with such disrespect and arrogance. Keh definitely had a terrible impression of him!
This wasn¡¯t all. The elderly man next to Keh resembled him slightly, so he was probably Damon Parker, the former helmsman of the Parker family.
More than ten minutes ago, he had actually brazenly said that if the young man in front of him was Keh Parker, then he was Damon Parker¡
Recalling what he had said earlier, Kean really wished he could turn back time and p himself hard on the mouth!
Why did I say those things?!
Why did I spout all that nonsense?!
The more he thought about it, the more terrified he was. His legs couldn¡¯t help turning limp as he knelt on the floor spinelessly.
¡°Mr¡ Mr. Keh and Mr. Parker¡ I¡¯m really sorry! I was too blind and ignorant and couldn¡¯t recognize you. I even spoke and acted so disrespectfully. I¡¯m so sorry! Please be magnanimous and spare a small fry like me!¡± Kean said while trembling and kneeling.
Lewis kicked Kean fiercely. ¡°You son of a bitch! You don¡¯t even work for ourpany, but you actually used thepany¡¯s name to throw your weight around. You¡¯ve ruined the reputation of thepany and Mr. Keh! How dare you be so arrogant in front of the Parkers? You must be tired of living!¡±
Keh walked up to Kean, looked down at his hideous appearance, and said coldly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you very cocky in front of us just now? You led people into my restaurant and had them beat up my lobby manager. You even broke into my private room and wanted Mr. Gray to give you 10 million dors, or else you would kill us and sell our organs?
¡°Moreover, you even said that if I¡¯m Keh Parker, you were my grandfather. You said these things yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡±
With every word he said, Kean¡¯s face became paler and paler, and beads of sweat gushed out of his face one after another.
Kean knocked his head hard on the floor and begged for mercy. ¡°Mr. Keh¡ I was just talking nonsense. Please spare me!¡±
Then he raised his hand and pped his own face hard and loud, left and right. Soon, both sides of his face were swollen.
¡°Do you regret it now? You know your mistakes? Toote!¡± Keh looked at Kean in disgust and ordered, ¡°Take him away and teach him a lesson! Just don¡¯t get him killed.¡±
The security guards waiting at the door immediately obeyed the order and rushed forward to drag Kean away.
From beginning to end, no one bothered with Chace.
But after witnessing everything, Chace was already so frightened that he was huddling in the corner, too afraid to say a single word.
He never imagined that these people sitting at the same table with Lucas would be so powerful!
Even the Parkers¡¯ former helmsman could only sit beside Lucas, who was in the master seat, while Keh, the Parkers¡¯ scion, even served Lucas water.
It was all a huge impact to Chace, who had always thought that he was superior.
Lucas was definitely no longer the penniless loser that Chace thought he was. Instead, he had be a powerful big shot that he definitely couldn¡¯t afford to provoke!
Even if Lucas¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t a big deal now, just by the fact that he could sit at the same table with the big shots of the Parker family meant that he could easily get them to kill him if he wanted!
Thinking of this, Chace no longer acted arrogantly. He couldn¡¯t help but copse to the floor while shivering.
Lucas smiled and looked at Chace. ¡°Chace, you brought that group of people here today and wanted me to pay you ten million dors. And if I couldn¡¯t pay, you would skin me alive and sell my organs, right?¡±
Chace obviously no longer dared to speak to Lucas that way. He quickly said, ¡°No, no, Lucas, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was just joking! No matter what, we were ssmates years ago. How could I possibly treat you that way?
¡°I¡ I just lost my mind because my ount was deleted, so Iined to Mr. Harper, I mean, Kean Harper. It was Kean Harper who brought those people here to confront you and demand that youpensate him! I was just forced by him toe along. I really didn¡¯t intend to harm you!
¡°Since that bastard Kean Harper has gotten what he deserves, please just let me go and don¡¯t hold it against me, Lucas!¡±
Chapter 1277 - 1277 Acting First
1277 Acting First
Looking at Chace trying so hard to get himself out of trouble, Lucas found it ridiculous.
Indeed, Chase was truly a viin.
¡°Chace, do you mean your words don¡¯t count for anything?¡± Lucas looked at him with a smile while remaining sitting.
Chace was indeed very thick-skinned and didn¡¯t feel ashamed at all. Instead, he even said to Lucas, ¡°No matter what, we were good friends back in high school, weren¡¯t we? Why do you have to be so calctive with me?
!!
¡°Look, I¡¯m now a streamer with 4.7 million followers, and you happen to know Mr. Parker. In this case, why don¡¯t you introduce me to Mr. Parker and let me work at hispany as an official employee?
¡°I believe that as long as I can get some resources from Keh Media Agency Co, I will definitely be a top streamer in the industry. When the timees, I¡¯ll make a lot of money regardless of whether I do mukbang or variety streams or even sell merchandise. And once I make money, thepany will make more money too. It¡¯ll be a win-win situation for us!
¡°Lucas, what do you think of this idea? Since everyone will make money, you won¡¯t turn me down, will you?¡±
Chace really dared to think of anything. As soon as he saw that Lucas was friends with Keh, he immediately thought of this crazy idea.
Even Lucas was almost speechless about Chace shamelessly trying to pull some strings to benefit himself.
¡°Of course I refuse. Chace, do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± Lucas shook his head.
Keh had long been displeased with this viin Chace. After hearing him audaciously say that he wanted to be a streamer of hispany and that he hoped for the Parkers to give him resources, iming that it was a win-win deal, Keh felt utterly disgusted.
¡°Damn it! Who do you think you are? How dare you call yourself a famous streamer? You even want the Parkers¡¯ support? Dream on!¡±
Unable to bear it anymore, Keh rushed forward to kick Chace on the shoulder. ¡°An idiot like you isn¡¯t even worthy of being a janitor at mypany. Hurry up and get lost!
¡°Since you¡¯re so shameless and call yourself a famous streamer, I will make sure you never make it in this industry!¡±
Keh ordered, ¡°Break his limbs and dump him in the slums. Let him live as a beggar for three months before releasing him!
¡°Didn¡¯t he insult Mr. Gray and call him homeless just now? In that case, let him have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be a homeless beggar!¡±
Keh didn¡¯t know that Chace had said such things to Lucas earlier, and he flew into a rage the moment he heard them from Lewis.
If he hadn¡¯t noticed that Lucas didn¡¯t intend to have Chace killed, Chace would definitely die today!
Chace was thunderstruck. Only now did he realize that even though he had always thought he was a famous streamer, he was just an insignificant small fry to Keh, the scion of the Parkers. With just one order from Keh, he would be banished to hell immediately!
Breaking his limbs and making him live as a beggar for three months waspletely uneptable to Chace!
¡°No, no, Mr. Parker, please just let me off! Lucas, quickly say something! I know I¡¯m a bastard who looks down on others. I spoke without thinking. Please spare my life! I¡ I will quit being a streamer and go back to my hometown and never appear in front of you again! Please¡¡±
Lucas was expressionless and didn¡¯t say anything.
He naturally wouldn¡¯t believe what Chace said.
In fact, even if Lucas let him off, for a viin like him, he would definitely seek revenge against Lucas if he got the chance.
In that case, why should Lucas let him off?
Soon, a few security guards gagged Chace, who was constantly pleading for mercy, broke his limbs on the spot, and dragged him out.
Now, the annoying people had finally been cleared from the room.
Knowing that Kean had him, Lewis didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He went to vent all his anger on Chace and Kean, the two culprits, and watched them get punished.
In any case, he wouldn¡¯t let these two off easy!
After all the irrelevant people left, Damon immediately said to Lucas guiltily, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±
Lucas shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Come on, let¡¯s continue the meal!¡±
Lucas started eating first.
Only then did the others finally rx again and continue to speak about other things happily.
After eating a few mouthfuls of food, Lucas suddenly looked at Damon and asked, ¡°Damon, I heard that many families in DC are about to make trouble. It seems they¡¯re displeased with the Parkers?¡±
After Damon heard this, a few traces of worry appeared on Damon¡¯s face. He sighed and nodded with a heavy heart. ¡°Yeah. With your help, we¡¯ve taken over all the businesses left behind by the Waltons and be the family second to the eight top families of DC.
¡°But our foundation is unstable after all, and we haven¡¯t been able to gain a firm foothold in DC, so some families refuse to acknowledge us. Moreover, they want to suppress us and encroach on our businesses so that they can rece us.
¡°They haven¡¯t done anything particrly big yet, and only some small-scale struggles have broken out. But I reckon we¡¯re not far from a big fight. When the timees, it¡¯ll be a tough battle for us, and the slightest slip-up might cause us to suffer immense losses.¡±
Lucas nodded in understanding.
Damon was right. These major families in DC had all been developing for decades to attain the power they had now.
The more elite they were, the more intense thepetition was. It was only normal for people to strive to be at the top.
However, a small family from Orange County actually took over the Waltons¡¯ businesses within a few months and surpassed many other families at once. Of course, this aroused the displeasure and jealousy of many families.
If these families joined forces, the Parkers might really suffer immense losses.
After thinking about it, Lucas said, ¡°How about this? Hold a banquet tomorrow and invite all the major families who have something against the Parkers. We¡¯ll deal with them once and for all.¡±
¡°Once and for all?¡± Damon looked at Lucas in puzzlement.
The others at the table also looked confused, wondering what Lucas meant.
Lucas smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t those families want to gang up on the Parkers? Then we can simply act first, gather all these people together, and deal with them all at once!¡±
Chapter 1278 - 1278 Eliminating Them In One Fell Swoop
1278 Eliminating Them In One Fell Swoop
What Lucas said made everyone gasp!
They never expected that Lucas would be so bold as to gather all the families hostile to the Parkers and eliminate them in one fell swoop!
What a crazy idea!
The families harboring animosity against the Parkers and wishing to rece them were not insignificant small fries at all. Rather, they were families second only to the eight top families and not that much weaker than the Parkers.
With their power, were they really capable of eliminating them in one fell swoop once these families joined forces? Wouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?
If anyone else had made this suggestion, the people in the room would think that they were out of their mind.
But the person who made this suggestion was Lucas, so he definitely wasn¡¯t being conceited.
Since he could say it, it meant that he was confident enough that they would seed.
Not to mention Lucas¡¯s invincible martial arts skills, the strong connections he had with a few of the top eight families in DC alone made it entirely possible for him to suppress the second-tier families attacking the Parkers.
If Lucas wanted to, he could even conquer the eight top families. Why would he be afraid of a few second-tier families with ill intentions?
Thinking of this, everyone felt relieved and no longer had any doubts.
¡°Great! What a great idea, Lucas! As long as you step in, it¡¯ll be a piece of cake for us to get rid of those families in one fell swoop!¡± Damon said with excitement written all over his face, devoid of his previous grimness.
Originally, Demon treated the families coveting the Parkers¡¯ status and businesses as great enemies, and he was constantly worried that they would join forces against his family.
If these families went against the Parkers individually, Damon wouldn¡¯t be afraid since the Parkers were powerful enough.
But once these families joined forces, it would be a disaster for the Parkers.
After hearing Lucas¡¯s suggestion, Damon finally felt relieved, feeling as if a huge boulder had been lifted off his shoulders.
As long as Lucas was around, there was nothing to be afraid of, even if these families joined forces.
Lucas asked again, ¡°Among those families, which one is the most powerful and most troublesome to handle?¡±
Damon replied, ¡°The Holmes!¡±
Keh hurriedly said, ¡°Grandpa is right. It¡¯s indeed the Holmes. When the Waltons were still in DC, the Holmes were second only to the top eight families. Later, we took over the Waltons¡¯ businesses, which meant we jumped above the Holmes. Since then, they¡¯ve regarded us as an eyesore and want to drag us down!
¡°ording to the news I¡¯ve received, the Holmes have gathered many second-tier families in DC to discuss how to deal with the Parkers!
¡°But the Holmes are quite scheming and vicious. They¡¯re clearly the ones eager to rece us, but they¡¯re not taking the lead in going against us and simply aiding other families in doing so. They¡¯re obviously nning to make the other families do the dirty work while sitting back to im the prize afterward.
¡°I found out from an insider that the Holmes haven¡¯t made a move against us yet because they¡¯re waiting for a chance. They want to get into minor conflicts with us first to test our abilities before finding a chance to strike us hard!¡±
Ever since the Holmes expressed their animosity toward the Parkers, Keh had immediately sent his subordinates to investigate the strength, abilities, and movements of these families. He had even spent a lot of money to bribe a few members of these families for information.
After his grandson finished introducing the situation, Damon continued, ¡°Prior to this, I was still worried about some issues and afraid that the Parkers might not be able to withstand their alliance. But now that the Hales and the Coles havee to DC, and with your support, Lucas, I can finally feel relieved.
¡°Besides, I think this isn¡¯t only an opportunity for the Parkers but also for the Hales and the Coles. If we really manage to suppress them and deal with them once and for all, this will be a great opportunity for us to rise in DC!
¡°We are here in DC thanks to Lucas in the first ce, so we naturally have to stand on the same side. With the three of us joining forces, we will definitely make a name for ourselves in DC, and even the eight top families won¡¯t dare do anything to us easily!¡±
Hearing this, Bruce and Edmund looked tempted and expectant.
Indeed, with the three of them joining forces and Lucas¡¯s help, they would definitely be a formidable alliance in DC!
Lucas nodded. He had brought the Hales and the Coles to DC precisely because he had such expectations.
Although he was very powerful himself, and there might not be many people who could rival him, he understood the logic that no man was an ind very well.
Thus, he had to strengthen himself while continuing to enhance his forces.
¡°It¡¯s settled then. The Parkers will invite those families, including the Holmes, for a banquet. We¡¯ll get to it right away and set the banquet for tomorrow night. Bruce, Edmund, and I will be there. Just get yourselves ready and y by ear.¡± Lucas formted a n and confirmed it.
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± They frantically agreed with excitement on their faces.
In particr, Bruce and Edmund couldn¡¯t wait to get to it.
They originally thought that they would need to develop for a long time in DC and gradually rise to power. After all, opportunities to rise rapidly like the Parkers did were definitely rare.
But they had just arrived in DC for two days, and they had already encountered such a wonderful opportunity.
Unlike what the Parkers had encountered, they were taking the initiative to attack this time to deal with the Holmes and the other families hostile to them. It was also the first potentially tough battle they would face in DC. Zeal and excitement were coursing through their veins!
Suddenly recalling something, Damon said worriedly, ¡°Lucas, what if¡ the Holmes and those families decline our invitation and refuse toe tomorrow?¡±
Lucas smiled firmly. ¡°As long as you say that you want to discuss cooperating with them, they¡¯ll definitelye!¡±
After being stunned for a moment, Damon immediately understood andughed out loud. ¡°Yes! Regardless of whether they believe this reason or not, they will definitelye once they find out about this! Even if those families aren¡¯t willing toe, they¡¯ll be afraid that we will really join hands with other families. If we do, they won¡¯t be able to deal with us anymore!¡±
Damon¡¯s exnation made everyone understand the crux.
Although these families said that they wanted to deal with the Parkers, they didn¡¯t have a strong alliance. As long as there were enough benefits, their unity would fall apart immediately.
The Holmes, who nned to stay in the background and use the other families taking the lead in going against the Parkers, would be unable to be as rxed as before.
Lucas looked at his watch and stood up. ¡°Okay, you guys go get ready. Let me know the time and ce once you¡¯ve decided. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±
Chapter 1279 - 1279 Midnight Assassination
1279 Midnight Assassination
¡°Yes, goodbye, Lucas!¡±
The three helmsmen stood up and walked Lucas out of the restaurant. After watching him board his car and leave, they finally sighed in relief and returned to the private room.
¡°Haha, Edmond, Bruce, you two obtained such a wonderful opportunity as soon as you arrived in DC. Let me congratte you on soon bing new top families of DC!¡± Damon rubbed his hands andughed heartily.
Edmund and Bruce were naturally ted andughed happily. ¡°Haha, yes! It¡¯s all thanks to Lucas that we¡¯ve obtained such a great opportunity!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The Parkers attained our current achievements all thanks to Lucas. Alright, let¡¯s make ns for tomorrow and strive topletely defeat those families!¡±
While they were discussing the matter in the private room, Lucas was on his way back home.
But halfway through the journey, Lucas keenly sensed something amiss.
A ck Audi A4 was tailing him neither too far nor too near. When passing an intersection, the Audi A4 suddenly elerated and charged straight at Lucas¡¯s Jaguar!
Fortunately, he had noticed this car earlier and stepped on the elerator at the same time as the car suddenly elerated. The engine of his modified Jaguar had excellent performance and zoomed forward as soon as he stepped on the elerator, causing the ck Audi to miss.
At this moment, a ck Hummer at the intersection that seemed to be waiting for the lights to turn green suddenly sped up and rammed straight toward Lucas¡¯s car.
It was extremely quick, and anyone with a slow reaction time would definitely have been caught off guard and hit by this Hummer that suddenly sped over!
With a calm expression, Lucas turned his steering wheel sharply while stepping on the elerator. The wheels screeched as they rubbed against the road, and the streamlined Jaguar dodged the Hummer¡¯s assault.
¡°Hah, courting death!¡± Lucas sneered and stepped on the gas pedal again, making the Jaguar roar and charge forward.
The Audi and the Hummer didn¡¯t back down and immediately changed direction to pursue Lucas closely.
Lucas didn¡¯t speed up to the maximum but cruised with a sense of yfulness, leading the two cars behind him by a close distance, making it seem as though they would soon be able to catch up to him.
Right at a turn, Lucas slowed down slightly, and the two cars behind him seized the opportunity to speed up and charge toward Lucas¡¯s car from both sides!
Lucas sneered and floored the elerator again. Under the extreme eleration, his car suddenly drifted around the turn, making a beautiful 90-degree turn without even slowing down, pulling off the thrilling feat with both wheels on one side off the ground.
Lucas¡¯s action was beyond the expectations of the drivers of the two cars behind.
These cars were about to collide with Lucas¡¯s Jaguar, but Lucas shook them off at the most critical moment, causing them to lose sight of their target.
Furthermore, these two drivers had already floored the elerator to m their cars against Lucas¡¯s at maximum speed. When they missed hitting the Jaguar, it was already toote to slow down. Even though they did their best to steer away, the Audi and Hummer still collided!
Bang!
The sound of the violent collision filled the air. The cars rubbed against each other, and bright sparks shot out for a moment before both cars flipped over. Their roofs hit the ground and skidded for a long distance.
Fortunately, it waste at night, and there weren¡¯t many vehicles on the streets, so there were no idents.
However, it was hard to say whether the people in these two cars were dead or alive.
Lucas stopped Jaguar at the side, walked out, and watched the situation quietly.
The windows of these overturned cars had already been shattered, and the people inside were in extremely distressed states as they struggled to crawl out of the cars.
There were a total of four people who crawled out of the cars, but one of them turned motionless as soon as he got outand never got up again. Thus, only three people were standing in front of Lucas.
Blood covered their heads. Clearly, they had suffered severe injuries from the collision and rollover.
But being able to crawl out of the two overturned cars so quickly was enough to show that they weren¡¯t simple.
As for whether there were still people in the cars and if they were alive, it was hard to say.
¡°Who sent you to attack me?¡± Lucas questioned coldly while standing in front of them with his hands behind his back.
These people were here to kill him, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let them off.
The three people who crawled out were all ruthless figures, and the blood gushing out of their heads was about to drip into their eyes. Instead of answering Lucas, they raised their hands to wipe the blood on their faces with their shirt sleeves while staring closely at Lucas with ruthless expressions.
¡°Brothers, kill him!¡± shouted the leader, a burly man with a long scar on his face.
With hismand, the three of them charged at Lucas together!
Under the dim light, these people with blood all over their faces and menacing expressions leaped toward Lucas like demons pouring out of hell.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡±
Just as they were about to strike Lucas, he raised his leg and kicked all three of them away with one kick.
¡°Ahh!¡±
¡°Argh!¡±
¡°Mmph!¡±
After letting out three muffled grunts, the three of them fell to the ground, unable to stand up again.
Lucas walked over to the burly man with a scar on his face, stepped on his head, and questioned in a deep voice, ¡°Who sent you to kill me?¡±
The man with the scarred face struggled for a while but couldn¡¯t break free at all. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t escape from Lucas¡¯s hands, a resolute look in his eyes, and his jaw moved quickly.
Lucas felt that something was amiss. He wanted to stop the burly man with a scarred face, but he was a step toote.
The burly man tilted his head with dted pupils as a bright red streak of blood flowed out of his mouth. Clearly, he had already bitten the poisonous pill behind his teeth and died immediately!
The other two were the same. Before Lucas could break their jaws, they had already chosen to end their own lives.
People like them who hid poison in their mouths and would rather kill themselves upon being captured than reveal any information were definitely not ordinary subordinates but bonafide suicide warriors!
¡°They actually sent so many suicide warriors!¡±
Lucas¡¯s face instantly became solemn and cold.
Chapter 1280 - 1280 Deep Concern
1280 Deep Concern
If they had just been ordinary subordinates or even internationally renowned hitmen, Lucas wouldn¡¯t be afraid.
But they were clearly suicide warriors, causing Lucas to be ill at ease.
The reason suicide warriors were called suicide warriors was that they were willing to sacrifice their lives in order to achieve their goals. They didn¡¯t care about anything else, and they had no bottom line either.
They would stop at nothing to achieve their goals.
Moreover, once suicide warriors who hid poison in their mouths were captured or in an unfavorable situation, they would immediately bite the poisonous capsule and end their own lives, making it impossible to find out who the person who ordered them was.
Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of suicide warriors, but what about the people around him?
If suicide warriors targeted his family after failing to kill him, Cheyenne, Charlotte, Amelia, and William would have no way to deal with these people.
Even if Lucas arranged bodyguards to protect his family, it wouldn¡¯t be of much help because suicide warriors were known to catch their victims off guard and were extremely difficult to deal with.
With a sullen expression, Lucas made a phone call. ¡°I ran into some suicide warriors. They¡¯ve already poisoned themselves to death. Find out who sent them.¡±
Although he already had a vague conjecture, it had to be verified.
After hanging up, Lucas was still feeling uneasy.
He had never wanted to have more top powerhouses by his side to protect his family as desperately as he did right now.
After asking Jordan to investigate the matter and take care of the aftermath, Lucas drove home.
It was alreadyte, and by the time Lucas arrived home, it was already 11 p.m.
At this time, everyone at home was already sound asleep, and only the lights in the master bedroom were on.
Cheyenne had already washed up, and there was still some moisture in her hair. She was looking at the screen of herptop at the desk, d in a silky soft andfortable nightgown.
When Lucas opened the door and entered, Cheyenne immediately raised her head to look at him. ¡°Wee back. Have you had dinner?¡±
Lucas nodded, walked over to her, put his arms around her shoulders, and asked softly, ¡°Yes, I have. Why are you still awake at this hour? What are you looking at?¡±
While speaking, he had already seen the various tables and graphs on theptop screen.
¡°Just some work stuff. It¡¯s my first day at the Stardust Corporation tomorrow, and I¡¯m still not confident, so I¡¯m reading up on some more material.¡± Cheyenne rxed and nestled against Lucas¡¯s arms.
Lucas saw the dark circles under Cheyenne¡¯s face and said with heartache, ¡°You¡¯ve already read enough. It¡¯s midnight now. It¡¯s time to get some rest!¡±
In fact, he only ran so many businesses because he wanted to give his familyfortable and happy lives. He didn¡¯t want them to have to work hard like before.
But Cheyenne had her own career pursuits and wasn¡¯t willing to be a housewife who only took care of her husband and children. She wanted to work on her career and achieve great aplishments through her own efforts, so Lucas could only let her do as she wished.
But this didn¡¯t mean that Lucas could watch his wife get dark undereye circles from fatigue and do nothing about it.
Cheyenne wanted to say something, but Lucas closed theptop screen. Then he picked her up and carried her to the bed domineeringly.
¡°Okay, stop reading those documents. Why don¡¯t you spend some time with me instead?¡± Lucas pinned Cheyenne down beneath him and kissed her tender lips.
¡
A long timeter, they finally finished. Cheyenne¡¯s damp hair was sticking to the sides of her face messily, and she was panting slightly, looking even more gentle and breathtaking.
¡°Lucas, are¡ are you stressed because of some troublestely?¡± Cheyenne asked softly, gently snuggling up in his arms.
Lucas¡¯s body stiffened, and he immediately asked, ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±
Cheyenne blushed and poked his chest lightly. ¡°Your¡ needs are a lot these days.¡±
Lucas was stunned for a moment before recalling that they had just been intimate in the afternoon for a few hours. Charlotte had even teased them about it. This session hadsted for some time too. It was indeed unusual.
Am I really getting urges more frequently because I¡¯m too stressed?
Cheyenne was indeed quite perceptive.
But Lucas didn¡¯t want her to worry, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t voice his concerns. He merely kissed Cheyenne¡¯s forehead and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re reading too much into it. With such a gorgeous and attractive wife, how can I possibly be stressed?¡±
Feeling shy, Cheyenne poked Lucas¡¯s chest. ¡°What a glib tongue! Okay, if you don¡¯t want to say anything, I won¡¯t force you to tell me. But if you¡¯re really stressed, you can always talk to me about it. After all, we¡¯re family!¡±
Touched by her words, Lucas hugged Cheyenne even tighter. ¡°Yeah, I got it. But it¡¯s really nothing, so don¡¯t mull over it. Let¡¯s go to bed now!¡±
Seeing that Lucas was unwilling to say anything, Cheyenne didn¡¯t continue.
After the passionate and intense session, she was now exhausted and soon dozed off in his arms.
Lucas was holding his beautiful wife in his arms and watching her sleep peacefully, but he couldn¡¯t calm down at all.
In fact, he was really worried now.
Over six years ago, he had left without saying goodbye and headed to the military camp in Calico in order to be good enough for Cheyenne.
After stepping down and returning to Orange County quietly, he swore that he would definitely make his family the happiest people in the world and give them carefree lives.
But there are two sides to everything.
If Lucas had wanted to be just an ordinary person, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to give Cheyenne and Amelia a sense of security and enough assurance for them to live worry-free.
But as Lucas¡¯s power grew, he also inadvertently made enemies one after another.
Moreover, as his status and power grew, the enemies he had to face also became more powerful. They went from the scumbags of the Carter family to the royal family branches he was facing now.
If Lucas was alone, he wouldn¡¯t take even the strongest family in the world seriously.
But now, he had a family, so he had an Achilles¡¯ heel.
The slightest negligence on his part might cause disaster for his family. Lucas would never allow this to happen!
Chapter 1281 - 1281 Mastermind
1281 Mastermind
After washing up in the bathroom the following morning, Lucas and Cheyenne headed downstairs and heard boisterous noisesing from the kitchen.
¡°Dad, quickly flip it over! This side of the egg is already burnt. If you don¡¯t flip it over, it¡¯s going to be as burnt as charcoal and inedible!
¡°Ahhh! The water in the pot hasn¡¯t started boiling yet. If you put the noodles in now, they will stick to the pot! You have to wait for the water to boil before putting noodles in!
¡°Dad, you put too much water in the porridge! It¡¯s about to overflow! Ahhh! Let me do it! Turn off the burner!¡±
¡
Lucas and Cheyenne immediately stood in ce and looked at each other with dismay.
They didn¡¯t expect that the person cooking breakfast in the kitchen now was William!
In the past few decades, he had basically never stepped into the kitchen. Let alone cook, he had never even washed a single dish before!
It was no wonder that there was so much chaos in the kitchen, and Charlotte, who was helping William and teaching him to cook, was about to go crazy.
She never thought that a person¡¯smon sense in cooking could be socking. Whenever she looked away for a second, William would immediately make a mistake. He was just making a simple breakfast, but he almost set the kitchen on fire. It was such a huge mess that Charlotte would rather do it herself!
In the end, she kicked William out of the kitchen and prepared breakfast with Cheyenne.
After breakfast was served, William said shamefully, ¡°I thought cooking porridge, frying some eggs, and boiling noodles for breakfast would be easy, but I didn¡¯t expect that I couldn¡¯t even do such a simple thing. I messed up badly and even almost burnt the kitchen. I¡¯m so useless!¡±
Lucas coughed and scooped a fried egg onto his te while saying to Williamfortingly, ¡°That¡¯s normal for your first time. Cooking looks simple, but it¡¯s actually not that easy. I think we should hire a nanny to help with cooking and cleaning.¡±
They had just bought the vi here, and previously, Lucas and Cheyenne were the only ones living here, so they hadn¡¯t hired a nanny.
Now that the family had moved here, and Cheyenne and Charlotte were both busy with work, they definitely couldn¡¯t handle working and tending to the matters at home.
Moreover, William didn¡¯t really know how to cook and do housework. These things weren¡¯t easy for him, so it would be better to hire a nanny to handle their meals and the housework.
In any case, Lucas didn¡¯tck money, and hiring a nanny wouldn¡¯t cost much. Why should he let his family work so hard?
Charlotte smiled. ¡°Lucas is right! Dad, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re cut out for cooking, let alone doing housework. This vi is so big, and the garden is huge. I don¡¯t think you can do these things. We¡¯d better hire someone.¡±
Cheyenne said, ¡°Yeah, Dad. If you want to try cooking, you can do so in your free time, but we¡¯d better hire someone to handle our meals and the housework!¡±
Hearing what they said, William had no choice but to agree.
His n to stay home and do the cooking and housework was aplete failure.
After breakfast, Cheyenne and Charlotte went to the Stardust Corporation headquarters. They were the newly appointed deputy general managers, and they were in charge of different affairs of thepany.
Meanwhile, Lucas brought William and Amelia to the kindergarten where he had enrolled Amelia.
This kindergarten was located within the vi area of their new home. It was an upscale private kindergarten, and most of the children in the neighborhood went to school here.
Lucas had personallye to look at the environment here before. The design and facilities were indeed very high-end, with many high-quality teachers. Besides, it was near their home and less than a ten-minute walk away, so it was very convenient.
In addition to settling some administrative matters, Lucas had asked William toe along to send Amelia to school because he wanted to show him around the neighborhood so that he could familiarize himself with it. After all, William had volunteered to take Amelia to and from school.
Once everything was settled, Amelia stayed to attend sses.
Lucas had been worried that Amelia wouldn¡¯t be able to adapt, so he secretly observed her for a long time outside. When he saw how gracious and friendly Amelia was and that she soon hit it off well with her new ssmates, he smiled happily and left the kindergarten with peace of mind.
But soon after Lucas left the kindergarten, he received a call from Jordan. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ve got some information! Those suicide warriors yesterday are rted to the Hamiltons!¡±
¡°Hah, it¡¯s just as I expected!¡± Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised at all.
Last night, he had already guessed that the suicide warriors had been sent by the Hamiltons because ordinary families definitely couldn¡¯t afford to train them. Generally, only families with strong foundations like the Hamiltons could train them. And the truth was indeed so.
The Hills and the Hamiltons were the only royal family branches who had a feud with Lucas.
The conflict between Ashton Hills and Lucas was rather intense, but Ashton was just a junior of the Hills and didn¡¯t have a high status. There was no way he could deploy so many suicide warriors.
The Hamiltons had just had a conflict with Lucas in Orange County, and Jensen was the third son of the current helmsman of the Hamiltons and the most likely one to be the next helmsman. He had much more authority, so Lucas had suspected that the Hamiltons were the culprit.
Jordan said angrily over the phone, ¡°Lucas, the Hamiltons actually dared to send suicide warriors to kill you. They must be tired of living! I¡¯ve investigated and found out that Brett and Jensen Hamilton are the likely suspects. The rest of the Hamiltons don¡¯t know about this matter yet.
¡°Moreover, Brett Hamilton is still in Nevada and trying to conquer it, so he hasn¡¯t returned to his family. How about we go to Nevada now and teach that bastard a lesson?¡±
With an icy cold gaze in his eyes, Lucas said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed time to teach the Hamiltons a lesson. Go first if you want, but he likely has many bodyguards protecting him. You must pay attention to your safety, got it?¡±
Jordan nodded. ¡°Yes, Lucas!¡±
Although Lucas had told Jordan to be careful, he actually had a lot of confidence in Jordan.
With Jordan¡¯s current abilities, ordinary people definitely couldn¡¯t deal with him.
Even if he encountered elite bodyguards of the Hamiltons in Nevada this time, he could take it as a trial. Even if he couldn¡¯t win, he definitely wouldn¡¯t lose badly. He at least had the ability to escape safely.
This trip might be a good training opportunity for Jordan.
After hanging up, Lucas immediately received a call from Damon.
Chapter 1282 - 1282 Coming Uninvited
1282 Coming Uninvited
¡°Lucas, I¡¯ve already invited the families led by the Holmes for a banquet at my manor at seven tonight. All of them have agreed,¡± Damon said respectfully over the phone.
Lucas said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over ahead of time.¡±
At around six o¡¯clock, he arrived at the Parker residence, which was in the east of DC.
This ce was originally known as the Walton Family Manor, but after the Parkers took over their businesses, they naturally acquired the manor.
!!
Lucas stopped at the entrance and saw Damon, Ray, and Kehing forward to receive him.
They weren¡¯t the only ones. Bruce and Edmund were also waiting respectfully for Lucas.
Lucas entered the manor under their escort and looked around casually at the luxurious architecture. ¡°How are the preparations?¡±
Damon said, ¡°Please rest assured, Lucas. The Parkers are fully prepared. Once the helmsmen of those families are here, we will be in control of everything!¡±
Lucas nodded. ¡°What about you two, Bruce, Edmund?¡±
Bruce said, ¡°The Hales are ready too. We¡¯re just waiting for your instructions, Lucas!¡±
Edmund chimed in, ¡°The Coles are ready too. We will cooperate with the Parkerster!¡±
Lucas smiled with satisfaction.
As soon as they sat down in the living room of the main vi, a butler in a suit hurriedly walked over and reported, ¡°Mr. Parker, Jonah Fuller, the helmsman of the Fuller family, is here. He said that he has something important to discuss with you!¡±
Damon frowned in puzzlement. ¡°Why is he here?¡±
Seeing that Lucas and the others didn¡¯t know who Jonah was, Damon exined, ¡°The Fullers are one of the second-tier families in DC. In terms of strength, they¡¯re on par with the Holmes, and they¡¯ve always been at odds with the Holmes. They can be considered enemies.
¡°The Fullers aren¡¯t targeting the Parkers together with the Holmes and the other families, so I didn¡¯t invite them. I¡¯m not sure why Jonah Fuller showed up uninvited.¡±
None of the people present were stupid. After hearing Damon¡¯s exnation, they could more or less figure out the reason for Jonah¡¯s visit.
Since the Fullers and the Holmes had always been at odds, and the Fullers weren¡¯t hostile to the Parkers, Jonah definitely came to form an alliance with the Parkers.
There was a saying that an enemy of an enemy is a friend. Jonah must think so too.
¡°From the way I see it, Mr. Fuller is here to form an alliance with the Parkers,¡± Bruce said with a smile after taking a sip of tea.
Edmund snorted, ¡°Jonah Fuller must be dreaming! With Lucas¡¯s support and our families here, who are they to form an alliance with the Parkers?
¡°Jonah Fuller has misjudged the situation. We don¡¯t need the Fullers¡¯ help at all, much less share the uing benefits with them when they¡¯ve popped up from nowhere!¡±
It was no wonder that Edmund was displeased.
When the Parkers were facing the attacks of the families headed by the Homles, the Fullers didn¡¯t make their stand or express any kindness to them.
Now, the Parkers, the Hales, and the Coles had already made their ns to deal with these families. If nothing unexpected happened, they would be able to shear a lot of benefits from these families tonight.
Yet the Fullers now wanted a slice of the pie. How could they have it so easy?
After giving it some thought, Damon said, ¡°Since Jonah Fuller wants to see me, let him in. Let¡¯s see what he has to say.¡±
Then he exined to Lucas, ¡°I¡¯ve been in DC for a while, and I have some understanding of Jonah Fuller. He¡¯s quite capable since he¡¯s led the Fullers to expand from a lowly family to a second-tier family who are now on par with the Holmes.
¡°But I¡¯ve never spoken to him or met him properly, so I¡¯d like to see him in person.¡±
Lucas nodded nonchntly.
It was just the helmsman of the Fullers. Lucas didn¡¯t take him seriously and simply allowed Damon to handle it on his own.
The butler acknowledged and went out.
Soon, he returned with a chubby middle-aged man in his forties.
¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Parker!¡± Jonah greeted with a smile as soon as he entered.
He had a round face and looked very kind. In particr, when he smiled, he looked extremely grounded and approachable. He was obviously good at getting along with people, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he could develop his family to such an extent within a short time.
But in the eyes of Damon, Bruce, and Edmund, Jonah¡¯s smile was superficial, looking slightly hypocritical.
Without wasting his breath on pleasantries, Damon went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Fuller, what brings you here today?¡±
Jonah smiled. ¡°Mr. Parker, I heard that you invited several families in DC over tonight to discuss cooperation. I may not be on your invitation list, but I¡¯m very interested in cooperating with you. That¡¯s why I showed up uninvited. Please forgive me.¡±
His tone was natural and calm, even somewhat self-assured, as if Damon would immediately leap with joy, treat him as a distinguished guest, and eagerly discuss allying between the two families after what he said.
But Jonah was destined to be disappointed. After Damon heard what he said, there were no changes on his face at all, and he simply said ¡°Oh¡± without even moving an eyebrow.
Jonah didn¡¯t expect Damon¡¯s reaction to be so calm and nonchnt. It waspletely beyond his expectation.
He frowned and looked at the others in the living room. They were unfamiliar and shouldn¡¯t be from major families in DC, so he simply ignored them and said to Damon, ¡°Mr. Parker, it¡¯s not that convenient for us to talk with so many people here. I¡¯d like to chat with you alone. What do you say?¡±
In other words, he wanted Damon to clear the room for their private conversation.
Damon¡¯s face immediately darkened as he said coldly, ¡°They are my close friends and distinguished guests. Regardless of what we talk about, they¡¯re wee to listen. If you have something to say, just go ahead, Mr. Fuller!¡±
Jonah was shocked, and he finally realized that the few strangers in the room weren¡¯t ordinary at all.
It was simple to tell. They were sitting calmly while Ray and Keh were standing at the side and poured water and tea for them. They didn¡¯t have the qualifications to sit.
Ray was actually the helmsman of the Parkers now!
What did this signify?
It meant that the statuses of the strangers present were either on par with Damon¡¯s or even higher!
He had made a misjudgment!
Chapter 1283 The Williams Lobbyist
1283 The Williams'' Lobbyist
Jonah was extremely surprised and curious about the identities of the strangers here, especially the young man in histe twenties sitting in the middle.
But seeing that Damon didn''t intend to introduce them, Jonah was smart enough not to ask.
He put away his smiling face and said seriously, "Okay, Mr. Parker, since you''ve said so, I''ll get straight to the point. Actually, I came to the Parkers this time because I inadvertently received some news, and this news is closely rted to the Parkers. It has a huge impact, and it can be said to be rted to the Parkers'' life and death!"
If others heard this, they would definitely panic and immediately ask what it was.
But Jonah was disappointed again because Damon''s expression was still very calm as he said lightly, "Oh?"
Jonah was confused as to why he seemed so nonchnt about it.
He had deliberately made the matter sound more serious than it really was, saying that it concerned the life and death of the Parkers. Although he was scaring them, he just wanted to make them attach great importance to his information and ept his help.
He didn''t expect Damon to act beyond his expectations and behave as if he wasn''t interested in the news at all.
A strange feeling rose in Jonah''s heart. He felt as though he had nothing to rely on and couldn''t figure out what Damon was thinking at all.
He had already broached the topic, but Damon refused to continue the conversation and simply assented indifferently, making it difficult for Jonah to reveal the information he had.
But at the thought of the purpose of his visit, Jonah could only bite the bullet and reveal the information he had, even though it seemed like a one-man show.
"Mr. Parker, you might not be aware, but the Holmes have always been displeased that the Parkers have now be the most powerful family after the eight top families, and they have always wanted to rece you. Furthermore, they have already formed an alliance with six other families to deal with the Parkers together, and they''re nning to attack tonight!
"Including the Holmes, seven families have united to attack the Parkers. Mr. Parker, it will be difficult for you to cope with this, right?"
While speaking, Jonah carefully observed Damon''s face, wanting to see any changes in his expression after he heard the news.
But after he finished speaking, Damon still looked as calm as ever, without the slightest trace of surprise. Instead, he smiled and said, "So?"
"So?" Jonah repeated in shock, unable to understand what Damon meant.
Was I not clear enough?
Why is Damon Parker reacting like that?
Why isn''t there any surprise or fear on his face? It''s like he already knows about it. He even looks confident about winning and is very rxed.
Jonah couldn''t figure out why Damon had such an expression.
Not only Damon, but even Ray and Keh, as well as the three strangers he didn''t know, looked very calm, as if this news wasn''t a big deal.
Seeing that Jonah was stunned, Damonughed, leaned back in his seat in a rxed manner, and reminded kindly, "So, you''re telling me that the Holmes and six other families have joined hands to deal with the Parkers. So what? What are you trying to say? Or rather, what do you want? You didn''te all the way here just to tell me this news, right?"
Jonah was stunned speechless again.
He hade to the Parkers to form an alliance with them against the Holmes, and it would be best if he could greatly weaken his archenemy.
But Damon asking him about it with suchposure waspletely different from what he had expected!
Jonah thought that once he said the rming news, Damon would definitely lose his cool and be flustered and terrified. Then he could naturally propose forming an alliance with the Parkers to help them resist the Holmes'' alliance. Afterward, he could make a request that they couldn''t reject.
Regardless of the oue, he would be able to gain the goodwill and gratitude of the Parkers, as well as countless potential benefits.
But given the current situation, Jonah felt that his original n was most likely going to fall through.
In any case, he had to reveal the purpose of his visit.
Jonah bit the bullet and said, "To be honest with you, Mr. Parker, I came to express goodwill to you. My family is willing to form an alliance with the Parkers so that we can support each other and resist the Holmes'' alliance together.
"In addition, I''m here this time to raise a transaction. As long as you agree to it, regardless of how many families the Holmes unite with, they won''t be able to harm your family in the slightest! What do you think, Mr. Parker?"
Damon raised his brows and said with some interest, "What kind of transaction?"
Jonah said, "Actually, it''s pretty simple, and in fact, it''s a good thing for the Parkers. I might as well tell you the truth straight away. I''ve actually led the Fullers to submit to the Williams, one of the eight top families in DC. Rayson Williams, the helmsman, is very interested in the Parkers'' development, so he sent me to discuss this matter with you.
"If you''re willing to submit to the Williams too, the Parkers will naturally receive the protection of the Williams. In that case, regardless of how many families the Holmes unite, they won''t dare to harm the Parkers!"
Damon sneered.
He didn''t expect Jonah toe here as a lobbyist with the intention of convincing him to submit to the Williams.
But how could he possibly agree?
23:42
The Williams were merely one of the eight top families of DC.
Directly support the authors on Webnovel!
The Parkers were subordinates of Lucas. How could they possibly betray Lucas and pledge allegiance to the Williams?
At this point, Damon was no longer interested in what Jonah had to say.
Regardless of whether Jonah was talented or not, his act of lobbying him to submit to someone else right in front of Lucas had already crossed Damon''s bottom line.
Jonah was caught off guard and quickly asked, "Mr. Parker, what do you mean? Submitting to the "Are you done? If you are, please leave!" Damon said impolitely, his face gloomy.
Williams and getting their protection is an absolutely wonderful thing for the Parkers! How else are you going to deal with the Holmes'' alliance? Don''t forget. They''re going to take action against the Parkers tonight!"
Damon said sullenly, "It''s none of your business how I''m going to deal with the Holmes'' alliance! If you''re done talking, you can leave now!"
Jonah wanted to continue, but Lucas finally broke his silence and suddenly said, "Go back and tell Rayson Williams that he cane in person if he wants the allegiance of the Parkers! Otherwise, he can forget about it!"
Chapter 1284 Underestimating Lucas
1284 Underestimating Lucas
After being interrupted by Lucas and hearing his hostile tone, Jonah frowned and asked, "Who are you?"
Lucas said indifferently, "You don''t need to know who I am. You just need to go back and ry my message to Rayson Williams."
His domineering and haughty attitude made Jonah feel displeased.
Jonah was the helmsman of a second-tier family in DC after all. He thought that the Fullers weren''t that much inferior to the Parkers, and his status was on par with Damon''s. He saw no reason for Lucas, a young man in his twenties, to be so arrogant and tyrannical in front of him.
Moreover, from the moment Jonah entered the Parker residence today, everything was no longer under his control. Not only was the entire process far from what he expected, but the Parkers'' reaction also shocked him. He was about to fail the task that Rayson, helmsman of the Williams, had given him, so he couldn''t help getting anxious and jittery.
Jonah stopped smiling and questioned sternly, "Mr. Parker, what do you mean by this? Are you turning down the Williams'' olive branch? Mr. Parker, I respect you as the former helmsman of a prestigious family, and that''s why I kindly came here to inform you of the Williams'' recruitment offer. I''m also here to help the Parkers through your current ordeal, but you''re so ungrateful!
"The Parkers have only started developing in DC for a few short months, and you don''t have much of a foundation here at all. If you hadn''t been lucky enough to rece the Walton and take over all their businesses, do you really think you could have be the most powerful family after the eight top families?
"To put it bluntly, no family in DC acknowledges the Parkers'' status. You should be aware of this too, Mr. Parker!
"Now, the Parkers are facing a catastrophe, and you might bepletely annihted by the Holmes'' alliance. Pledging allegiance to the Williams is the only way you can save your family from destruction! Mr. Parker, you''d better think about what choice you should make!
"Also, don''t me me for not reminding you, but if you turn down Mr. Williams'' kind intentions, even I don''t know if he will be furious and displeased with you as a result. Hmph, Mr. Parker, you''d better take care of yourself!"
Jonah''s words were full of a threatening tone.
Damon sneered. "Get lost!"
He shouted at the door, "People, throw Jonah Fuller out!"
With Damon''s order, two tall and burly bodyguards immediately entered, grabbed Jonah''s arms without hesitation, and dragged him out like a criminal.
"What¡ what are you doing?! Let go! I am the helmsman of the Fuller family. How dare you treat me like this?!
"Damon Parker, how dare you treat me so rudely? I''ll definitely tell Mr. Williams the truth. When the timees, you''d better be ready for your doom! Mr. Williams will never let you off! Ugh¡"
Jonah roared furiously. But before he could finish speaking, he grunted incoherently because the bodyguards had stuffed his mouth with a napkin, forcing him to keep quiet.
Even when Jonah was dragged far away from the main vi, Damon still couldn''t suppress his anger and cursed in exasperation, "Damn it! He''s just a peon throwing his weight around by leveraging the Williams'' strength. Who is he to talk so much nonsense in front of Lucas? The Williams are nothing! He''s just a frog in a well!"
During this period of time, Damon had gained a great understanding of Lucas. Even a few helmsmen of the eight top families were extremely respectful toward Lucas, and even the head of the Peerless Martial Association couldn''t do anything to Lucas, let alone the mere helmsman of the Williams family.
Jonah simply overestimated himself!
With Lucas around, the Williams wouldn''t be able to do anything to the Parkers, even though they were one of the eight top families!
Bruce had been in Orange County all this while and had only arrived in DC two days ago, so he had no idea what Lucas had done in DC and what his true identity was. Jonah''s threats made Bruce feel extremely worried, and he frowned tightly.
"Mr. Parker, the Williams that Jonah Fuller mentioned just now is indeed one of the eight top families of DC, right? If Mr. Williams is really angry and wants to teach us a lesson, won''t it be difficult for us to deal with him even with all of us together?" Bruce asked worriedly while pinching his fingers.
Hearing this, Damon said with an ambiguous expression, "Bruce, it seems that you''ve underestimating Lucas."
Bruce was astonished, and he frantically exined, "No, no, no, I wouldn''t dare to underestimate Lucas. However, the Williams are one of the eight top families after all, and their strength is unfathomable. If we go against a behemoth like them¡ I''m worried that we won''t have many odds of winning¡
"Also, Jonah Fuller said that aside from the Williams, the Holmes have gathered six other powerful families with animosity against the Parkers. With seven strong families against us, I¡ I''m really worried! But this doesn''t mean that I don''t believe in you, Lucas!"
He was so panic-stricken thatrge droplets of sweat were gushing out of his forehead, afraid that Lucas might think he was disrespectful.
Lucas understood what Bruce meant andforted with a smile, "Okay, Bruce, don''t worry. With me around, be it the Williams or the Holmes'' alliance, neither of them can do anything to us."
Edmund knew Lucas''s true identity in the military and how capable Lucas was. He said with a smile, "Yeah, Bruce, you can rest assured and rx! As long as Lucas is here, no one can harm us. You don''t have to be afraid at all!"
Bruce nodded ashamedly. Both Damon and Edmund were confident in Lucas''s ability to win, so he felt ashamed for being worried for nothing.
It seemed that he indeedcked understanding of Lucas''s abilities. Or rather, Lucas''s true power was far greater than he thought.
When Bruce thought of this, all his worries disappeared before he knew it.
The few of them continued to have tea in the living room and chatted for a while. Before long, the butler knocked on the door and walked in again.
He reported respectfully, "Mr. Parker, the helmsmen that you invited are here. I have already
Only then did Damon realize that it was already 7 p.m., which was the time that they had agreed to meet.
Only then did Damon realize that it was already 7 p.m., which was the time that they had agreed to Just as he was about to get up, Lucas suddenly said, "What are you in a hurry for? Let them wait for a Damon smacked his head and guffawed. "Haha, you''re right, Lucas. I''ll just let them wait. I''ll establish while."
my dominance and make them flustered before showing up. That''ll do the trick! As expected, you''re far more thoughtful than I am!"
Lucas took a sip of tea while smiling quietly.
At this moment, a group of people had already gathered in the living room of the other vi. They were the Holmes and the helmsmen of the six families in their alliance, as well as their bodyguards.
It was already time, and the helmsmen of the seven families had already arrived, yet the Parkers, the host, had yet to show up even after so long!
Chapter 1285 - 1285 Getting Flustered
1285 Getting Flustered
¡°What do the Parkers mean by this? They invited us here, and now that we¡¯ve all arrived, none of the Parkers are here!¡± Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes, pped the table hard furiously.
¡°That¡¯s right! Not only have the Parkers not appeared, but they¡¯ve only sent a butler to receive us. Isn¡¯t this a little too neglectful?¡±
¡°The Parkers are going overboard! They¡¯re deliberately making us wait here. I bet they don¡¯t intend to cooperate with us, but rather, they want to offend us!¡±
¡°Where are the Parkers? Hurry up and get your helmsman toe out to receive us! Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for tearing this ce down! Do you hear me?¡±
¡
The helmsmen of the seven families expressed their displeasure with the poor treatment.
But no matter what they said, there were only a few servants of the Parkers standing in the corner, and the three people with the highest status in the Parker family never showed up.
As time passed minute after minute, the emotions of the people in the living room turned from frustration and anger to bewilderment and anxiety.
Logically speaking, the Parkers had taken the initiative to invite them over, so they shouldn¡¯t be offending them.
Although these families¡¯ individual strength might be inferior to the Parkers¡¯, there were seven families in total!
The seven families had already discussed it beforeing to the Parkers¡¯ manor. They had decided to join forces and attack the Parkers after the banquet ended.
At that time, the Parkers would definitely be unable to deal with their joint attack, and their assets would only end up bing the battle spoils to be divided up by the seven families.
But the dyed appearance of the Parkers¡¯ helmsman made them feel uneasy. They started wavering about their initial ns and began making all sorts of guesses.
¡°Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡± said one of the helmsmen with a frown. ¡°The Parkers¡¯ helmsman hasn¡¯t shown up even now, and I feel uneasy about it. Are the Parkers hiding a big move and waiting to deal with us? Don¡¯t forget the rumors that the Parkers are not the formidable ones but the mysterious person behind them. Could it be the mysterious big shot who asked us toe here?¡±
His words served as a reminder to the other helmsmen present, and they immediately developed terrible thoughts.
¡°Mr. Stone, now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I remember these rumors too! Also, have you noticed that the Parkers only invited the seven of us? And our families are all in the alliance against the Parkers. This means that the Parkers deliberately invited us here!¡±
Another helmsman felt that something was amiss too, and the more he thought about it, the more terrifying he found the situation. ¡°Oh no! The Parkers must have discovered our n long ago, and maybe this banquet today is just a ploy with malicious intentions!¡±
¡°You¡¯re right! There are usually hidden motives behind such banquets! Maybe the Parkers are already prepared to deal with us. That¡¯s why they invited us here so that they can wipe us all out in one fell swoop!¡± another helmsman said nervously.
Fear and negative emotions were easily contagious. Once someone felt fear and suspected that there was an ulterior motive behind the banquet, the rest would feel affected and be fearful and uneasy too.
The several helmsmen looked out of the window, worried that arge group of people might charge in at any time to annihte them.
¡°Mr. Holmes, I think we¡¯d better leave now!¡±
The helmsmen all wanted to retreat and subconsciously looked at Norman.
Since they had already decided to join forces and deal with the Parkers after tonight¡¯s banquet, the seven families had arranged their experts in various ces and didn¡¯t bring many people with them to the Parkers¡¯. Each helmsman only had one or two bodyguards, and there were only around twenty people in total.
Moreover, they were now on the Parkers¡¯ turf. If the Parkers really attacked them, they would definitely be dead meat, and not a single one would be able to escape!
At this moment, Norman looked extremely gloomy too.
He had thought that after gathering seven families to form a strong alliance, he would definitely be able to destroy the Parkers easily and divide up all their assets. Then the Holmes could rece the Parkers as the strongest family next to the eight top families.
But what was happening now?
They had been left waiting in the Parkers¡¯ manor for half an hour, yet the helmsmen of the alliance were all flustered before even meeting any Parker. They even began developing scruples and fear toward the Parkers.
This was definitely not what he wanted!
¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Norman rebuked with displeasure. ¡°The Parkers are just ying tricks. I don¡¯t believe that they will dare to make us wait an entire night after inviting us here!
¡°Also, don¡¯t forget why we formed our alliance. If you¡¯re so afraid and want to leave over such a trivial matter, you might as well leave the alliance as soon as possible! But you have to think about it carefully. Once you withdraw, you will never get a share of the benefits our alliance gets in the future!¡±
After hearing this, the other helmsmen looked at each other with dismay and lowered their heads ashamedly.
The Holmes were the leader of the alliance and the strongest family among them, so Norman¡¯s opinions mattered greatly to them.
Since they were about to deal with the Parkers soon, who would be willing to leave the alliance at this juncture and let others enjoy the benefits while they became traitors? Not only would they not obtain any benefits, but the others would likely alienate them and retaliate against them?
As soon as they thought of this, the helmsmen who were anxious and wanted to leave the Parker residence immediately regained their courage and stopped mentioning anything about leaving. They just wanted to wait for the Parkers toe out quickly.
However, after waiting nearly another hour, the Parkers still hadn¡¯t appeared.
This wasn¡¯t all. Because the Parkers had invited them over under the pretext of discussing cooperation over dinner, these helmsmen had alle without having dinner.
It was already past eight o¡¯clock, and apart from some drinks, the Parkers¡¯ servants didn¡¯t serve them any food. The host hadn¡¯t even shown up, so how could the banquetmence?
Thus, the seven helmsmen, who had been living in thep of luxury, as well as their bodyguards, were all starving. Their stomachs were growling, and all they had had was water, so they were obviously in a bad mood.
Even Norman couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore.
¡°What do the Parkers mean by this? If they intend on messing with us, we don¡¯t have to entertain them!¡± Normal suddenly smashed the cup in his hand on the floor and stood up furiously to leave.
¡°Yes! Since the Parkers are so insincere and don¡¯t respect us at all, we don¡¯t have to continue staying here and tolerating their nonsense!¡±
The other helmsmen chimed in and rose to stand behind Norman.
¡°Hey, are you leaving?¡±
At this moment, a teasing voice came from the door of the living room. Then an elderly man with a white beard and white hair strolled into the living room leisurely while looking at the unhappy crowd with a smile.
This elderly man was none other than Damon, the former helmsman of the Parkers whom they had been waiting for for a long time!
Chapter 1286 - 1286 Borrowing
1286 Borrowing
Damon naturally didn¡¯te alone. Lucas, Bruce, Edmund, and others apanied him into the living room. But under Lucas¡¯s instructions, they didn¡¯t state their identities.
In addition, dozens of the Parkers¡¯ experts swarmed in from outside and stood by the entrance of the living room, blocking it firmly.
This way, even if the seven helmsmen in the living room wanted to leave, it would be impossible.
Seeing this scene, the seven helmsmen had a drastic change in expression. They looked at Damon and the experts in anger and shock.
They originally thought that Damon would definitely not dare toy a hand on them and that he had likely invited them here to make peace with them.
But they never thought that Damon would make them wait in the empty living room for more than an hour, causing them to be incredibly hungry.
Now, he was even more overboard. He got the Parkers¡¯ guards to block the entrance. Did the Parkers want to use force and take action against them?
¡°Mr. Parker, what do you mean by this?¡± Norman questioned Damon furiously. ¡°You¡¯re the one who invited us here today, and we came here on time, but what did you do? You made us wait here for so long, and now you¡¯re putting up such a front. Shouldn¡¯t you give us a reasonable exnation?¡±
Damon ignored him and sat on the master seat before inviting Lucas, Bruce, Edmund, and the others to sit down. Then he nced at Norman and said nonchntly, ¡°What exnation do you want, Mr. Holmes?¡±
As soon as he said this, Damon was stunned and at aplete loss for words.
Damon was making it clear that he had done it on purpose. He wanted to shame them and assert dominance. Now, he didn¡¯t even bother giving an excuse. What exnation could they get from Damon?
The truth was right in front of them!
Norman was hopping mad, but they were still on the Parkers¡¯ turf. In fact, even their lives were in Damon¡¯s hands.
If Damon was insidious and vicious, he might really order his men to kill them all here.
The seven helmsmen were aware of this as well. The thing was that Damon¡¯s actions werepletely beyond their expectations, and even they couldn¡¯t predict what he would do next.
All of a sudden, everyone felt insecure and didn¡¯t dare to speak. They could only look at Norman, their pir of support.
Norman felt extremely aggrieved, but since Damon now had the upper hand, he had no choice but to suppress his anger for now and say, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take it that you were busy and not hold it against you. But why did you invite us here?¡±
He didn¡¯t want to stay here for another minute longer.
Damon couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on exchanging pleasantries with these helmsmen, so he simply said, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush and continue wasting any time here. The matter is simple. I have two close friends who have just arrived in DC and n to develop here too. But they¡¯ve just arrived and don¡¯t have a ce for lodging yet. That¡¯s why I invited you here to borrow some things and somend to use.¡±
He leaned back against his chair and said with a rxed expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t borrow too much from your families. Just hand over half of your properties and businesses to us, and we can still be friends in the future. How about it?¡±
As soon as he said this, the helmsmen in the living room were stunned speechless.
They never thought that Damon would be so direct and directly state his purpose. Moreover, he was actually so greedy as to ask for half of their businesses and properties!
He really dared to ask for a lion¡¯s share!
He said he was borrowing, but the helmsmen weren¡¯t stupid. As soon as they heard what he said, they knew that he wanted them to cede half of their businesses and properties and loan them to him indefinitely!
This was tant robbery!
All seven helmsmen were boiling with fury!
¡°Damon Parker, you really have a big appetite! You asked for half of our businesses and properties in one go! Who do you think you are?¡± Norman hollered at the top of his voice.
¡°The Parkers are just outsiders who have been in DC for less than half a year. Who knows what methods you used to bring down the Waltons and seize their businesses and status! What right do you have to make us hand over half of our businesses and properties? Do you think the Parkers are top families like the eight top families and the royals?¡±
The other helmsmen also roared furiously, ¡°Mr. Holmes is right! What right do you have to snatch our businesses and properties? Who are you to be so arrogant in front of us?¡±
¡°Hah, Damon Parker, I bet you¡¯re getting ahead of yourself just because your family has been enjoying sesstely! You want to snatch our businesses and properties? You need our permission first!¡±
¡°Yes! As long as our families join forces, we will be able to destroy the Parkers, and you won¡¯t be able to act so arrogantly in front of us again!¡±
¡
The seven helmsmen were livid. They cursed, and some of them even hurled vulgarities.
Clearly, they couldn¡¯t ept Damon¡¯s request!
The Parkers were the prey that these families wanted to carve up together. Who were the Parkers to do the same to them?
Not to mention half of their businesses and properties, they didn¡¯t want to give the Parkers a single cent!
With a calm expression on his face, Damon slowly got into his seat. Only after these helmsmen finished speaking did he finally say, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re right. If we hadn¡¯t obtained most of the Waltons¡¯ businesses, it would have been impossible for the Parkers to carve out a career of our own in DC within such a short time.
¡°But please touch your hearts and ask yourselves if your families are stronger than the Waltons.
¡°Those of you who think you¡¯re stronger than the Waltons, why don¡¯t you step forward and let me have a look?¡±
Damon smiled and nced at the faces of each and every helmsman one by one.
Chapter 1287 - 1287 Two Choices
1287 Two Choices
Those whom Damon looked at subconsciously lowered their heads to avoid eye contact with him.
Of course, no one dared to step forward to say that his family was stronger than the Waltons in their heyday.
The Waltons had been an established family in DC for decades, and they had been one of the eight top families in DC.
None of their families was stronger than the Waltons.
!!
Seeing everyone fall silent, Damon continued, ¡°Think about it. Since I can make the Waltons vanish from DC overnight and take over all their assets, I can also make you people follow in the Waltons¡¯ footsteps. Dealing with you people will definitely be much easier than dealing with the Waltons.¡±
¡°What you¡¯ve said is right. Although the Parkers haven¡¯t reached the status of a top family yet, once we take down your families and take over your assets, who would dare to say that the Parkers can¡¯t remain in the position of the strongest family below the eight top families, if not on par with them?¡±
Damon¡¯s eyes were full of unconcealed ambition. He looked at the helmsmen of the seven families in front of him as if they were his prey, like they were seven sheep waiting to be ughtered.
The helmsmen shuddered, filled with shock and anger. They were so frightened by what Damon said that they were speechless.
Does Damon Parker really n to kill us right here and seize all our assets?
How¡ how dare he?!
Even though they didn¡¯t want to believe it, they had no choice but to do so.
Damon was right. Back then, the Parkers had reced the Waltons, who were far stronger than them, overnight and even took over all their assets. In that case, what made them think that the Parkers wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them or that the Parkers wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them?
Damon saw the changes in everyone¡¯s expressions. ¡°To be honest, there isn¡¯t a deep feud between you people and me. I¡¯m not vicious or ruthless, so I don¡¯t want to drive you to a dead end. Therefore, I¡¯ll give you two choices.
¡°The first choice is to hand over half of your family¡¯s businesses and properties and submit to the Parkers. In the future, we can get along well like brothers, and your families will be safe and sound. You might even get some good development opportunities.
¡°And the second choice is to turn down the suggestion I just made. If you still want to go against me as an alliance, then you people are my enemies from now on, and I won¡¯t show you any mercy! I wasn¡¯t just threatening you when I said that I could make you follow in the footsteps of the Waltons.
¡°Think about it carefully before you make your choice! This matter concerns the life and death of your families. I will give you ten minutes to consider. Once the time is up, if you still haven¡¯t made a decision, I will assume that you have chosen the second choice.
¡°Your ten minutes starts now!¡±
After Damon finished speaking, the Parkers¡¯ servants, who had long been prepared, carried over an antique clock and ced it in front of the seven helmsmen so that they could clearly see the passing of each minute and each second.
¡°What¡ what should I do now?¡±
Seeing that Damon had even brought an antique clock out, they knew that he wasn¡¯t joking just now. The helmsmen immediately panicked and turned pale.
The antique clock stood right in front of them. With each passing second, the long needle moved.
Tick!
Tock!
The sound of time passing was just like a tune of death, making the crowd even more nervous and flustered.
Even Norman, who had always thought he was smart, looked incredibly gloomy at this moment. He clenched his fists tightly, unable to hide his panic.
Damon¡¯s actions were way beyond their expectations and foiled their initial n.
Indeed, the fact that the Parkers had managed to rece the Waltons overnight and take over all their assets proved that the Parkers were definitely not ordinary.
But the Parkers weren¡¯t that terrifyingly powerful because many people knew that there was a mysterious big shot supporting them, whose power might even surpass the eight top families of DC.
They should have been scrupulous of the Parkers and the mysterious big shot behind them.
But none of them had ever met that big shot, so over time, they had started to neglect him and took it that the Parkers had just gotten lucky.
After hearing what Damon said, the helmsmen finally discovered how ridiculously wrong they were!
Norman subconsciously turned to look at the few people sitting beside Damon.
Two of them were about the same age as Damon. They were elderly men in their seventies whom he had never seen before, and they were likely Damon¡¯s friends who had just arrived in DC.
The other was an extremely young man who looked to be only in his twenties.
What could such a young man be on equal footing with these three old men?
Even Damon¡¯s son and grandson were standing behind them respectfully.
Norman wondered if one of the three people sitting beside Damon was the mysterious big shot supporting the Parkers.
He sized them up with glistening eyes.
The other helmsmen didn¡¯t read as much into it as Norman did. They were already flustered and at a loss for what choice to make.
It was a matter that concerned the life and death of their families, yet Damon only gave them ten minutes to make a decision. He even forbade them from calling the other important figures of their families to discuss the matter.
With the continuous ticking of the clock hands, their anxiousness and pressure made it even harder for them to make up their minds.
One of the helmsmen couldn¡¯t endure the suffering. He broke out in cold sweat and grabbed Norman¡¯s arm in distress. ¡°What should I do? How are we supposed to pick? Mr. Holmes, you¡¯ve always had great ideas. Help us think of one now!¡±
Norman was now their pir of support!
Chapter 1288 - 1288 Pointless Speech
1288 Pointless Speech
Norman was furious. He retracted his arm, pushed the helmsman away, and hollered, ¡°Shut up! Stop being so flustered!¡±
After calming down, Norman gritted his teeth and glowered at Damon. ¡°Mr. Parker, you¡¯ve crossed the line today!
¡°Why are the Parkers acting like bandits? As soon as we met, you actually said that you wanted half of the businesses and properties of all seven of our families?! This ispletely uneptable. You¡¯ve really disappointed us!
¡°To be honest, after receiving your invitation, the seven of us arrived here on time to discuss cooperating. This alone has already proven our sincerity.
¡°In fact, before we came, we had gathered to discuss our course of action for tonight.¡±
Norman paused for a moment and looked at Damon¡¯s reaction before continuing, ¡°Mr. Parker, you¡¯re definitely not a fool. Our families are merely second-tier families in the eyes of behemoths like the eight top families in DC. They can disregard us, bully us, oppress us, and snatch from us as they please. In fact, they can even decide the life and death of a family. They are the greatest threat to our existence!
¡°The seven of us have unanimously agreed to invite the Parkers to join our alliance, which we formed with the purpose of resisting the suppression and plundering of resources by the eight top families of DC. We will go through thick and thin together. Bybining our resources and uniting as one, we will protect all our families.
¡°If the eight top families try to harm any member of the alliance, we will mobilize all our power to resist them together and protect ourselves!
¡°Out of kind intentions and with utmost sincerity, we came to the Parkers to discuss this matter with you, but we didn¡¯t expect you to treat us like this. It makes us utterly disappointed!¡±
Norman made a long speech in one go, and he made himself and the other helmsmen sound incredibly righteous and loyal, as if they genuinely wanted to ascend to greater heights together with the Parkers.
At the same time, he made Damon sound like a despicable, scheming, and shameless ingrate who not only didn¡¯t reciprocate their kind intentions but even wanted to plunder half of their assets!
Those who were unaware of the situation would definitely criticize Damon for his behavior.
The other helmsmen were stunned. If they weren¡¯t fully aware of what was actually going on, they would have really thought that Damon was an ungrateful and scheming viin who took their good intentions for granted.
In fact, the seven helmsmen had indeed formed an alliance and had even discussed this matter seriously during theirst gathering.
But they definitely had no intention of letting the Parkers join them.
In their eyes, the Parkers were just sheep waiting for them to ughter sooner orter. How could they possibly let the Parkers join their alliance and protect them?
But Norman¡¯s lies weren¡¯t purely nonsense. He had his own purpose for doing so.
At the very least, he had to stabilize the Parkers, lower their vignce, and guilt-trip them. He thought that Damon might even change his mindset and hold a proper discussion with them in order to join the alliance.
It didn¡¯t matter whether or not their discussion seeded. As long as they could get past the ordeal today and convince Damon to release them, they would have countless ways to destroy the Parkers afterward!
They also med themselves for underestimating the Parkers and assuming that Damon wouldn¡¯t take action against them in the Parkers¡¯ manor, causing them to fall into an awkward situation.
Damon rested his chin on his hands and smiled while looking calmly at Norman speaking incessantly, seemingly enjoying his performance.
After Norman finished speaking and stopped talking, Damon pointed at the clock. ¡°Are you done? Let me remind you that more than seven minutes have passed. You only have two minutes left.¡±
The helmsmen immediately felt their hearts sink as they looked at the clock in unison, feeling even more flustered.
They originally thought that after hearing Norman¡¯s speech, Damon would be eager to join their alliance regardless of what had happened.
But unexpectedly, Damon didn¡¯t react at all, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what he said.
They absolutely didn¡¯t believe that the Parkers weren¡¯t interested in joining the alliance!
Unable to endure it any longer, Norman asked indignantly, ¡°Mr. Parker, what¡¯s with your reaction? We sincerely want to form friendly ties with the Parkers. Do you want to join our alliance or not? Give us an answer!¡±
Damon raised his brows without speaking. He simply looked at the clock in the middle of the living room while tapping his fingers on the table to the rhythm of the ticking of the clock.
His answer was self-evident. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak with them. He was just waiting for the ten minutes to be up and for the helmsmen to make their choice.
Norman was on the verge of losing his mind, and the other helmsmen were distracted and at a loss, just like headless flies.
They didn¡¯t expect Damon to be so difficult to deal with and convince. He was so domineering and overbearing that he insisted on making them choose between two choices that were uneptable to them.
No matter how reluctant they were, time was still passing minute by minute, second by second.
When the long second hand reached the top, Damon suddenly said, ¡°Okay, time¡¯s up. It¡¯s time you tell me your choice now.¡±
The seven helmsmen, including Norman, looked extremely sullen and horrified, but none of them said a single thing.
¡°As I¡¯ve said earlier, if you don¡¯t make a choice, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯ve chosen the second choice, which isplete destruction.¡± Damon stood up domineeringly.
As he did, dozens of the Parkers¡¯ experts immediately got into position. They would immediately attack as long as Damon gave the order.
The helmsmen immediately turned deathly pale and shuddered in horror.
Norman also turned as pale as a sheet as he shouted furiously, ¡°Damon Parker! How dare you?! I¡¯m telling you, our families have already formed an alliance and made the necessary preparations. If you dare toy a hand on us, we will destroy the Parkers tonight!¡±
Chapter 1289 Call Them
1289 Call Them
Damon narrowed his eyes. "Okay, it seems that we don''t need to discuss any further. Since you''ve chosen death, I''ll get my men to make you die miserablyter!"
The other helmsmen were shocked and frantically mored in a panic. "No, we don''t want to die. We¡ we¡"
After stammering and hesitating for a long time, they still couldn''t bring themselves to say that they chose to hand over half of their assets in exchange for their safety.
Norman sneered. "Why are you still hesitating? At most, we''ll fight to the death with the Parkers! With our families united, we can definitely destroy the Parkers!
"Damon Parker is just trying to scare us. If he really dares to harm us, he will immediately face the revenge of our alliance. I don''t believe he has the guts toy a hand on us!"
Hearing this, the helmsmen seemed perplexed and uncertain. They looked at Damon to see if he was really making things up and trying to scare them.
But Damon merely sneered. "You can try and see if I''m just trying to scare you."
The more confident he looked, the more nervous the helmsmen were.
Could they really give something like this a try?
The slightest mistake would end with them really losing their lives!
Damon''s actions werepletely illogical and beyond their expectations. If he really ordered for them to be killed, they would have no chance to change their minds.
Seeing these helmsmen behaving cowardly and not even daring to say anything, Norman was furious.
If everyone reached a consensus to fight against the Parkers, they might be quite confident.
But these helmsmen didn''t dare to say anything. What was the use of Norman going forward alone?
Seeing that he couldn''t convince these helmsmen, Norman could only turn to look at Damon. "Mr. Parker, you''re the head of a dignified family after all. Aren''t you being too shameless by tricking us intoing here and then surrounding us and threatening us? If you''re still a man, let us go, and we can have a fair fight!
"Otherwise, even if we really hand over half of our assets to you, we''ll still be indignant about it and reluctant to pledge allegiance to the Parkers!"
Damon suddenly said, "You want a fair fight? Okay, I can fulfill your wishes."
"Didn''t you say your alliance has already prepared your forces to deal with the Parkers? I''ll give you a chance then. You can call your people now and call them over. Deploy all your forces. The Parkers will fight you to the end!"
Damon''s wordspletely dumbfounded Norman and the other helmsmen.
The Parkers were really willing to give up their ns and allow them to call their people over for a fair fight?
"Mr. Parker, are you serious? Will you really allow us to call our people here?" one of the helmsmen asked in disbelief.
Damon said calmly, "Yes, of course. You can call them now."
He extended his hand and gestured for them to go ahead.
Only then did they dare to confirm that Damon really allowed them to call their people over.
Logically speaking, they should be overjoyed that Damon was giving them such a godsend opportunity and immediately call their people over to eradicate the Parkers to take revenge for what happened today.
But for some reason, the helmsmen were hesitating and feeling anxious again after seeing the confident and fearless look on Damon.
Although their seven families were just second-tier families in DC, who were far inferior to the eight top families, they had a lot of people. And if they joined forces, even none of the eight top families would be able to withstand them!
But the Parkers actually dared to give them the chance to call their people over for a fair fight. Weren''t the Parkers afraid of theirbined forces?
At this moment, Damon added, "I can give you half an hour to get your people here. But before doing so, you must think it through carefully. You still have two choices now. You can choose which of your family''s assets to hand over, and you can keep the remaining half.
"But once you have chosen to call your people here for a fight, it means that you''ve chosen to stand against the Parkers. When the timees, even if you beg me on your knees after I wipe out your people, I won''t show you any mercy. Understood?
"Now, you should think about what you want to do!"
Damon smiled mysteriously and stood up to leave the living room with Bruce and the rest!
Of course, the experts of the Parkers didn''t leave and were still surrounding the living room. Likewise, no one moved away the clock in the middle of the living room either, leaving it to serve as a reminder to the helmsmen.
It had to be said that Damon and the others were behaving arrogantly by taking the initiative to leave.
Since these families wanted a chance for a fair fight, Damon allowed them to call their people over.
He even gave them sufficient time and space to discuss and call whomever they wanted without interfering.
His attitude of a superior figure giving small fries a chance made the seven helmsmen even more nervous.
If the Parkers didn''t have enough power and confidence, they wouldn''t have dared to do this!
"Everyone, why¡ why do I feel that something is amiss¡ The Parkers actually gave us a chance to call our people here, and they aren''t forcing us at all. Does this mean that the Parkers aren''t afraid of us calling our people here at all?"
"I think so too! The Parkers have already taken control of us. To put it bluntly, had they threatened us, it would have been much simpler to deal with us. Why would they let go of the upper hand when they''ve already obtained it? I keep feeling that the Parkers are really confident, and I think we might have underestimated the Parkers'' true strength!"
"Yes, that might really be the case! I think we''ve underestimated the Parkers! Think about it. The Waltons were so powerful back then, but didn''t the Parkerspletely rece them overnight? I doubt any of the other eight top families can do that, right?"
"Is it possible that the Parkers are already stronger than the eight top families of DC? But if that''s the case, why have the Parkers¡ stayed silent all this time and onlye out now?" someone said in shock.
Another helmsman continued, "The Parkers might really have that strength, but they''ve just never revealed it before. There''s always going to be someone better than you. No one can be sure about how much power the Parkers really have, but it has only been a few months since they moved to DC before recing the Waltons. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Parkers join the ranks of the top eight families soon!"
All of a sudden, everyone felt that it really made sense, and deep down, they became fearful of the Parkers.
It wasn''t that the Parkers weren''t strong enough, but rather, they had been hiding their true power and abilities. Within a few months of arriving in DC, even though they had help, they had already taken down the Waltons, one of the former top eight families who had stood strong for decades. Given time, it wasn''t impossible for the Parkers to be one of the eight top families by their own merit!
The Parkers were actually so terrifying!
Chapter 1290 Alone
1290 Alone
"How about¡ we hand over half of our assets? Although losing so much is heartwrenching, at least we''ll get to keep our families and lives! And we''ll still have half. Compared to losing everything and having our families destroyed, this isn''t so difficult to ept, right?" a thin and petite helmsman said hesitantly.
The other helmsmen immediately resonated with him.
Indeed, although losing half of their assets would feel terrible, given how powerful the Parkers were, if the Parkers really wanted to destroy them, it would be hard to say whether or not their families could survive.
Wars between families were just that tragic.
Seeing the helmsmen wavering and intending to surrender to the Parkers by handing over half of their assets, Norman was exasperated.
"Everyone, we had agreed to deal with the Parkers together. What are you doing now? Are you scared? Are you going to hand over half your assets to the Parkers without a fight? You''ve really disappointed me!
"To be honest with you, the Holmes will never submit to the Parkers! If you want to surrender to them and give them half of your assets, I won''t stop you. After all, it''s your own choice.
"But you should consider it carefully. Anyone who chooses to surrender to the Parkers also chooses to withdraw from our alliance and be an enemy of the alliance!
"Once we finish dealing with the Parkers, none of the families who withdraw from the alliance will escape! You have to think this through carefully!"
Norman gritted his teeth toward the end, and there was an obvious sense of threat in what he said.
The other helmsmen were already extremely hesitant, but now, they were suddenly caught in a dilemma.
The Holmes weren''t weak either. For many years, they had been second only to the Waltons. Without the Waltons, they might have be one of the eight top families in DC.
Moreover, the Holmes had always been the founder and leader of the alliance, so even if they didn''t obey Norman in everything, they at least valued his opinion greatly.
But now that Norman''s opinion was opposite of theirs, and he even said that anyone who submitted to the Parkers would be an enemy of the alliance, who would dare to say anything else?
The thin and petite helmsman who suggested that they hand over half of their assets could only say helplessly, "Mr. Holmes, you said you wouldn''t stop us from making our own choices. But now that you''re saying this, what else can we do?"
Norman sneered. "Don''t me me for speaking harshly, but we formed our alliance for ourmon benefit. But now that we''re facing such a crisis, the withdrawal of any family will weaken the alliance. To put it more seriously, it''s betraying the alliance! Isn''t this bing our enemy?
"I will naturally give it my all for the wellbeing of my allies and share all benefits with the alliance, but I will be merciless to my enemies!
"Anyway, you better consider carefully before making a choice! I''ve already made my stand known. I will definitely fight the Parkers to the end!"
Then Norman took out his phone to call his people over.
The remaining six helmsmen looked at each other in dismay, at a loss for what to do.
Of course, they didn''t dare to call people over before making a decision, and they could only discuss the matter anxiously.
¡
Meanwhile, Damon had returned to the hall of the main vi with Lucas, Bruce, Edmund, and the rest.
As soon as he sat down, Bruce immediately gave Damon a thumbs up. "Damon, you were so domineering just now. Even I''m in awe and admiration! Well done!"
Edmund guffawed. "Indeed, Bruce really has the demeanor of the helmsman of a prominent family. You shocked and deterred them all without batting an eyelid. Even I was stunned, let alone those people. No wonder they were so frightened. Haha!"
Damon smiled. "Hey, stop teasing me. I was just putting on a front because Lucas is here. His presence is why I had the confidence to say those things without worry. Actually, it''s all thanks to Lucas!"
He wasn''t pretending to be modest, but rather, he was stating facts.
Damon knew exactly how capable the Parkers really were and how they could achieve such great progress within just a few months.
Without Lucas, the Parkers wouldn''t even be a third-tier family in DC, and they wouldn''t have been able to afford to offend any of the seven families in the living room, let alone threaten them calmly and force them to hand over half of their assets.
Without Lucas''s permission, Damon would have never dared to let those helmsman call their people over for a duel.
So he didn''t dare to take credit and smiled at Lucas respectfully.
Lucas looked at Damon with approval. "Damon, you don''t have to be so humble. You performed well tonight, and it wasn''t entirely thanks to me."
His presence was indeed a deterrence, but Damon''s control of the rhythm and speech techniques just now were verymendable.
He slowly grasped the rhythm step by step and exerted psychological pressure on those helmsmen, causing them to be shaken and waver.
Damon''s performance just now was indeed very eye-catching.
After a few more praises and humble remarks, Bruce said, "What do you think those helmsmen will choose?"
Edmund said, "I bet Norman Holmes won''tpromise, but the other six helmsmen are clearly wavering and no longer dare to go against the Parkers. They will probably choose the first choice."
¡
Indeed, just as Edmund said, the atmosphere in the living room of the other vi wasn''t great.
After discussing and deliberating intensely for a long time, a helmsman finally said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Holmes, but I''ve decided to withdraw from the alliance!"
Norman''s face immediately stiffened, and he said furiously, "Mr. Kaye, are you really going to submit to the Parkers? You should know what that means, right?"
Kaye said firmly, "I know, but I won''t risk losing my family''s business empire and lives. I''ve decided to hand over half of my family''s assets to the Parkers. At least, I''ll get to keep the remaining half!"
Norman''s face was extremely gloomy, and just as he was about to threaten him, he heard another helmsman say, "I''m also withdrawing from the alliance and choosing to hand over half of my family''s assets!"
"Me too! For the sake of protecting my family, this is the only correct choice!"
"I''m alsopromising to the Parkers. I''m sorry, Mr. Holmes!"
¡
All of a sudden, the other six helmsmen actually made the same choice one after another. They chose to hand over half of their assets and surrender to the Parkers.
They had also chosen to withdraw from the alliance.
Now, the Holmes were the only family left in the alliance, and it was basically disbanded!
The six helmsmen chose to stand together, leaving Norman alone on his own. It was extremely ironic.
Chapter 1291 - 1291 Complications
1291 Complications
At this moment, Norman¡¯s expression was utterly gloomy.
Just a few minutes ago, he had threatened the helmsmen who left the alliance that they would be the alliance¡¯s enemies. But in the blink of an eye, Norman was the only one left in the alliance, as all the other members had betrayed him.
There was no room for revenge at all.
What he said had be aplete joke!
Norman wasn¡¯t afraid of the Parkers previously, and he still wanted to fight against them because he had the support of the seven families of the alliance. He thought that as long as they united, they didn¡¯t need to be afraid of the Parkers, regardless of what trump cards they had.
But he never thought that the other six helmsmen would be so cowardly that they didn¡¯t even dare to fight against the Parkers.
Now that he was the only one left, what could he do to fight against the Parkers?
If the Holmes were really that capable and confident, there would have been no need to form an alliance and share the benefits. They would have long swallowed up the Parkers by themselves!
Norman was hopping mad!
¡°You¡ you have really disappointed me! So much for being the helmsmen of major families. You have no confidence or vigor at all!¡± Norman hollered furiously. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Damon Parker is deliberately pretending on airs to deceive you?
¡°Once you¡¯ve chosen to submit and hand over half of your family¡¯s properties, the Parkers will be able to soar to greater heights and might even truly be one of the eight top families! When the timees, it¡¯ll be even harder for us to deal with the Parkers!
¡°At that time, your families will be reduced to third-tier and fourth-tier families after losing half of your properties. Do you know that when that happens, the Parkers will be able to kill you easily?
¡°As long as you¡¯re a little bolder, and our families unite, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the Parkers at all. But you havepletely given up a great opportunity and let yourselves go down the doldrums. You¡¯re giving away your assets and opportunities to the Parkers! You¡¯re really going to be the death of me!¡±
Norman was furious, and he really wanted to beat up these ignorant helmsmen. He wanted to open up their heads and see what was going on with their brains!
The other helmsmen turned pale, but they didn¡¯t intend to change their decision.
¡°Mr. Holmes, you don¡¯t have to say anymore. We have already made up our minds!¡± Kaye said. ¡°You may think that the Parkers are just pretending and putting on a front, but I don¡¯t think so! Previously, the Parkers had clearly already obtained a great opportunity to trap us here. Be it through threatening and extorting us or scaring us into giving up our assets, the Parkers had multiple ways to take away countless things from us.
¡°But they didn¡¯t do so and instead even allowed us to call our people here. Do you think the Parkers would make this decision without enough confidence? Mr. Holmes, you put yourself in the shoes of the Parkers. Would you have given up the advantages you¡¯ve already obtained and risk getting besieged and destroyed by letting us call our people over for a fair fight?¡±
¡°Maybe that¡¯s all part of his act to trick us into pledging allegiance? It¡¯s just like a bet, isn¡¯t it?¡± Norman was so furious that he was speechless.
If it were him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to do what Damon had done.
In his opinion, a fair fight was definitely out of the question. He would stop at nothing for the sake of victory!
Seeing Norman¡¯s reaction, Kaye said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Holmes, even you wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a huge risk, would you? So what makes you think that the Parkers are just putting on an act to intimidate us?¡±
The other helmsmen chimed in, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Kaye. The Parkers are fearless, and they even managed to make the Waltons vanish from DC overnight. We¡¯re no match for them at all!¡±
¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not as ambitious as you are, Mr. Holmes. You¡¯re bent on recing the Waltons, but we just want to protect our families!¡±
¡°Yes, if we really be the Parkers¡¯ enemies, we will be following in the Waltons¡¯ footsteps. We don¡¯t want that, so we hope to seek your understanding, Mr. Holmes!¡±
¡°Mr. Holmes, if you really insist on bing enemies with the Parkers, we won¡¯t stop you, but please don¡¯t force us to do the same as you!¡±
¡
After hearing what these helmsmen said, Norman was so angry that he almost couldn¡¯t breathe and vomited blood.
¡°You¡ That¡¯s not what you said when I proposed attacking the Parkers before. You were so eager to take them down and divvy up their assets. Yet you cowards backed out at the critical moment. Hah!¡± Norman¡¯s mocking tone made the other helmsmen turn red with embarrassment.
But it wasn¡¯t their fault because they didn¡¯t know that the Parkers were so powerful before this!
Damon¡¯s earlier performance had utterly destroyed their greed.
Suddenly, there was an uproar outside the vi.
Amid the mor, dozens of cars bulldozed their way straight into the Parkers¡¯ manor, causing the security guards to scream in horror while dodging, almost killing a few people in the process.
The ck cars pulled over in front of the Parkers¡¯ main vi, and their wheels left a chaotic mess all over the beautifully decorated and pruned garden.
As soon as the cars stopped, four burly men came out of each car. Soon, there were nearly 200 people standing in front of the Parkers¡¯ main vi with menacing expressions on their faces. They were obviously not to be trifled with!
The seven helmsmen were all shocked to see the changes outside the window.
They clearly came with hostile intentions toward the Parkers!
¡°Mr. Holmes, are¡ are these the people you called? They arrived so soon?¡± one of the helmsmen said in astonishment.
Among them, only Norman had called his people toe over. The others didn¡¯t make any calls because they didn¡¯t n on bing enemies with the Parkers.
Norman carefully sized up the people and cars outside the window and shook his head. ¡°No, those are not my people.
¡°Look, those cars are all Audi A8s, and there are at least forty of them. This is definitely the doing of a major family! Furthermore, those people don¡¯t look like ordinary experts either. I reckon this is the doing of one of the eight top families!¡±
Norman¡¯s words left the helmsmen dumbfounded.
¡°What? This is the doing of one of the eight top families in DC? Could the Parkers have offended one of them, so they¡¯re here to settle the score?¡±
Chapter 1292 Forcing Them to Stand in Line
Chapter 1292 Forcing Them to Stand in Line
The surrounding helmsmen were staring closely at the scene outside the window, for fear of missing something.
"Hey, that man is Jonah Fuller, helmsman of the Fullers!" one of the helmsmen eximed in surprise while pointing at the car in front of him.
Everyone looked over and saw Jonah Fuller stepping out of one of the cars.
But immediately afterward, Jonah walked respectfully to another car and weed an elderly man in his sixties.
"That¡ that''s Rayson Williams, helmsman of the Williams!" The eagle-eyed Norman quickly recognized the elderly man at a nce and was astonished.
All of a sudden, everyone eximed in shock, "It really is Mr. Williams! He''s actually here too. Could the Williams have decided to attack the Parkers?"
"Did the Parkers offend the Williams?"
Norman smirked, almost unable to restrain his joy. Hahaha, God is on my side!
He had already be a loner after the six other families chose to submit to the Parkers while he was the only one who refused to. But the Holmes alone wouldn''t be a match for the Parkers, so Norman had been at aplete loss for what to do.
He never expected the Williams to show up at this moment and likely with the purpose of attacking the Parkers. It was simply wonderful!
The Williams were truly one of the eight top families of DC, and their status was unquestionable. Norman was certain that the Parkers wouldn''t be able to do anything once the Williams took action!
He thought that their pretense would be broken in the face of the Williams!
One of the helmsmen smiled awkwardly and said to Norman, "Uh, it seems you truly have foresight, Mr. Holmes! We really shouldn''t have surrendered to the Parkers. I made a mistake just now. I''m sorry, Mr. Holmes!"
The other helmsmen hurriedly said, "Yeah, Mr. Holmes, you are indeed wise! We should deal with the Parkers together. We were blinded by their act and said some things we shouldn''t have. Please don''t mind us!"
"Yes, our seven families formed an alliance for the sake of ourmon benefit. How can we dissolve it easily? We must continue developing our alliance in the future. The Parkers are nothingpared to our alliance!"
¡
These helmsmen were just like chameleons. Previously, they were all determined to leave the alliance and pledge allegiance to the Parkers. Now that they saw the Parkers in trouble, they immediately changed their attitudes and ttered Norman again. They really changed incredibly quickly.
Norman was extremely disdainful of these fence-sitting chameleons, but he didn''t hold it against them.
As long as they knew their mistakes and obeyed him from now on so that he could firmly take control of the alliance and strengthen it continuously, it was enough.
The sudden intrusion of the cars caused chaos to break out in the Parker residence. Dozens of people from the Parkers rushed over to maintain order, but the 200-odd people Rayson brought soon stopped them.
Only then did Norman hurry out with the other helmsmen. They went up to Rayson and greeted him deferentially. "Wee, Mr. Williams!"
Rayson nced at Norman with contempt and didn''t even make eye contact with him. "Norman Holmes, I heard that you people came here to discuss cooperating with the Parkers and that you''re even nning to deal with the eight top families of DC."
Norman was taken aback and frantically exined, "No, no, no, how could we possibly dare?! To be honest, we were deceived by the despicable Parkers intoing here. After we arrived, they held us hostage, and who knows what would have happened to us if you hadn''t arrived, Mr. Williams!"
Of course, he couldn''t reveal the original intention of the alliance, which was to resist the oppression of the eight top families in addition to dealing with the Parkers.
Rayson sneered. It was unclear if he believed Norman''s words, but he suddenly said, "I don''t care what you''re thinking. Now, I want all of you to pledge allegiance to the Williams and give us half of your annual revenue every year!
"Otherwise, I''ll take it that you''re in cahoots with the Parkers, and none of you will live past tonight!"
"What?!"
Norman and the other six helmsmen were all shocked and wished they could die right on the spot after processing what William meant.
How unlucky of them!
First, the Parkers threatened them into handing over half of their businesses and properties or be annihted.
Now, they regarded the Williams as their savior and rushed over to suck up Rayson in hopes that the Williams would save them. But just like the Parkers, Rayson demanded that they hand over half of their annual revenue each year or vanish from DC.
How¡ how were they supposed to choose?
Was this ending what their seven families were destined to face today?
Jonah appreciated the looks of dismay on the helmsmen''s faces and said with a grin, "You people better make up your mind soon! It''ll be toote to decide after the Williams destroy the Parkers!
"I suggest you stop hesitating. It''s your blessing that you''ve gotten the chance to pledge allegiance to the Williams. It''s a blessing that other families can''t even ask for. Don''t be ignorant!"
Some of the helmsmen thought indignantly, You''re just sugar-coating it! Blessing? My foot. Who wants such a blessing?
Before the helmsmen finished criticizing, Jonah added, "To tell you the truth, the Fullers have already pledged allegiance to the Williams, and we are officially affiliated with them. If you do the same, we can be brothers."
What Jonah said shocked the seven displeased helmsmen.
The Fullers and the Holmes had always been at odds with each other and had had countless conflicts. But this was because their families were evenly matched. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to have maintained such a bnce.
The Fullers were far stronger than the six other families.
But even the Fullers had submitted to the Williams, so why should they continue struggling?
Surrendering to the Parkers would require them to hand over half of their businesses and properties.
Likewise, pledging allegiance to the Williams would require them to hand over half of their annual revenue.
In short, the losses they had to suffer were about the same regardless of which choice they made. As long as they didn''t want to be wiped out, they would have to ept this oue.
underestimated. Meanwhile, the Parkers were hiding their power and were supported by a But the Williams were one of the eight top families of DC, and their power was not to be mysterious big shot.
Parkers!
They were caught in a dilemma about which family to pledge allegiance to, the Williams or the Once they made the wrong choice, they would definitely face crazy retaliation from the other family!
All of a sudden, the helmsmen were distraught, wishing they could just die!
At this moment, Damon''s voice faintly came from the side. "Mr. Williams, you brought so many people to my ce and crushed all the flowers and nts in my garden. Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"
Chapter 1293 Mr. Gray Arrives
Chapter 1293 Mr. Gray Arrives
Rayson looked at Damon, his eyes glimmering slightly.
He was the helmsman of the Williams, one of the eight top families of DC. Previously, regardless of where he went, he would be the subject of respect and ttery of countless people.
Those he confronted would all be shocked and overwhelmed with fear, causing them to turn pale, tremble, and be speechless.
Damon was different from others. Despite seeing that Rayson hade to seek trouble with him, he actually remained calm andposed. He even had a peculiar smile on his face, which showed that there was really something amiss.
Could the Parkers really have something to rely on?
This thought shed in Rayson''s mind for a fleeting moment before immediately vanishing.
Hah, so what if he has a powerful backer? They''re nothing to the Williams!
Jonah strode forward, smiled smugly at Damon, and said haughtily, "Damon Parker, weren''t you very disrespectful and sharp-tongued when you spoke of Mr. Williams previously? I was kind enough toe here and ry Mr. Williams'' intentions for you to submit to the Williams, yet you were so rude as to say that Mr. Williams shoulde here himself. You didn''t take the Williams seriously at all. You even said that you wouldn''t be scared even if the Williams showed up in front of you. Now that Mr. Williams is here, do you still dare to say those things to his face?"
Hearing this, Damon immediately frowned.
Indeed, he didn''t n to submit to the Williams. At the time, Lucas had merely said that Rayson shoulde in person if he wanted them to surrender to the Williams. Things weren''t as bad as Jonah made them out to be.
Clearly, Jonah was deliberately sowing discord between the Parkers and Rayson Williams.
But now that Rayson had already barged into the Parker residence with so many subordinates with ill intentions, Damon obviously wouldn''t exin the truth to Rayson.
Damon ignored Jonah and just looked at Rayson coldly. "Mr. Williams, Mr. Gray is extremely displeased about you barging into my home with your people. He wants me to ry a message to you.
"If you immediately get lost from the Parkers'' with all your people, he can let you off and not hold it against you. Otherwise, there''s no need for the Williams to continue existing!"
As soon as he said this, everyone was thunderstruck.
Is Damon Parker out of his mind? He actually told Rayson Williams to get lost, or else his family would vanish from DC forever?
What kind of a joke is that?
Or is Damon Parker crazy?
After processing what Damon said, Jonah burst intoughter. "Damon Parker, it seems you''re really senile and muddled. Do you know what you''re saying? How dare you say such things to Mr. Williams?! Do you know that with just one order, Mr. Williams can turn your family into history and make them vanish forever?"
The others helmsmen also looked at Damon like he was a madman.
In their opinion, as long as someone wasn''t mentally ill, no one would dare to say such things in front of Rayson unless they had a death wish!
Norman smiled contemptuously. But after thinking about it carefully, he suddenly noticed that there was something amiss with what Damon said!
Damon had mentioned that a certain Mr. Gray was displeased and that he hade to ry a message from Mr. Gray. In that case, who exactly was Mr. Gray?
Could he be the mysterious big shot behind the Parkers?
"Mr. Parker, who is Mr. Gray?" Norman hurriedly asked, ignoring everything else.
Jonah sneered and said mockingly, "Who knows which idiot that Mr. Gray is? Damon Parker, since you make it sound like Mr. Gray is so amazing, get him toe out and say those words in front of Mr. Williams if you dare!"
"Shut up!"
Jonah didn''t expect to be pped hard on the face as soon as he finished speaking.
The person who pped him wasn''t Damon but Rayson, who was standing next to him!
This p immediately caused everyone to freeze in shock and unable to react for a long time.
What was going on?
Jonah was clearly speaking for Rayson, and he was even Rayson''s subordinate, so why did he get pped?
Jonah covered his burning and stinging face while looking at Rayson in bewilderment, not knowing which of his remarks had angered him.
"Mr¡ Mr. Williams, I¡"
"How dare you insult Mr. Gray? You must be courting death! It''s fine if you want to court death. Just stay far away from me, and I won''t stop you, but you don''t get me involved!
"Mr. Gray isn''t someone an idiot like you can insult!"
Before Jonah could speak, Rayson pped his face again and even kicked him hard.
Everyone was even more shocked.
Who exactly was Mr. Gray?
Judging from how flustered Rayson was, as if he was afraid that Jonah had offended Mr. Gray, it seemed that Mr. Gray must be extremely terrifying and far more powerful than Rayson, the helmsman of one of the eight top families!
Just as everyone was still recovering from the shock, a calm and indifferent voice suddenly asked, "Did I hear someone asking me toe out?"
With this voice, a tall man appeared next to Damon.
Everyone immediately looked up and saw a young man in his twenties standing there calmly.
This young man was no stranger to the helmsmen. He was the mysterious young man who had been sitting next to Damon in the living room earlier.
Was this man the Mr. Gray who made Rayson afraid?
Just as everyone was thinking about it, Rayson shuddered, hurried over to Lucas, and said nervously, "Mr¡ Mr. Gray, what are you doing here?"
After hearing Damon mention a certain ''Mr. Gray'', he had already had an ominous feeling. Now that he saw Lucas standing next to Damon, this feeling intensified. Don''t tell me it''s what I''m thinking¡
Otherwise, he would offend Lucas severely again!
After Jonah saw Rayson''s behavior, his body suddenly swayed, and a deep sense of fear suddenly surged within him.
Lucas was a figure whom even Rayson feared and respected, yet he had just said such insulting things about him¡
Oh no! What have I done!?! All of a sudden, Jonah wished he could pass out.
He was now full of regret, wishing he could turn back time to a minute ago and rip his foul mouth apart!
Chapter 1294 - 1294 Lend Them to Me
1294 Lend Them to Me
The Waltons had been destroyed and reced by the Parkers overnight. Since then, there were many rumors going around about a formidable big shot behind the Parkers, who had supported them in getting rid of the Waltons so quickly.
But no one had seen this mysterious big shot with their own eyes after all, so many people gradually stopped believing that this person really existed.
However, now, even the helmsman of the Williams was behaving so respectfully to Lucas. Moreover, Lucas was clearly close to the Parkers. When Jonah hade to persuade the Parkers to surrender, he had seen Lucas in the master seat.
Altogether, these clues pointed to a single fact?¡ªthe mysterious big shot behind the Parkers did exist, and he was Lucas!
When Jonah thought about how he had just insulted Lucas, his legs went limp, and he almost knelt on the floor.
He wasn¡¯t the only one. The helmsmen of the seven families were all dumbfounded and unable to believe the scene in front of them.
But Rayson was still standing in front of Lucas subserviently with his head hung low and his face covered in cold sweat, for fear that Lucas would me him. They had no choice but to believe the scene in front of them.
Lucas looked at Rayson, who was bowing in front of him, not daring to raise his head, and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Williams, you¡¯re really bold now, huh? Why did you bring so many people to the Parkers? Do you want to destroy them?¡±
Rayson shuddered in fright and said in a flustered manner, ¡°No, how would I dare? This is a misunderstanding! If I had known about your rtionship with the Parkers, I would have never dared to confront them!¡±
Then Rayson turned around and pped Jonah¡¯s face again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, bastard! How dare you spout nonsense in front of me? See how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡±
Immediately afterward, he turned to the 200-odd experts he had brought and shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get lost! Don¡¯t offend them!¡±
Rayson was really full of regret.
He had met Lucas several times before, but every single time they met, nothing good had happened.
The first time they met was in the Howard residence. Back then, the Piers had instigated Rayson into causing trouble for the Howards and trying to obtain arge amount of their assets after their former helmsman had just passed away and the position of Florence, the new helmsman, had yet to be stabilized.
In the end, not only did he fail to get any benefits, but he had even lost around 20 of the Williams¡¯ elite experts he had brought with him. All of them had been detained by Lucas and converted into the Howards¡¯ manpower.
During their three subsequent meetings, Rayson offended Lucas every single time he met him, and these encounters ended with him kneeling in apology. It made Rayson feel incredibly aggrieved and ufortable.
This time, he even brought so many people with him. He was really worried that Lucas might detain them in a fit of anger. The losses would be too great!
Thus, he wanted his people to leave the Parker residence as soon as possible. First, it was to calm Lucas down, and second, it was to make them leave before Lucas got any ideas.
But it seemed that what he dreaded the most was going to happen. Just as the 200-odd people were about to leave, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Wait!¡±
Rayson¡¯s heart tensed up, and he quickly asked, ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Gray, do you have any instructions?¡±
Lucas took a deep look at Rayson, seemingly seeing through all his thoughts, and smiled. ¡°Mr. Williams, since you¡¯ve brought so many people here, you can¡¯t let them make a wasted trip, right? Leave them behind. I¡¯d like to borrow them for a while.¡±
Rayson¡¯s heart throbbed painfully, and he almost burst into tears on the spot.
Indeed, what he had dreaded happened. Sure enough, Lucas had set his sights on his subordinates!
He had only brought over 200-odd people, but they were all elites of the Williams, whom they had painstakingly trained!
Lucas borrowing these people from him was no different from daylight robbery.
If Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, how would he dare to ask for them back?
All of a sudden, Rayson felt pain all over his body.
¡°Mr. Gray, it¡¯s my fault for what happened today! I shouldn¡¯t have brought my subordinates here to cause trouble for the Parkers. Please be magnanimous and let me off. I will never dare to do it again!¡± Rayson said bitterly, filled with regret.
Lucas sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing a few people from you. What¡¯s wrong? Are you unwilling?¡±
Rayson¡¯s body instantly stiffened, and he was at a loss for words.
The helmsmen had heard their conversation and seen their actions. They almost couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and ears.
Was this man apologizing humbly really Rayson Williams, the lofty and noble helmsman of the Williams family?
They werepletely bbergasted, wondering to themselves if they were dreaming.
When Rayson saw Lucas frown, his heart tensed up.
It seemed that if he didn¡¯t give up his subordinates, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave in one piece today!
¡°Mr. Gray, it¡¯s my honor that you want to borrow my subordinates. May I ask how many of them you¡¯d like to borrow?¡± Rayson said insincerely against his will, feeling incredibly distressed.
Lucasughed and nced at the people behind Rayson.
In the military, he had risen through the ranks from a junior soldier to a suprememander. He could easily tell at a nce how many people there were.
There were a total of 218 people.
¡°I don¡¯t need all 218 people you¡¯ve brought. Just lend me 150 of them. I¡¯ll return them to you once I¡¯m done,¡± Lucas said lightly.
Rayson was startled by how Lucas could tell how many people he had brought after taking just one nce. How sharp-eyed.
After hearing the number of people Lucas wanted, Rayson felt relieved.
He had already nned for the worst and thought that Lucas would detain all of them. He didn¡¯t expect Lucas to ask for only 150 of them, leaving 68 behind for him.
He felt much better to be able to keep a third of his subordinates.
¡°Okay, Mr. Gray. Since you¡¯ve given me this honor, I¡¯ll lend 150 people to you!¡± Rayson agreed, finding Lucas a little more amiable than usual. So he couldn¡¯t help bing more courageous and asked boldly, ¡°Mr. Gray, how long will you need them, and what are you going to do with them?¡±
Lucas nced at him with a mirthless smile. ¡°Rayson Williams, you¡¯re the helmsman of one of the eight top families of DC. Is there a need for you to be so stingy? I¡¯m only borrowing 150 people from you. Why are you asking so many questions? Are you afraid that I won¡¯t return them to you? Or are you simply unwilling to lend them to me?
¡°If you really don¡¯t want to lend them to me, just say so. I won¡¯t force you against your wishes. Why do you have to act so stingy?¡±
Chapter 1295 Finally Surrendering
Chapter 1295 Finally Surrendering
Rayson immediately turned as red as a tomato, overwhelmed with embarrassment.
He was clearly the dignified helmsman of the Williams, yet he was being forced to hand over 150 subordinates to Lucas, who in turn called him stingy in front of so many people. But he didn''t dare to retort at all. He was really aggrieved!
Indeed, he would suffer a huge loss every single time he saw Lucas!
Rayson med himself for stupidly asking those questions. He frantically shook his head and said, "No, of course I''m willing! I''m more than willing! I-I''m just worried that 150 of them might not be enough for you, Mr. Gray."
Lucas smiled teasingly. "Oh, is that so? If I say they''re not enough, will you lend me more people?"
Hearing this, Rayson was so chagrined that he wanted to knock his head against the wall for spouting nonsense in order to tter Lucas.
He didn''t have any extra people to lend Lucas.
Even if he did, he couldn''t just give them away to him like this!
"Ahem, Mr. Gray, I¡ I don''t have that many people here. Apart from the necessary experts that my family needs, the ones I brought today are all the elites of the Williams. I''m lending almost all of them to you, and even if I want to lend you more, I''m helpless to do so," Rayson said with dismay.
"Okay, enough. I know you''re stingy. You''re making it sound as if I''m snatching your people! Okay, I don''t need you here anymore. Hurry up and get lost. Just leave those 150 people behind!" Lucas waved his hand impatiently before adding, "Oh, by the way, your cars made a mess in the Parkers'' manor and injured many people. Remember topensate the Parkers for their losses, and don''t be so stingy about it."
Rayson endured the urge to vomit blood. He quickly ordered 150 people to stay here and instructed them to obey Lucas''s orders. Then he transferred 25 million dors to Damon aspensation before leaving with the remaining dozens of people at a speed much quicker than they arrived.
"Uh, Mr. Gray, Mr. Parker, I''ll get going too!" Jonah looked at the situation in front of him in a trance. After Rayson left, he quickly wanted to chase after him.
He had just offended Lucas and the Parkers. Of course he had to flee now, lest they settle scores with him.
"Stop! Did I say that you could leave?" Lucas''s indifferent voice suddenly rang in Jonah''s ears.
Jonah''s heart sank, and his legs went limp. Unable to maintain his bnce, he fell straight to the floor. It''s over. Lucas Gray is really going to settle scores with me!
"Mr¡ Mr. Gray, I''m really sorry. I wasn''t aware of your identity, so I offended you. Please forgive me! Also, I¡ only came here to ry a message. Other matters have nothing to do with me!" Jonah begged on his knees, shaking in fright.
But Lucas ignored him and nced at the seven helmsmen of the alliance. "Earlier, Mr. Parker gave you half an hour to consider the choices of handing over half of your properties and submitting to the Parkers or fighting them to the end. Half an hour is almost up. You should have made a choice, right?"
Lucas''s indifferent eyes swept over these people one by one.
The seven helmsmen felt extremely bitter.
Within just ten short minutes, they had been on an emotional rollercoaster and almost suffered heart attacks.
They had thought that with Rayson''s arrival, the Parkers would definitely be annihted. So they had changed their minds about surrendering to the Parkers and instead wanted to pledge allegiance to Rayson to develop their families.
But now, even Rayson, the mighty helmsman of the Williams, had been so deferential and subservient to Lucas. He hade in high spirits but had left in despair. He had even left arge number of subordinates here to be at Lucas''s disposal. What could weaker families like theirs do?
Lucas was a big shot whom even the Williams didn''t dare to offend. Even if they joined forces, they wouldn''t be a match for him!
There was no way they couldpete with such a terrifying figure!
"Mr. Gray, I''ve already considered it carefully. I''m willing to hand over half of my family''s businesses and properties and submit to the Parkers!" Kaye was the first to step forward. He got down on one knee in front of Lucas and Damon and lowered his head.
"The Cruises are willing to hand over half of the family''s businesses and properties and submit to the Parkers!"
"The Westwoods are willing to hand over half of the family''s businesses and properties and submit to the Parkers!"
¡
All of a sudden, apart from Norman, the six other helmsmen walked over to Lucas and Damon, knelt on one knee, and pledged allegiance to them.
In this way, Norman, who was still standing still on the spot, was the odd one out.
Lucas ignored Norman and said to the six helmsmen, "Congrattions for making a wise choice. First thing tomorrow morning, bring your family''s asset evaluation reports and financial staff to the Stardust Corporation''s headquarters. Look for the general manager, Flynn Davis, to go through the asset transfer procedures. Mr. Flynn will tell you the details.
"But I have to warn you. You''d better not hide any of your assets or deceive us. If I find out that someone tries to get up to any tricks, don''t me me for being impolite."
Hearing this, the six helmsmen broke out in cold sweat and repeatedly dered that they would never dare.
"Okay, you can leave now."
After finally hearing these words from Lucas, the six helmsmen thanked him as though he had spared them from death and hurriedly left with their people.
Everything tonight was like a nightmare to them, and there were still many things they had to do. How to exin to their families, processing the asset transfers, etc. were all extremely important matters that they couldn''t dy.
Even after the other helmsmen left, Norman didn''t move for a long time before finally realizing that he was now alone and without support. Now, there were only two choices for him. One, submit to the Parkers as the other helmsmen did, or two, wait for the Holmes to be wiped out.
Norman finally gritted his teeth and said, "The¡ the Holmes are willing to hand over half of the family''s businesses and properties and submit to the Parkers!"
But the moment he said this, an ear-piercing roar sounded again outside the manor, and more than ten Mercedes-Benz cars charged over toward them in the same manner that Rayson and his people had.
The car doors opened, and around 60 burly men with weapons dashed out.
The leader immediately saw Norman standing in front. He walked over to him and said like he was asking for credit, "Mr. Holmes, I rushed over with my people as soon as I received your call. We''re ready to teach the Parkers a lesson at any time! Please give us your instructions!"
Norman became dizzy from the blood rushing to his head.
You idiot!
Why did you rush over at this time?! You deserve to die!
Chapter 1296 Sending Sheep into a Lions Den
Chapter 1296 Sending Sheep into a Lion''s Den
Seeing Lucas looking over with a mirthless smile, Norman was so furious that he pped the guard who spoke. "Damn it. Teach him a lesson? Instructions, my ass! You idiot, who said we were going to deal with the Parkers?"
After giving the man''s face a hard p, Norman immediately hollered, "Get lost right now! And take these people with you!"
Norman was honestly scared at this point.
Earlier, Rayson had brought so many people here, but Lucas had detained 150 of them for his own use. This just went to show that Lucas was short of manpower and would take anyone who came his way.
Now that he had called a lot of people here, it was akin to sending sheep into a lion''s den.
So he thought it was better to get his silly subordinates to leave the Parker residence as soon as possible!
The leading guard was still trying to im credit from Norman, but the harsh p and scolding left him dumbfounded.
But he wasn''t really stupid. Hearing Norman instruct him to leave with his people, he hurriedly acknowledged the order and immediately turned around to leave with the dozens of subordinates he had brought.
"Wait!" Lucas suddenly said.
An inexplicable ominous premonition surged in Norman''s heart. Is Lucas Gray really nning to detain my subordinates?
How could he let this happen? The Holmes had put in a lot of effort and energy into training these experts, and they yed an extremely important role in the development of the Holmes. If Lucas really detained them, he would definitely be anguished!
At this moment, Norman empathized with Rayson.
"Uh¡ Mr. Gray, I definitely didn''t mean to offend you. My people took matters into their own hands and behaved presumptuously. I will bring mypany''s documents to the Stardust Corporation tomorrow morning toplete the asset transfer!" Norman said in panic.
Lucas said indifferently, "Didn''t you call these people over to hand them over to me? Then, what were you nning to get them to do?"
How could Norman possibly admit that he had nned to get them to deal with Lucas? If he said this, Lucas might settle scores with him.
So he could only deny profusely, "No, no, no, how could I possibly dare to get people to deal with you? I¡ They¡"
Norman was tongue-tied and was at a loss for words.
Lucas''s words had stifled any excuses he could make.
But he really couldn''t bear to hand over all his subordinates.
After thinking for a long time, Norman could only lower his head and admit his mistakes. "I''m sorry, Mr. Gray, it¡ it was my fault for what happened previously. Please spare me for offending you on ount that I''ve already submitted to you!"
Damon sneered. "Norman Holmes, you''re really funny! At this age, do you still think you can solve everything with just an apology and not pay for your mistakes?
"If you and those families weren''t hostile to my family in the first ce, you wouldn''t have ended up in this plight. If it weren''t for Mr. Gray''s help, I''m afraid I''d be the one to fail today. At that time, if I had merely apologized to you, would you have let my family off? How can there be such a good deal?"
Damon''s words made Norman turn as pale as a sheet.
If he was in control of the situation today, he definitely wouldn''t let Damon and his group off easily!
But he definitely couldn''t tell the truth now.
Norman said against his conscience, "After what happened today, we''re friends now. Of course I would have?¡ª"
Before he could finish speaking, Lucas interrupted him. "Cut the crap. Leave all sixty people you''ve called behind. This is the price you have to pay for offending me. You can get lost now."
This time, Lucas detained Norman''s subordinates without even sugarcoating it as ''borrowing'', which meant that he would never return them to him.
Norman was in great pain, but he knew that since Lucas had already spoken, there was no way he could get these subordinates back from Lucas. So he could only pretend to be magnanimous and say a few pleasant words before leaving in embarrassment.
Once everyone left, the only outsider remaining was Jonah.
Jonah was slumped on the floor with limp legs, unable to get up at all.
Having witnessed everything with his own eyes, he was already utterly shocked.
Thus, when Lucas looked over at him, Jonah''s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately knelt on both knees and said tremblingly, "Mr. Gray, Mr. Parker, I was indeed in the wrong! I shouldn''t have talked nonsense without knowing your identity. I shouldn''t have tried to recruit you on behalf of the Williams or added fuel to fire in front of Rayson Williams¡ I-I really know my mistakes! Please let me off, Mr. Gray!
"I''m also willing to surrender to you and hand over half of my family''s properties!"
Lucas nced at him and suddenly asked, "What is your family''s worth?"
Jonah was stunned and quickly said, "About eight billion."
Damon chuckled and said to Lucas, "Mr. Gray, as far as I know, the Fullers'' worth should be around ten billion."
Lucas nodded without caring that Jonah had lied about his assets. Instead, he said, "Mr. Fuller, you should know howrge the Waltons were and their approximate worth, right? The Waltons'' worth was around 150 billion, but I only spent 10 billion dors to acquire everything they owned."
He smiled. "So, Mr. Fuller, can you tell me how much I should spend to acquire everything you own?"
Jonah''s pupils suddenly constricted.
Lucas had actually bought everything the Waltons had owned for less than 10% of their value. Clearly, it wasn''t a price that the Waltons desired!
But in the end, the Waltons still gave Lucas all of their assets and left DC.
This meant that despite their reluctance, the Waltons had no choice but to sell all their assets to Lucas at an incredibly low price!
Did Lucas want to buy all his family''s assets for less than 10% of their worth too?
In other words, was Lucas nning to acquire his family''s assets worth 10 billion dors for less than a billion dors?!
How could this do?!
Jonah turned pale and hastily said, "Mr. Gray, I¡ I don''t n to sell my family''s assets, and I never will, not to mention for a billion dors. This is absolutely impossible!"
Lucas frowned slightly. "Who said I wanted to acquire your family''s assets for a billion dors?"
Jonah was stunned, and the next moment, he was overjoyed.
But before he could smile, Lucas said something that banished him to hell. "I''ll give you a hundred million dors, and you immediately leave DC with your family. Don''t ever appear in front of me again!"
Chapter 1297 Rearing Future Troubles
Chapter 1297 Rearing Future Troubles
What Lucas said was like a bolt of lightning striking Jonah''s head, causing him to ck out.
Lucas actually wanted to purchase the Fullers'' assets worth 10 billion dors for merely 100 million dors?
He would never agree to this!
"You''re bullying me too much! Even if I die, I will never sell the Fullers'' assets to you at such a low price! I will fight you to the death!"
Jonah was so furious that he became dizzy. Anger surged within him, and he couldn''t care less about anything else. Somehow, he found the strength to get up from the floor and rush at Lucas.
It seemed he wanted Lucas to perish with him.
But even if Jonah wanted to die together with Lucas, he definitely didn''t have the ability to do so.
Before Lucas even said anything, two experts of the Parkers charged over and pinned Jonah down to the floor, rendering him immobile.
Unable to break free after a futile struggle, Jonah could only turn his head and curse, "Let go of me! You bastards! You want to rob my family? Over my dead body! Even if you kill me, I will never sell out my family''s assets to you!"
Lucas''s expression remained unchanged as he listened to Jonah''s hollering.
If Jonah had indeed really juste to recruit the Parkers under Rayson''s orders, Lucas wouldn''t hold it against him.
But after he spared Jonah, Jonah didn''t cherish the opportunity and instead added fuel to the fire and tried to sow discord between Rayson and the Parkers. He even instigated Rayson to bring arge number of people to the Parkers'' and wanted to raze the Parkers to the ground.
In particr, Jonah openly lied and instigated Rayson in front of Lucas, Damon, and the rest. This made Lucas decide not to let him off easily.
Jonah had to bear the consequences and pay the price for his own actions. He deserved it.
Looking at Jonah struggling, Lucas smiled and said, "Mr. Fuller, you should know very well what you did beforeing here. I want to acquire your family''s assets. Even if it''s daylight robbery, it''s the price you should pay.
"Even if you disagree, what can you do? If I kill you right now and plunder the assets of the Fullers without spending a single cent, what can you do to me?"
Jonah''s bloodshot eyes shook a little, and he finally calmed down from his mania.
Indeed, Lucas was right. With his abilities, he had easily snatched the Waltons'' assets and made Rayson, the helmsmen of one of the eight top families of DC, tremble in fear. If he wanted to snatch the Fullers'' assets by force, there was truly nothing Jonah could do!
What qualifications did he have to negotiate with Lucas and refuse to sell his family''s assets to him?
Now, even his life was in Lucas''s hands. Whether he could survive was dependent on Lucas''s instructions!
After thinking about his current plight, Jonah immediately broke out in cold sweat all over his body.
At this moment, he finally realized how rash he was just now.
He actually wanted to fight Lucas to the death to prevent Lucas from taking his family''s assets. He had been overestimating himself!
To Lucas, he was just like a small bug that Lucas could easily crush to death!
Jonah turned pale and begged Lucas, "Mr. Gray, I¡ I really know my mistakes! If you want to take the Fullers'' assets, then they''re yours! I only have a small request. I just hope that you don''t drive me out of DC and let me stay by your side!
"Even if I''m merely a peon by your side, I''m willing!"
His words and sudden change in attitude made Lucas feel surprised.
"You want to follow me? Why?" Lucas asked.
Jonah had already thought it through and made up his mind. He said decisively, "I was blind by greed just now. That''s why I made so many mistakes. But now, I''ve realized that you''re not an ordinary person, Mr. Gray. I want to follow you to learn more!
"I can tell that you have great ambitions, Mr. Gray. You acquired all of the Waltons'' assets and handed them to the Parkers to manage, helping them rise to power and be the most powerful family under the eight top families. I think you want to turn the Parkers into one of the top families or even surpass them, right?
"In that case, I''m also willing to hand the Fullers over to you. The Fullers'' assets might be of help to you.
"And to be honest, I''m the one who worked hard to attain the majority of the Fullers'' assets, and I''m the one most familiar with the Fullers'' businesses. I can develop them to greater heights as well!
"If you''re willing to take me in and let me manage the Fullers'' businesses on your behalf, I believe your lofty ambitions will be realized sooner and better!"
Although Jonah was being pressed to the floor by two tall and burly bodyguards and looked distressed, his words were extremely passionate and confident.
His conjectures weren''tpletely wrong. But Lucas didn''t only want to turn the Parkers into a top family that could rival or even surpass the eight top families. He also wanted to nurture the Coles and Hales to that level so that they and the Parkers could form a powerful group.
Of course, Lucas didn''t have to tell Jonah about this.
But it had to be said that what Jonah had just said changed Lucas''s impression of him. He thought that Jonah wasn''t that stupid after all.
At this moment, Damon moved close to Lucas and whispered into his ear, "Mr. Gray, Jonah Fuller truly has some skills. He yed an instrumental role in developing the Fullers into a second-tier family with a worth of billions in less than two decades. If you keep him around and bring him under yourmand, he might be of great help to you in the future."
Lucas nced at Damon in surprise.
He thought that Damon waspletely disappointed in Jonah, but he didn''t expect Damon to put in a good word for Jonah and ask him to keep him around.
Damon had been in DC for a few months and had a lot of information about many second-tier families in DC. Since Damon said that he was someone Lucas could use, Jonah was clearly somewhatpetent.
But Jonah''s shorings were also obvious. If he kept Jonah around, he might be rearing future troubles.
This was something worth considering.
Chapter 1298 - 1298 Bringing Under Command
1298 Bringing Under Command
Seeing the expression on Lucas¡¯s face, Damon added softly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just making a suggestion. It¡¯s entirely up to you if you want to keep Jonah Fuller around!¡±
He thought that Jonah did have some talent in business. If Lucas brought him under hismand, Jonah might be of some help to him. But Damon knew that he couldn¡¯t interfere with Lucas¡¯s decision to take Jonah in or not.
Because Damon had whispered into Lucas¡¯s ear, no one else knew what he said.
Jonah looked at Lucas expectantly.
!!
Now, his mindset waspletely different.
Although Jonah resented and feared Lucas previously, he was now full of expectations for him. He wished that Lucas would ept him and bring him under hismand.
Bruce and Edmund stood still without saying anything. They had just arrived in DC and didn¡¯t know much about the forces and families here. Thus, they couldn¡¯t give Lucas any suggestions and could only let him decide.
Lucas looked at Jonah and suddenly asked, ¡°Since you want to work for me, how can I trust that you won¡¯t betray me in the future?¡±
Lucas rarely took in subordinates, and even when he did, it had to be people he trusted. For example, Damon, Bruce, Edmund, etc. had experienced many incidents and tests before Lucas felt that they were trustworthy and agreed to keep them by his side. From time to time, he would also give them opportunities to expand their families.
But Jonah was different.
About ten minutes ago, Jonah was full of hostility toward Lucas. Yet now, he was taking the initiative to pledge allegiance to Lucas. ording to Lucas¡¯s previous practice, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t ept someone like him as his subordinate.
But Jonah really did have some skills, and his perception wasn¡¯t bad either. After realizing Lucas¡¯s true identity, he instantly changed drastically and even wanted to stay by Lucas¡¯s side at all costs. As such, Jonah could be considered a smart person.
Jonah knew that his earlier behavior was rather distasteful. Besides, he had just met Lucas, so it was indeed difficult to make Lucas believe that he wouldn¡¯t betray him in the future.
Even if he swore that he wouldn¡¯t betray Lucas, it still wouldn¡¯t be convincing enough.
After thinking about it, Jonah said, ¡°This is truly hard to prove. But I believe that given how powerful you are, even if I betray you, you¡¯ll be able to resolve it easily.
¡°Regardless of whether I betray you or not, betrayal is simply a non-issue to you, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Jonah¡¯s answer stunned everyone.
After hearing his answer, Lucas had a look of satisfaction in his eyes.
Indeed, even if Jonah betrayed him in the future, with Lucas¡¯s power and abilities, it would be a piece of cake for him to deal with Jonah.
Besides, Lucas believed that after Jonah spent some time with him and understood a bit of his true power, he wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to think of betraying him.
He had indeed been thinking too much.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give you a chance to follow me as you wish,¡± Lucas said nonchntly.
Jonah was overjoyed and eximed, ¡°Yes! Thank you so much for this chance, Mr. Gray. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to be as useful as I can. I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡±
Lucas said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so eager to thank me yet. There are still some things I have to make clear to you. One, I don¡¯t keep loafers around me. If you can¡¯t show me satisfactorypetency, I won¡¯t keep a good-for-nothing around. Two, I absolutely loathe betrayal, so if I find out that you¡¯ve dared to betray me, I won¡¯t spare you easily! Do you understand?¡±
At this moment, the two bodyguards holding Jonah down released him under Damon¡¯s signal.
As soon as Joanh regained freedom, he knelt and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Gray, don¡¯t worry! I certainly won¡¯t let you down! If you think I¡¯m ipetent or disloyal, you won¡¯t need to say anything. I¡¯ll get rid of myself so that you won¡¯t be put in a spot!¡±
Lucas stared at Jonah for a long time and could tell that he meant what he said from the bottom of his heart and that it just wasn¡¯t rhetoric. He nodded and said, ¡°In that case, you are now my subordinate, and I won¡¯t interfere too much. You will still manage the Fullers¡¯ assets. Just remember what you¡¯ve said today.¡±
Hearing this, Jonah was overjoyed and unable to believe his ears.
He didn¡¯t expect that after he surrendered to Lucas and offered his family¡¯s assets, Lucas didn¡¯t want anything and let him keep them.
To Jonah, this was a godsend opportunity, and he felt extremely grateful to Lucas!
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯ll always remember your great kindness. I definitely won¡¯t disappoint you! Otherwise, I¡¯ll be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡±
In his excitement, he even swore an oath.
Lucas smiled and shook his head without saying anything.
Seeing that the matter had been settled, Damon stepped forward and pulled Jonah up from the floor. ¡°Mr. Fuller, congrattions. From today onward, we¡¯ll be friends in the same camp!¡±
Jonah got up from the floor with Damon¡¯s help and said with a look of shame and guilt, ¡°Mr. Parker, I really have no words. I solemnly apologize for the disrespect I¡¯ve shown to you and the Parkers. Thank you for not holding it against me.¡±
Damon patted Jonah on the shoulder andughed. ¡°Haha, the matter has already passed, so there¡¯s no need to mention it again. From now on, we¡¯ll berades, so you don¡¯t have to be polite!¡±
Bruce and Edmund walked over with smiles. ¡°Mr. Fuller, we¡¯ll be a family from now on. Let bygones be bygones!¡±
Jonah still didn¡¯t know Bruce¡¯s and Edmund¡¯s identities, but he had seen the two of them sitting with Damon and Lucas, so he could guess that they were close to Lucas. He just didn¡¯t know how he should address them.
Acting as an intermediary, Damon introduced, ¡°You still don¡¯t know who they are, right? Let me introduce them. This is Mr. Bruce Hale, the former helmsman of the Hale family, and the gentleman next to him is Mr. Edmund Cole, the helmsman of the Cole family.¡±
With his head held high, he said confidently, ¡°Now, the Hales and the Coles have just arrived in DC, but in no time, they will definitely rise up and be formidable families here like the Parkers!¡±
Chapter 1299 - 1299 Distribution of Benefits
1299 Distribution of Benefits
Jonah was taken aback.
He knew that Damon and his family hade over from Orange County.
Seeing how close Bruce and Edmund were to Damon, he reckoned that they hade from the same ce to develop in DC.
This wasn¡¯t all. To Jonah¡¯s surprise, the Hales and the Coles had only arrived in DC for two days, and he hadn¡¯t even heard their names before. Yet Damon was already confident that they would rise up and be on par with the Parkers!
!!
What made him so confident?
While feeling puzzled, Jonah had a sh of sudden inspiration and thought about the fate of the seven-family alliance led by the Holmes a bit ago.
These seven families had all pledged allegiance to Lucas and handed over half of their family¡¯s assets.
Half of the seven families¡¯ assets could easily make up for the assets of three and a half second-tier families. Theirbined worth was simply staggering.
If Lucas supported the Hales and the Coles, like he did the Parkers, they would be able to be famous and powerful in DC overnight as long as he distributed some of the seven families¡¯ assets to them.
What kind of terrifying power did Lucas, who held power over these three families, possess?
Thinking of this, Jonah admired Lucas even more, and he didn¡¯t dare to be negligent with the two elderly men in front of him.
¡°It turns out you¡¯re Mr. Hale and Mr. Cole. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you! Please guide me in the future!¡± Jonah bowed to them politely, showing a respectful look on his face.
Although he was now under Lucas¡¯smand, his status and age were junior to those of Damon and the other two. Jonah was aware of this himself, so he subconsciously bowed to them as a junior.
After the few of them exchanged some pleasantries, Lucas said, ¡°Since everyone is here now, let¡¯s go to the conference room. I have something to say.¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± Damon brought everyone to the reception hall where they had just been.
Lucas naturally sat in the master seat while Damon, Bruce, and the others sat next to him. Keh and the other juniors didn¡¯t dare to take a seat and simply stood at the side and served them drinks.
After they sat down, Lucas said, ¡°Today¡¯s matter hase to an end for the time being. The seven-family alliance has already pledged allegiance to me and handed over half of their families¡¯ assets. I n to divide them into seven portions and distribute them among you to manage.
¡°The Hales and the Coles will each take three portions, which will serve as your start-up funds in DC. As for the remaining portion, I will give it to the Parkers, which you can use as additional help to stabilize your position as the strongest family under the eight top families of DC.
¡°As for the Fullers, you are natives of DC, and you own enough businesses, so you will keep your businesses as is and develop them on your own.
¡°Does anyone have any objections to this n?¡±
Lucas looked around at the few of them.
Bruce was very satisfied with this oue. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re already giving us plenty of support by letting us manage three-sevenths of the businesses! Actually, we¡¯re already very grateful to you for allowing us to follow you to DC to develop further. Now that you¡¯ve given us so much support, I¡¯m not even sure what to say to express my gratitude.¡±
Edmund was just as satisfied. ¡°Lucas, your distribution arrangements will be of great help to the Coles, and we couldn¡¯t have asked for more. I have no objections at all. Just like Bruce, I¡¯m extremely grateful to you as well!¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°Since you have already pledged allegiance to me, and you¡¯re helping me manage my businesses, it¡¯s only right for me to provide you with some help. You don¡¯t have to be so grateful.
¡°Speaking of which, I know I¡¯ve said so before, but I really don¡¯t want you to be too formal with me. If you have any opinions or suggestions, feel free to raise them with me. You don¡¯t have to worry much. As long as your suggestions are reasonable and good, I¡¯ll adopt them.
¡°Two minds are better than one. If we can all contribute excellent ideas, I believe we will be able to develop better and faster. What do you think?¡±
Everyone felt touched again.
Damon and the rest were actually very clear that without Lucas, they would still be minor families of Orange County, and there would have been no way they could have attained such great achievements as they did now.
Besides, Lucas was powerful and invincible. As long as he wanted, he could easily find more partners or subordinates willing to help him manage his properties.
Even then, Lucas didn¡¯t give up on them and instead kept supporting them to be stronger. Now, he even valued their opinions greatly and asked them to speak out if they had anything to say instead of treating them as tools.
Thus, their loyalty to Lucas increased further.
¡°Lucas, we really don¡¯t have any opinions about your distribution n. You¡¯ve already been very considerate toward us. If we really have any dissatisfaction or better suggestions in the future, we will certainly talk with you about them!¡±
¡°Yeah, with a great leader like you, there¡¯s nothing for us to be afraid of. Your decisions are apt, and we really have no objections!¡±
¡
Hearing what everyone said, Lucas stopped dwelling on this matter and nodded. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then. Let¡¯s move on to the next issue.
¡°As you all know, Rayson Williams has left 150 men behind to me, and Norman Holmes has left 60. There are 210 people in total. Do you have any ideas about how we should distribute these people?¡±
Lucas looked at everyone.
Everyone was stunned.
They originally thought that Lucas had kept these people behind for special purposes, but they expected that Lucas nned to distribute these people to them too.
But they were puzzled as to why Lucas asked them for their opinion on the distribution.
The few of them remained silent. After some thought, Jonah said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I have an idea regarding the distribution of these experts, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it.¡±
As he spoke, his expression became anxious.
After all, he had just be Lucas¡¯s subordinate, and it was his first time attending a group meeting with them. Logically speaking, he should remain silent and listen carefully and then carry out the instructions he was given.
So he was rather nervous, as he didn¡¯t know if Lucas would let him voice his thoughts.
Lucas nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡±
Chapter 1300 - 1300 Dark Dragon Regiment
1300 Dark Dragon Regiment
Seeing Lucas looking at him calmly with some encouragement in his eyes, Jonah gradually calmed down his nervousness and became more confident in what he was going to say.
¡°Mr. Gray, I think that in today¡¯s DC, we follow the principle of supremacy of strength. So the more financially powerful a family, the morebat experts they have. The stronger the family, the more money they use to recruit and train experts. Simrly, strong families with more powerful experts will be able to grasp more resources and opportunities to boost their development and growth. This is aplementary oue.
¡°Take the eight top families of DC as an example. The reason they¡¯ve managed to stand strong at the summit of the US for years is that they recruit experts, so ordinary people can¡¯t rival them. It¡¯s even more so for the nine royal family branches above the eight top families.
¡°Moreover, the 210 experts that the Williams and the Holmes left behind are not ordinary experts but top experts that the two families have painstakingly nurtured and trained for years. They¡¯re a force not to be underestimated.
Jonah paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°And the families here, the Parkers, the Hales, the Coles, and my family, the Fullers, have pledged allegiance to you, Mr. Gray, and obey your orders. So, in essence, our four families are actually a whole with you as the core.
¡°None of our families alone canpare to any of the eight top families, but if the four of us join forces, the power of our experts won¡¯t be inferior to any of the eight top families. This is the power of unity and teamwork.
¡°So, I think we should transfer some people from our four families and form a powerful regiment of guards to protect us and our families.
¡°We don¡¯t need to have arge number of people in this regiment, but they must be the most elite experts of our families. The regiment will be our sharpest swords.
¡°In addition to being responsible for protecting our families, they are also responsible for monitoring our families, lest anyonemits crimes, gets up to shady business, or betrays us and so on. The regiment will act as both guards and an enforcement team.
¡°Of course, the leader of the regiment will take direct orders from you, Mr. Gray. What does everyone think?¡±
The few people present looked surprised.
Originally, they were nonchnt when hearing what Jonah said, thinking that Jonah was just going to make a busywork suggestion.
But after they heard his idea of setting up a guard regiment to carry out protection and supervision and that the regiment would obey Lucas¡¯s orders, their eyes immediately lit up.
Indeed, a regiment established bybining the elites of their four families would be much stronger than one formed by any individual family.
Moreover, if they also served as supervision and enforcement, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any member of the four families secretly getting up to any tricks behind the others¡¯ backs or betraying Lucas and causing him any losses.
This was indeed a great and feasible idea!
When Jonah saw their expressions, he could roughly guess what their thoughts were, but he didn¡¯t say much or lookcent. Instead, he bowed and said to Lucas, ¡°Of course, this is only an idea of mine. As for whether we execute it or not, it¡¯s entirely up to you, Mr. Gray!¡±
Lucas looked deeply at Jonah with a trace of appreciation in his eyes.
Sure enough, Damon¡¯s suggestion for him to keep Jonah around was indeed good.
Although Lucas didn¡¯t know Jonah well, he could tell from his suggestion that he was indeed a very smart and thoughtful person.
The establishment of a guard regiment wouldn¡¯t only unite thebat forces of the four families, but it could also serve as a means to monitor them. There were plenty of benefits.
At the same time, it allowed Jonah, who had just joined the group, to gain the approval and appreciation of the others and lower their suspicions that he might betray them.
It was indeed killing multiple birds with one stone.
Lucas didn¡¯t agree immediately but asked, ¡°What does everyone think of Jonah¡¯s idea?¡±
Since Lucas said that he wanted them to brainstorm, he also wanted to hear everyone¡¯s opinions.
Edmund was the first to agree. ¡°Lucas, I think Jonah¡¯s suggestion is great! I remember reading a story about teamwork when I was young. When tied in a bundle, sticks are harder to break than they are alone. So I agree with Jonah¡¯s suggestion to set up a guard regiment!¡±
Bruce said, ¡°Just like Edmund, I also think that establishing a guard regiment is extremely beneficial to us. We can give it a try!¡±
Damon nodded in agreement, ¡°I think it¡¯s a great idea too.¡±
Seeing everyone agree, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Okay, since we all agree, it¡¯s settled then.
¡°After you return tonight, you will each choose some elites from your families. I¡¯ll select someone suitable to be the leader of the regiment. Apart from carrying out missions, the leader will also teach and train them. This will help our regiment be a formidable force that no one dares to underestimate.¡±
After hearing Lucas¡¯s decision, Jonah finally felt relieved and overjoyed.
This was the first suggestion he made after joining Lucas¡¯s team, and Lucas adopted it right away. This likely meant that he was indeed useful to Lucas and that Lucas had started to trust him.
¡°Mr. Gray, what should the name of the regiment be, and who will be the leader?¡± Jonah asked excitedly.
After thinking about it for a moment, Lucas said, ¡°The name of the guard regiment will be the Dark Dragon Regiment. As for the leader, you will find out soon.¡±
Lucas already had a candidate in mind, but it wouldn¡¯t be convenient to reveal it now before hemunicated with this person.
¡°The matter regarding the Dark Dragon Regiment is settled then. As for the people left behind by the Williams and the Holmes, they can¡¯t join the Dark Dragon Regiment. For those of you who will be sendingpeople to the Dark Dragon Regiment, your forces will decrease quite a bit, right? Then, you can distribute these 200 people ordingly among yourselves. You may use them how you want, and there¡¯s no need to be polite with them.¡±
After making a simple distribution n, Lucas stood up and said, ¡°If there is nothing else, today¡¯s meeting will end here.¡±
¡°Yes, everything will be done ording to your instructions, Lucas!¡± the few of them said one after another.
Since there was nothing else, Lucas didn¡¯t stay here any longer and returned home.
It was nowte, and he would have to wait for tomorrow to see how the seven families would act.
Chapter 1301 - 1301 Brotherhood
1301 Brotherhood
The following afternoon, when Lucas arrived at the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters, the seven families led by Norman had already transferred half of their assets to the Stardust Corporation.
Flynn was busy all morning and afternoon, so much so that he didn¡¯t even have time for lunch, but he looked extremely excited.
Seeing Lucas arrive at the office, he walked over happily and reported, ¡°Lucas, all seven families havepleted the handover procedure. The Stardust Corporation has obtained a lot of properties and businesses! It didn¡¯t take long for the news to spread, and the Stardust Corporation¡¯s market value has risen by thirty percent. It¡¯s expected to continue increasing, and it might even double!¡±
It was no wonder that Flynn was so ted. As the general manager, there was nothing more fulfilling than seeing the market value of thepany rise significantly!
Lucas was calm because everything was already within his expectations.
¡°Give me a detailed summary of the businesses acquired today and then divide them into seven portions ording to theprehensive strength. I need them for something, and I won¡¯t put them under the Stardust Corporation. I¡¯ll arrange for other people to take them over.¡±
Flynn was slightly disappointed, but he knew that the Stardust Corporation wasn¡¯t the onlyrge enterprise that Lucas owned and that Lucas definitely had his own ns in mind for thesepanies. He didn¡¯t dare to interfere, so he agreed immediately and then instructed his subordinates to summarize all the businesses as Lucas had ordered.
Sitting in the chairman¡¯s office, Lucas made a call.
Soon, Jordan arrived at Lucas¡¯s office. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Lucas cut straight to the chase and told Jordan about his ns to form the Dark Dragon Regiment together with the four families under him.
Jordan was surprised to hear this. Toward the end, his mouth widened in shock. ¡°Lucas, did you call me here to appoint me as the leader of the Dark Dragon Regiment?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any objections?¡± Lucas asked with raised brows.
Jordan frowned and said, conflicted, ¡°Even though the people selected are the elites of the four families, aren¡¯t they just a bunch of weaklings? The thought of having to train and lead such people makes me ufortable all over!¡±
He had been in DC for a while, so he was well aware of howpetent the elites of the second-tier families really were. He could easily beat a hundred of them at once, so he really looked down on them.
Lucas said calmly, ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to fill the position.¡±
Seeing Lucas looking a little sullen, Jordan hurriedly chuckled and said to make amends, ¡°Lucas, I was just saying it for fun. Since you¡¯ve decided to form the Dark Dragon Regiment, I naturally won¡¯t reject you!
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas. I¡¯ll definitely train them well. Even though they¡¯re merely good-for-nothings now, I¡¯ll turn them into true experts under my training!¡±
Lucas nodded.
In fact, Lucas had his reasons for getting Jordan to be the leader of the Dark Dragon Regiment, apart from the fact that Jordan¡¯s skill sets were very suitable for the role.
Jordan had been Lucas¡¯s loyal follower for years. They had fought on the battlefield of Calico and braved through thick and thin together. Later, he had even abandoned all his status and glory in the Falcon Regiment for Lucas¡¯s sake.
Thus, Jordan was very special to Lucas.
He was not only Lucas¡¯s subordinate andrade but his brother.
But because Lucas¡¯s and Jordan¡¯s history in the military was confidential, no one else knew about it and thought that Jordan was merely an ordinary subordinate of Lucas¡¯s.
Even the Stones, the family of Jordan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Maddy, thought that he was just a peon. Although they had allowed Maddy and Jordan to get married due to the pressure Lucas exerted and the fact that Maddy was in love with Jordan, the Stones actually didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.
Lucas had also once thought of giving Jordan somepanies before, but Jordan had turned him down, saying that he just wanted to work by his side.
Thus, when Jonah brought up the idea of forming the Dark Dragon Regiment, the first person who came to Lucas¡¯s mind was Jordan, whom he thought was the most suitable candidate for being the leader.
Lucas knew that this force would definitely be stronger and stronger in the future. Although the Dark Dragon Regiment was nowposed of only some ordinary experts, he was sure that the regiment would definitely be an extremely terrifying organization that would be known to all in DC.
When the time came, Jordan, the leader of the Dark Dragon Regiment, would be an existence that everyone looked up to, and no one would dare to belittle him again.
After seeing Jordan agree and thinking about Stones, Lucas asked, ¡°By the way, your wedding is soon, right?¡±
The mention of the wedding put a blissful smile on Jordan¡¯s face. He was grinning so widely that his teeth were showing. ¡°Yeah, Maddy and I are holding our wedding in ten days!¡±
To be able to marry the woman he had been in love with for years, Jordan felt as if he was dreaming. Sometimes, he even woke up smiling.
Seeing his friend¡¯s happy but silly grin, Lucas burst intoughter. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve really be silly. I¡¯m very happy that you can marry the love of your life, my brother!
¡°How are the wedding preparations going? Do you need any help? If you need anything, feel free to look for me or Cheyenne,¡± Lucas said sincerely.
Jordan was an orphan who had rtives. Since it was going to be his big day soon, Lucas was worried that he might encounter some difficulties during the preparations.
After thanking Lucas, Jordan touched his head and chuckled. ¡°Thanks a lot, Lucas. Maddy and I have agreed that the wedding doesn¡¯t have to be too big orvish. We¡¯ve decided to keep things simple, and she has basically already nned everything. There¡¯s nothing else for me to prepare.¡±
Seeing how foolish his friend was behaving, Lucas was at a loss for words.
Jordan had left the wedding preparations entirely to Maddy to handle. Didn¡¯t he think he should help out more?
Lucas was just about to say something, but he kept quiet after giving it some thought.
Fortunately, Maddy wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman, and she understood Jordan¡¯s character very well, so she chose to n the wedding herself.
This was the tacit understanding between them. As an outsider, Lucas decided not to get involved.
¡°Okay, since you¡¯ve already prepared everything for the wedding, I¡¯ll give you a great gift on your big day!¡± Lucas said with a smile.
Jordan waved his hands nonchntly and smiled. ¡°As long as you show up on my big day and bear witness to my marriage, it¡¯ll be the greatest gift to me!¡±
Lucas patted him on his shoulders and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your witness then. It¡¯s settled!¡±
The two looked at each other andughed happily.
¡°Lucas, I¡¯m flying to Las Vegas to see Brett Hamiltonter. I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Jordan said after looking at his watch.
This was a matter that had been decided previously. Lucas nodded and said, ¡°Okay, go ahead, but the Hamiltons aren¡¯t simple after all. Just teach him a small lesson so that he behaves himself. Don¡¯t go too far. Also, pay attention to your safety. This is the most important thing.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lucas. It¡¯s just the Hamiltons. It won¡¯t be too dangerous.¡± Jordan waved his hands suavely before leaving.
Lucas remained in his office to read some documents, but for some reason, he kept feeling uneasy.
But he didn¡¯t know where this uneasiness stemmed from.
Chapter 1302 - 1302 False Accusation
1302 False usation
It was now 4:30 p.m., and William had been waiting in front of Blue Sky Kindergarten, ready to pick Amelia up and go home.
Although it was very close to home, Amelia had only started attending this kindergarten a few days ago, so William nned to take her to and fro school every day.
After all, he had just resigned from his job and nned to stay home and look after Amelia, so he didn¡¯t find it a chore.
Amelia walked out of the school gate in a neat line, saw William, and scurried over to him. ¡°Grandpa, did youe to pick me up?¡±
!!
Smiling, William caught Amelia and held her tiny hand. ¡°Yes, how was school today? Did you get bullied? Is your teacher nice?¡±
Amelia smiled happily. ¡°My new teacher is really nice, and she gave me a sticker today. She even praised me for being good at math! My ssmates are nice too. No one bullied me! This school is great!¡±
She had joy written all over her face.
Seeing how happy Amelia was, William felt relieved and smiled heartily.
¡°Are we going home now, or do you want to walk around the area?¡± William asked Amelia gently.
Amelia¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can we look around for a bit before going home?¡±
¡°Of course we can. We¡¯ve just moved here, so it¡¯ll be good to familiarize ourselves with the surroundings, lest you can¡¯t find your way home in the future,¡± William said.
It was still early now, and Lucas had hired a nanny to cook their meals, so they didn¡¯t need to hurry home.
It had only been a few days since they moved to DC. He and Amelia had never walked around the neighborhood before. They only knew that this residential district covered a huge area and had many amenities. So he wanted to see what offerings there were near themunity and kindergarten, such as supermarkets, fruit stores, or other facilities.
¡°Great! Grandpa, do you hear that? It¡¯s so crowded over there. It sounds like someone is ying the flute. Let¡¯s hurry over and take a look!¡± Amelia had a sharp sense of hearing. She took William¡¯s hand and pulled him toward the crowd.
After they passed by a lush and exuberant garden, many figures appeared in front of them.
It was an activity square in themunity and covered an extremelyrge area. There were some pavilions and various stone tables and chairs in the pavilions. There were also some fitness equipment for public use and children¡¯s y facilities, such as seesaws, swings, and slides. Many people were gathered here.
Some people were sitting at the stone tables and ying chess, some were chatting merrily, and some were ying musical instruments. There were also some people dancing and doing yoga, while others fished by the river.
Most of the people here were elderly and children, some of whom were ying and skateboarding in the park. It was extremely lively.
Seeing this scene, William was ted. ¡°It looks like this is a ce for the elderly and children in themunity. Amelia, let¡¯s go over too!¡±
¡°Wow! It looks really fun here, Grandpa! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Amelia cheered joyfully and pulled William over toward the children¡¯s y area.
¡°Hey, Amelia, slow down. Don¡¯t fall! Also, we can only y for half an hour. We have to go home for dinnerter!¡± William reminded while following behind.
But seeing how happy Amelia was, he merely shook his head and sighed, allowing Amelia to go y on her own.
Back in the Carters¡¯ house, Amelia had been introverted and shy, and she didn¡¯t dare to speak much. But since Lucas returned, took them away from the Carters, and doted on Amelia endlessly, she became bolder, bubblier, and loved to smile andugh.
For example, half a year ago, Amelia would never have dared to run over alone to y with a group of strange children in a new environment within just two days or adapted so well to her new kindergarten.
Thinking of the changes in his granddaughter, William felt heartened. He sat on a chair in the park and smiled while watching Amelia quickly making friends with the children and ying joyfully. From time to time, he would chat with some elderly people around him.
Time passed by quickly. William looked at the time on his watch. It was already time for Lucas, Cheyenne, and Charlotte to get off work and go home, so he walked over to bring Amelia home.
But as soon as he walked over, he discovered that almost all the children who had been ying with Amelia had left. Amelia walked over with a frown and whispered to William, ¡°Grandpa, Tommy got into trouble. All the other kids ran away!¡±
William asked with bewilderment, ¡°Is Tommy your new friend? What trouble did he get into?¡±
Before Amelia could speak, a chubby boy ran over and said aggressively, ¡°I didn¡¯t get into trouble! You¡¯re the one who broke the golden crown!¡±
It seemed that this chubby boy was Tommy.
¡°You did it, not me! Look, you¡¯re still holding it!¡± Amelia retorted furiously after being ndered, pointing at the golden crown in the boy¡¯s hand, her face as red as a tomato.
William looked at the object in the little boy¡¯s hand and realized that the two children were referring to a trident-shaped car logo.
He looked around and found an extremely expensive Maserati car parked nearby, with its logo missing. It must be the item that the little boy was holding.
William understood his granddaughter¡¯s character well. Amelia would never lie. She said that the boy named Tommy got into trouble, so Tommy must have broken the car logo.
Tommy was still holding the car logo tightly in his hand, so how could Amelia be the one who broke it?
William felt that Tommy seemed to have something wrong with his behavior and character. He even used Amelia as soon as he spoke. The smile on his face faded.
¡°Tommy, you¡¯re still holding the logo in your hand. How can you talk nonsense? If you¡¯ve made a mistake and identally broke the car logo, you have to be brave and bear the responsibility instead of using others. Got it?¡± William said.
The little boy was stunned for a moment, but he suddenly charged over and stuffed the trident logo into Amelia¡¯s hand. Immediately afterward, he started bawling. ¡°Waahhh! She¡¯s holding the logo. She¡¯s the one who broke it. But you¡¯re bullying me! I¡¯m gonna get Mommy to teach you a lesson!¡±
Chapter 1303 - 1303 Unreasonable
1303 Unreasonable
William never thought that the little boy, who was only around five to six years old, would suddenly do something so shameless. He was so dumbfounded that he couldn¡¯t say a word.
At this moment, a luxuriously-dressed young woman hurried over, grabbed Tommy¡¯s hand, and asked anxiously, ¡°Baby, why are you crying? Who bullied you? Quickly tell Mommy, and I¡¯ll go settle scores with him!¡±
While crying, Tommy pointed at Amelia and William andined loudly, ¡°Mommy! They bullied me! Amelia broke the golden crown logo on your car, but she says I did it. The old man even tried to hit me! Mommy, they would have bullied me to death if you hadn¡¯te!¡±
Hearing what the little boy said, William was hopping mad.
What¡¯s wrong with this boy? Lying, framing, ndering, and falsely using someone, he¡¯s so familiar with this. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s done it countless times!
What kind of a family raised a child like this?
¡°Why have you be a chronic liar at such a young age?¡± William said with displeasure. He would have definitely taught this child a lesson if he was a child of his family.
William couldn¡¯t berate Tommy too harshly since he was someone else¡¯s child.
But his remark alone was enough to anger the young woman in her thirties.
She stared at Amelia and suddenly rushed forward, raised her arm, and pped Amelia hard on the face, knocking the tiny Amelia to the ground.
¡°Where are you from, little bastard? How dare you bully my son? Are you tired of living? I have to teach you a lesson today!¡± Then she wanted to pull Amelia up from the ground and continued to p her.
¡°Waahhh!¡± Amelia was only five years old. Suddenly pped on the face by an adult woman so hard that she fell to the ground, she was in so much pain that she burst into tears.
William was about to blow his top. Seeing that the woman wanted to pull Amelia up and hit her again, he immediately rushed over, pushed the woman away, and shielded Amelia in her arms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How could you hit a child? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unreasonable for an adult to hit a five-year-old child?¡±
But unexpectedly, this woman was extremely arrogant. She glowered at them and cursed, ¡°She¡¯s just a little bastard! Since she dared to bully my son, I¡¯m already being kind enough by not killing her! You¡¯d better get lost, old fogy!
¡°How dare you say that about me? Do you know which family we¡¯re from? My husband is from the Holmes family, and my son is their precious grandson. You must have a death wish for daring to bully my son!¡±
Tommy¡¯s mother scolded incessantly. Then she ran over and used her sharp nails to scratch William¡¯s face and body.
William was furious. This woman was behaving like a shrew. She was even more violent than Karen, his former wife. At least Karen wasn¡¯t so crazy as to hit a five-year-old child.
But there was nothing he could do now, let alone fight with this crazy woman. He could only hold Amelia tightly in his arms to prevent this woman from catching her. But his face and body were already covered with scratches.
The ruckus soon attracted a crowd of spectators.
These people initially wanted toe forward to persuade them. But when they heard the woman say that her husband was from the Holmes, they immediately stopped in their tracks, not daring to intervene.
Most of the residents of the luxuriousmunity were either locals or people who had lived in DC for a long time, so they all knew how powerful the Holmes were in DC.
The Holmes were a second-tier family that was second only to the eight top families of DC, and they held an important status among all the second-tier families. How could ordinary people afford to offend them?
The onlookers stood around them, not daring to go forward. William was alone and helpless. Before long, Tommy¡¯s mother left numerous scratches all over his body. His face was bleeding, and his hair was messy.
Tired from all the scratching, Tommy¡¯s mother finally stopped. With her hands on her hips, she said furiously, ¡°Hmph, you two are going to be the death of me! Let me tell you, old fogey. My Maserati is thetest limited-edition model, and it was specially flown in from overseas. It¡¯s worth at least ten million dors!
¡°I¡¯ve only driven it a few times, but now, this little bastard has broken the logo. How are you going topensate me?¡±
William was taken aback by the price of the car. But he was enraged that she kept calling Amelia a little bastard.
¡°You¡¯re a decent-looking adult, but why do you have such a foul mouth? How dare you call someone else¡¯s child a bastard? What does that make your own child? You¡¯d better watch your words!¡±
The womanughed arrogantly. ¡°I just want to call her a little bastard. What can you do to me? My son is the precious grandson of the Holmes. He¡¯s far more noble and precious than your little bastard! No matter what I call her, you have to bear with it because you people are lowly beingspared to me. Do you understand?¡±
William retorted angrily, ¡°Hah, given the way you behave and speak, you¡¯re worse than a shrew on the streets. What right do you have to think that you¡¯re superior to others?¡±
¡°Forget it. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you, old fogey. I¡¯ll get my husband toe deal with this. Let¡¯s see if you still dare to argue then!¡±
The woman glowered at William. ¡°To make things clear beforehand, my husband isn¡¯t to be trifled with. Just get ready to die once he arrives!¡±
Then she took out her phone from her bag and made a call. She said deliberately in a coquettish voice, ¡°Honey, your son and I were beaten up at the square near our home. If you consider yourself a man, immediately bring your people here and seek justice for us!¡±
¡°You¡¯ll find out what happened when you¡¯re here. In short, we got bullied right outside our door. This is tant disrespect to you and the Holmes! Honey, hurry up ande here!¡±
After hanging up, Tommy¡¯s mother smiled at William smugly and even deliberately pursed her lips in contempt.
Chapter 1304 - 1304 Not to Be Insulted
1304 Not to Be Insulted
William was so enraged by the shamelessness and tyranny of the mother and son in front of him that he was speechless.
Tommy was clearly the one who broke the logo of his mother¡¯s Maserati, which was a trivial matter in the first ce. Given how much this woman pampered her child, she probably wouldn¡¯t even chastise him, even if she found out he did it.
But Tommy had actually framed and ndered Amelia and even said that Wiliam and Amelia had bullied and hit him.
But before getting the facts right, this woman struck Amelia, a child. She even wanted them topensate her for her losses, and it looked as though she wasn¡¯t going to stop at this. She vividly expressed the words ¡®arrogant and delusional¡¯.
She was going overboard!
One side of Amelia¡¯s face was flushed red, and there was an obvious palm mark on it. Although William was protecting her in his arms, she was terribly frightened, and her petite body was shaking slightly.
Amelia was only five and a half years old. Even though she was usually well-behaved and sensible, she was really scared now.
Holding the trembling Amelia in his arms, William felt his heart aching. At the same time, he was angry at himself for failing to protect Amelia well.
Some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and persuaded, ¡°Sir, you look like new faces. You¡¯ve probably just moved here, right? And it seems you¡¯re not DC natives either. I advise you to apologize quickly and beg her to let you off. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be in deep trouble!¡±
¡°Yeah, since you aren¡¯t from DC, you probably don¡¯t know the status of the Holmes here. Anyway, they aren¡¯t people that ordinary people can afford to provoke, so just let the matter go. Quickly apologize and make amends before disaster strikes. Otherwise, once the Holmes get here, things will get out of hand!¡±
¡°Yeah, those who go against the Holmes won¡¯t end up well. We¡¯re reminding you out of kindness. You¡ you¡¯d better make a decision quickly!¡±
¡
The people who spoke were the elderly people in the square just now. Seeing how disheveled William was from the scratches and that he was holding a five-year-old child in his arms, they couldn¡¯t help taking pity on him and kindly persuading him.
Of course, they only dared to advise William to endure it, bear with the anger, and quickly apologize instead of arguing with the Holmes. They didn¡¯t dare to persuade Tommy¡¯s mother, who was obviously at fault.
They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Holmes.
This woman naturally heard what they said and could tell that they were scared and scrupulous of the Holmes. So her face had a haughty expression on it as she nced at William with contempt and even harrumphed coldly.
William was boiling with fury.
He knew that the onlookers had only spoken out of goodwill, but when he saw the handprint on his granddaughter¡¯s face and her trembling pitifully, he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger.
If this woman had only bullied him and scratched his face, he would be willing to endure it and let the matter go.
However, Amelia clearly hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, but she had been pped unreasonably. If he apologized to this arrogant woman and got Amelia to apologize as well, Amelia would probably be scarred for life and would never be as cheerful and optimistic as she was now.
The matter would definitely traumatize Amelia, and it might evenpletely change her character. How could William ept this?
The family had never let Amelia suffer any mistreatment or aggrievements in Orange County. Why did they have to lower themselves and suffer when they came to DC, where they were supposed to lead a better life?
William gritted his teeth and said coldly, ¡°You two are the ones at fault, but now you refuse to budge and want to blow this matter up? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡±
Hearing this, the woman immediately let out an ear-piercing cackle of mockery. ¡°Old fogey, you want to do things the hard way, huh? Hah, take a look at yourself! You¡¯re just a bumpkin from another city, but you actually dare to be so aggressive to me. You really have a death wish!
¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do! Go ahead and call someone over. I want to see how you¡¯re going to settle this!¡±
The woman harrumphed coldly, clearly not taking William seriously at all.
¡°Hey, why are you so stubborn, buddy? Why didn¡¯t you listen to my advice? Going against the Holmes will only bring death!¡±
¡°Tsk, tsk, I advised you to apologize, but you actually¡ don¡¯t know any better. Is the person you¡¯re going to call a match for the Holmes? You should give up quickly!¡±
The few surrounding people shook their heads with deep frowns. Clearly, they were speechless about William not heeding their advice.
Ignoring them, William took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Lucas, Amelia and I were bullied in the recreational square in the middle of the vi cluster. Amelia even got pped. Can youe over immediately?¡±
¡°What did you say?!¡± Lucas, who was still processing some documents in the Stardust Corporation, suddenly stood up with a drastic change in expression.
Amelia was his precious daughter, and he would never allow anyone toy a finger on her.
Because Lucas hadn¡¯t been by Amelia¡¯s side for the past few years and failed to fulfill his duty as her father, he had always felt extremely guilty toward her and wanted to do everything he could to make it up to her so that she could live happily.
He instantly flew into a rage after hearing that Amelia had been pped.
¡°William, I¡¯ll head over right now, but please stay calm before I get there. Don¡¯t confront that woman, lest she takes advantage of you. Please make Amelia¡¯s safety your first priority. I should be there in about ten minutes. Wait for me.¡±
While giving instructions, Lucas had already left his office and was walking quickly toward the elevator.
¡°Okay, rest assured. I will definitely protect Amelia with everything I have and make sure that no one hurts her!¡± William guaranteed.
After hanging up, Lucas immediately took the elevator down and quickly drove to themunity. He sped through traffic, wishing he could reach Amelia as soon as possible.
Meanwhile, Tommy¡¯s mother pursed her lips in disdain after seeing William really make a call. Hah, this bumpkin is indeed ignorant. Does he think he can go against the Holmes just by calling someone over? He¡¯s courting death!
Soon, a ck Rolls Royce drove into themunity and pulled over by the recreational square. The car door immediately opened, and a young man in his mid-thirties walked out.
¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Tommy¡¯s mother immediately scurried over when she saw the young man. She was no longer as arrogant and tyrannical as before. Instead, she now looked pitiful, and her tears were flowing freely. It looked as though she had really suffered a grievance.
Chapter 1305 - 1305 A Family of Bullies
1305 A Family of Bullies
¡°Honey, I feel so aggrieved! Tommy was ying here on his own, but some girl broke the logo of my Maserati and kept saying that it was Tommy who broke it! I wanted to reason things out with them, but that old fogey attacked me without saying anything and even hit Tommy. He is atrocious!
¡°Honey, you must do us justice! Otherwise, we will be bullied to death!¡±
The woman bawled incessantly. People who didn¡¯t know the truth might really think that she had been bullied and that William and Amelia were so wicked.
As expected, after hearing what the woman said, the man flew into a rage. ¡°Old fogey, you must have a death wish!¡±
!!
The crowd was immediately shocked to see the young man¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s Luther Holmes! It seems like this old man and his granddaughter are doomed!¡±
¡°Luther Holmes? Who is that? The name sounds familiar!¡±
¡°You should have heard of his name before. Luther Holmes is the only son of Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes. Norman favors him very much and will definitely hand over the position of helmsman to him. So, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s impressive?¡±
¡°Wow, he¡¯s the heir of the Holmes. Indeed, he¡¯s really not to be provoked. It seems the old man and his granddaughter are in deep trouble. Of all people, they provoked the Holmes. Tsk tsk!¡±
Everyone discussed among themselves in low voices while looking at Luther with awe and envy but at William and Amelia with pity and sympathy.
But they merely took pity on them without daring to step forward to help.
William also heard Luther¡¯s identity. Seeing the fear and awe everyone had of Luther, he subconsciously felt nervous.
He didn¡¯t know what the Holmes¡¯ status in DC was, but judging from the reactions of the people around him, he knew that Luther was definitely a big shot that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. Even Lucas might not be able to deal with this matter.
To be honest, William didn¡¯t know much about Lucas. All he knew was that Lucas had been kicked out by the Huttons in DC years ago and subsequently gained a high status in Orange County. But William had no idea how powerful and influential Lucas was in DC.
He held Amelia tightly in his arms, but deep down, he was already full of regret.
If he had known that he would offend the Holmes, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Amelia here. If he had brought her home right after picking her up from kindergarten, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.
While he was thinking about it, Luther had already walked over to William and said coldly, ¡°Are you the one who bullied my wife and son? How dare you!¡±
William clenched his fists in anger. Although he did regret getting into a conflict with Tommy and his mother, he couldn¡¯t allow them to twist the facts and nder him.
¡°I suggest you find out the truth first. I didn¡¯ty a finger on your wife and son. Instead, your wife pped my granddaughter and left scratches all over my body. We aren¡¯t the ones at fault,¡± William rified.
Tommy¡¯s mother immediately berated, ¡°Old fogey, how dare you say that?!¡±
William had long known that Tommy¡¯s mother was a shrew and that it was impossible to reason with her. So he said straight to Luther, ¡°If you want to find out what happened, you can ask everyone else here. They witnessed everything.¡±
Hearing this, Luther narrowed his eyes, looked around at the surrounding people, and asked in a threatening tone, ¡°This old fogey says that you witnessed everything that happened here. Is that so?¡±
As soon as the onlookers saw Luther¡¯s threatening gaze, they didn¡¯t dare to speak at all. Instead, they frantically waved their hands and retreated. Some even said that they didn¡¯t see anything.
¡°Did you hear that? No one saw my wife hit anyone. You don¡¯t have a single witness. What else do you want to say?¡± Luther smiled sinisterly at William, having long predicted this situation.
William was extremely disappointed, but there was nothing he could do if no one dared to step forward and be his witness.
Recalling that Lucas had asked him to bear with it until he arrived, William could only suppress his anger and ask, ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. What do you want now?¡±
Luther tapped his foot on the ground and sized up William. ¡°You should be a resident of thismunity too, right? I won¡¯t make things hard for you. Since your granddaughter broke the logo of my wife¡¯s car, shouldn¡¯t youpensate for the damage?
¡°But instead of apologizing andpensating, you even hit my wife and son. In that case, shouldn¡¯t youpensate for the mental trauma and injury you¡¯ve caused them?
¡°My wife¡¯s car is worth ten million dors, so I won¡¯t ask you for much. Adding up all the losses, you just have topensate me with fifteen million dors, and today¡¯s matter will be over.¡±
He even pretended to be extremely magnanimous, as if asking William topensate only 15 million dors was giving him an easy way out.
William inhaled sharply. Fifteen million dors?!
This amount was way beyond William¡¯s imagination. He had never seen so much money in his life, let alonepensate someone with so much!
Hearing thepensation amount, the surrounding crowd also gasped, incredibly shocked.
Although the Maserati was indeed extremely expensive, only the logo was damaged. It shouldn¡¯t cost more than ten thousand dors to have it reced with a brand new one.
Moreover, the golden trident logo hadn¡¯t been broken by the little girl but by the woman¡¯s own son.
Besides, William and Amelia hadn¡¯tid a finger on the woman and her son. Instead, the woman had pped Amelia and scratched William. The scratch marks were still obvious on William¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t fought back at all!
But Luther wanted William topensate them with 15 million dors. This was no different from extortion!
However, because the perpetrator was Luther Holmes, the others could only take pity on William and Amelia without daring to step forward to say a single word.
William was so angry due to the massive sum that he was shaking. ¡°Fifteen million dors? How can you ask for such highpensation? How can anyone afford that?¡±
Chapter 1306 - 1306 Rushing Over to Save His Daughter
1306 Rushing Over to Save His Daughter
Luther pursed his lips and said coldly, ¡°I saw fifteen million dors, so it¡¯s fifteen million dors. If you can¡¯t afford it, why don¡¯t youpensate me with the house you own in thismunity?¡±
This was an upscale residential district in central DC in a prime location, and a house here could easily fetch a price of tens of millions of dors. Luther had asked for such a huge sum of money only because he saw that William was a resident here. Asking for so much inpensation, he clearly wanted to make William lose all his assets and his house.
This way, he would be able to chase away the family that his wife and child hated and also get a house worth tens of millions of dors for free. At the same time, he could give the onlookers a warning and deter them from provoking him and his family in the future.
This wasn¡¯t the first time Luther had done such a thing.
!!
William was furious and bbergasted by how greedy and shameless he was. But thinking that Lucas would be arriving soon, he said with great difficulty, ¡°I can¡¯t decide on this matter. When my son-inw arrives, he can speak with you.¡±
Luther¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°Do you know who I am? You want me to wait for someone here? You¡¯re not worthy of it!¡±
His wife sneered. ¡°Hah, you¡¯re just a country bumpkin. How dare you make my husband wait? Old fogey, if you don¡¯t hand over fifteen million dors now, go home and bring the title deed back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll abduct you and your bastard granddaughter, then get your son-inw to pay off the ransom. As soon as he pays up, he can take you away!¡±
Luther burst intoughter. ¡°Haha, great idea, Honey. What are you waiting for? Do it now!¡±
With hismand, the two tall and burly bodyguards behind him walked straight toward William and Amelia.
¡°You¡ you, stop! Don¡¯t move!¡±
Seeing the two muscr bodyguards walking toward him, William turned pale in fright and retreated incessantly with Amelia in his arms. But there was nowhere he could go.
The Holmes were simply horrid. They were clearly the ones at fault, but they were forcing William topensate them with 15 million dors and demanded that he pay for it with his home. Now, they even wanted to abduct him and Amelia to threaten Lucas. How vicious!
If they just wanted to abduct him alone, William might just leave at that and take it that he had bad luck.
But they even wanted to abduct Amelia. William would never agree to this!
Besides, given how the vicious woman had pped Amelia without hesitation and would have continued if William hadn¡¯t stopped her, Amelia would definitely suffer if she fell into her hands!
Amelia was only five years old. If this vicious woman ruined her, William would live in regret for the rest of his life and never be able to face Lucas and Cheyenne again.
William was holding Amelia in his arms. Sensing that his granddaughter was terrified to the point of turning pale and shivering, he could only suppress his voice andfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Amelia. Grandpa will protect you. No one can hurt you! Daddy will be here soon. It¡¯ll be fine in a bit!¡±
Tommy¡¯s mother harrumphed in disdain. ¡°Hah, she¡¯s just a little bastard. I can do whatever I want to her. What can you do about it? Do you think you can protect her? What a joke!
¡°No matter who you¡¯ve called, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯d better behave yourselves and don¡¯t move around until you pay thepensation!¡±
She yelled at the two bodyguards, ¡°What are you waiting for? Grab them!¡±
Seeing the two bodyguards reaching out for Amelia, William was so furious that he pushed a bodyguard away, quickly ced Amelia on the ground, and shouted, ¡°Amelia, quickly run home. Wait for your daddy toe home! Run!¡±
While yelling, William grabbed the hands of the two bodyguards and tried his best to hinder them to buy time for Amelia to escape.
¡°Old fogey, you¡¯re courting death!¡± One of the bodyguards kicked William in the chest, sending him flying away.
¡°Grandpa!¡± Before Amelia could run far away, she saw William getting kicked away. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else and turned around to dash back toward William.
Clutching his chest in pain, William shouted, ¡°Amelia, don¡¯t bother about me. Hurry up and run home!¡±
At this point, he just hoped for Amelia to run away and get out of danger as soon as possible. As for himself, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to worry.
But how could Amelia run away herself and let her grandfather, who had copsed on the ground, be bullied?
Besides, at her age, there was no way she could escape.
As soon as she rushed to William, a bodyguard grabbed her arm and lifted her off the ground.
¡°Let go of me! You are all bad guys! Let go of Grandpa and me!¡± Amelia struggled with all her might, kicking her legs in the air. But her efforts were futile.
Facing the tall and burly bodyguard, Amelia had no means to resist at all.
Seeing that she couldn¡¯t break free and that the bodyguard¡¯s hand was right in front of her, she immediately bit down on it.
¡°Damn it, brat! You deserve to die!¡± The bodyguard winced in pain and reflexively grabbed Amelia¡¯s arm to m her against the ground with all his strength.
¡°Amelia!¡± William¡¯s eyes immediately widened in panic. He roared in despair and tried to get up from the ground to catch Amelia.
Amelia was only five years old. If she was mmed against the ground, she would definitely be seriously injured.
If she was unlucky and her head hit the ground, she might die on the spot!
The crowd screamed in shock and closed their eyes, not daring to see the tragedy that was about to happen.
Only Luther and his wife didn¡¯t have the slightest change in expression. They were still smiling gloatingly, as if they were watching a good show.
In their opinion, Amelia and William were insignificant people. Even if their bodyguards killed them, it would be a trivial matter to resolve.
William was panicking so much that he was about to go crazy. He was desperately crawling toward Amelia to catch her. But he was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t move much. All he could do was watch Amelia¡¯s petite body move closer and closer to the hard stone ground¡
At this critical moment, a figure quickly jumped out of a ck Jaguar not far away and dashed over!
Immediately afterward, a pair of hands wrapped tightly around Amelia¡¯s body, with one hand on her neck and the back of her head, and the other under her knees. Just as she was about to hit the ground, he picked her up in time!
The moment William saw the figure, euphoria appeared in his originally hopeless eyes. ¡°Lucas!¡±
The person who caught Amelia in time at the moment of crisis was none other than Lucas!
Chapter 1307 - 1307 Compensation of 150 Million Dollars
1307 Compensation of 150 Million Dors
Lucas was furious. He had rushed over as quickly as he could, and the moment he arrived, he saw his daughter being thrown against the ground. His heart had stopped beating at that instant.
His eyes were as sharp and as cold as ice. After he held Amelia in his arms, the first thing he did was grab the neck of the bodyguard who had tried to m Amelia against the ground.
The tall and burly bodyguard, who weighed nearly 100 kilograms, looked just like a chicken being strangled by the neck in Lucas¡¯s hand. He couldn¡¯t resist at all. Then Lucas flung him away with all his might.
Bang!
!!
The bodyguardnded heavily on the ground in front of Luther and his wife, and his eyes rolled backward. Before he could even make a sound, he had already passed out.
This sudden scene shocked everyone.
When Tommy¡¯s mother saw the bodyguard lying unconscious on the ground in front of her, she screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°Ahhh!¡±
¡°Daddy!¡± Amelia suddenly felt the familiar embrace and opened her eyes. Seeing Lucas¡¯s familiar face, she wrapped her arms around his neck and burst into tears. ¡°Daddy, waah¡ you¡¯re finally here! I was so scared! These bad guys bullied me and Grandpa. They even hit him. Waah!!¡±
She had been terribly frightened all this while, but she had been holding it back. Now that she finally saw her father, she couldn¡¯t help venting all her feelings of fear and bawling loudly.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Amelia. I¡¯m here now. You don¡¯t have to be scared anymore.¡± Lucas gently patted Amelia on the back andforted her, but he had a sharp killing intent in his eyes.
He would never let off anyone who dared to bully his daughter!
William got up from the ground with great difficulty. With one hand on his waist, he limped over and said full of self-reproach, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re finally here. Fortunately, you managed to arrive and save Amelia in time. Otherwise, I would have broken my promise and let her get hurt.¡±
He looked extremely guilty.
During the critical moment just now, if Lucas hadn¡¯t saved Amelia in time after the bodyguard threw her, she would have been mmed against the ground. Minor injuries would have been the least of their worries. She could have even died.
Lucas looked at the blood stains on the corners of William¡¯s mouth, the obvious scratches on his face, and footprints on his chest, and his eyes darkened. He asked worriedly, ¡°William, how are you? Are you okay?¡±
William shook his head and said with gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m fine. They¡¯re just minor injuries. Lucas, the other party has a powerful background, and they¡¯re difficult to deal with. I heard people say that they¡¯re from the Holmes family in DC. You have to be careful and don¡¯t go hard against them!¡±
He was worried that the Holmes were too powerful and that Lucas might face a formidable enemy that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend.
The Holmes? Lucas¡¯s eyes glimmered. If the person who bullied his daughter was from the Holmes family, then he would never let them off!
¡°William, rest assured. No matter who they are, leave it to me,¡± Lucas said softly as his cold gaze swept across the man and the woman in front of him.
¡°Heh, are you that little bastard¡¯s father?¡± Luther¡¯s wife nced at Lucas with disdain and rolled her eyes. ¡°That little bastard of yours broke the logo of my car and had the audacity to nder my son, saying that he did it. And that old fogey even dared to talk back to me and hit my son. And now, you hurt my bodyguard. Tell me, how should youpensate us?¡±
Lucas¡¯s gaze was ice cold. After hearing this woman scolding his daughter and father-inw, he red daggers at her.
Holding Amelia in his arms, he asked coldly, ¡°In that case, how much do you want me topensate you?¡±
For some reason, Luther¡¯s wife felt a chill all over her body, causing her to shiver subconsciously. But she soon shouted angrily, ¡°Just now, you only needed topensate us fifteen million dors for the damage done to my car and my mental damage. But now that you¡¯ve beaten up my bodyguard so badly, you have topensate us at least 150 million dors! Otherwise, my husband won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Then the woman nced at Luther and said coquettishly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Staring straight at Lucas, Luther said coldly, ¡°Yeah! How dare you injure my person? You must be tired of living! We¡¯re already being kind enough by only making youpensate us 150 million dors!¡±
Amelia wiped her tears and said aggrievedly, ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t hit Tommy, and I didn¡¯t damage their car. It was Tommy who broke the golden crown!¡±
William said, ¡°Yeah, that boy was holding the logo at first, but he stuffed it in Amelia¡¯s hands and said she broke it. How could Amelia lie? Later on, this woman pped Amelia and even imed that I bullied them. They¡¯re lying. I didn¡¯ty a finger on them!¡±
Lucas nodded, the gaze turning colder.
Lucas understood his daughter very well and knew that she would never lie. Since she said that Tommy broke the Maserati logo, he must have broken it.
He didn¡¯t expect this mother and son to be so shameless. Not only did they falsely use Amelia and William, they even hit them and had the nerve to demand that theypensate 150 million dors.
¡°Amelia, I believe you. Since you said you didn¡¯t break the logo, you didn¡¯t break it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucas touched Amelia¡¯s head and asked William, ¡°Can you still hold on, William?¡±
William touched his chest, which was still aching from the kick, and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I can still manage.¡±
¡°Okay, then, please take Amelia home first. Leave the matter here to me.¡±
Just as Lucas was about to ce Amelia in William¡¯s arms, she wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and frowned. She said with worry all over her tiny face, ¡°No, Daddy, I don¡¯t want to leave you! There are so many bad guys. I can¡¯t leave you behind alone with these viins!¡±
Seeing how well-behaved and sensible Amelia was and how she was insisting on staying with him despite being frightened, Lucas felt his heart melt.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Amelia. Trust me. I¡¯m very strong, and I will definitely defeat these bad guys. Be good and go home with Grandpa. Wait for me at home, okay?¡± Lucas said calmly.
Hearing this, Amelia finally calmed down and said in a puerile voice, ¡°Okay. But Daddy, you have to be careful and make sure you defeat the bad guys ande home safely!¡±
¡°Okay, I promise.¡± Lucas touched his daughter¡¯s soft hair and ced her in William¡¯s arms.
At this moment, a piercing voice suddenly sounded at the side. ¡°You want to leave? Did I say you could leave?¡±
Chapter 1308 - 1308 The Holmes’ Family Meeting
1308 The Holmes¡¯ Family Meeting
Lucas nced at the arrogant Luther and ignored him. He simply said to William, ¡°It¡¯s okay, William. Please go home with Amelia. With me here, no one will dare to stop you.¡±
Hearing this, William finally heaved a sigh of relief.
He knew that even if he stayed here, he would only be a burden to Lucas. Since he couldn¡¯t be of any help, he might as well quickly take Amelia away so that Lucas wouldn¡¯t have any other worries.
¡°Okay, then, be careful!¡± William hurriedly left with Amelia in his arms.
Luther immediately flew into a rage and ordered, ¡°Stop them! Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±
The remaining bodyguard immediately charged toward William and Amelia.
But as soon as his body moved, Lucas was already standing in front of him to stop him.
¡°Take one more step forward, and you will die!¡± Lucas said coldly.
The bodyguard shivered and looked at his coworker, who had been sent flying by Lucas¡¯s kick and was now lying on the ground. His eyes showed obvious hesitation and scruples.
The young man in front of him could kick his coworker, whosebat strength was on par with his, into such a terrible state. In that case, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to do much better.
While the bodyguard was hesitating going forward, William had already left with Amelia.
Luther¡¯s face darkened.
He had said twice that no one was allowed to leave, yet Lucas actually had the audacity to disobey his orders and even threaten his bodyguard. This was simply intolerable for Luther.
¡°Punk, you¡¯re really brave! Do you know who I am?¡± Luther stared straight into Lucas¡¯s eyes.
Lucas nced at him. ¡°The Holmes, huh? How much did you say you want me topensate you?¡±
Before Luther could answer, his wife said viciously, ¡°Two hundred million dors! Since you dared offend the Holmes, you should be prepared to pay the price! If you can¡¯tpensate us the full sum, you can forget about leaving in one piece!¡±
¡°Two hundred million dors? Hah, you¡¯re really greedy.¡± Lucas sneered.
How brazen of the Holmes to demand so much money!
An ordinary middle-ss person would never be able to make 200 million dors in their lifetime, even if they sold all their assets. It seemed that this couple didn¡¯t n to leave a way out for him.
Luther didn¡¯t respond to his wife suddenly increasing thepensation. Instead, he smiled smugly. ¡°My wife is right. Two hundred million dors! And not a penny less!
¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours to prepare the money. If I don¡¯t receive two hundred million dors in two hours, you should know what the consequences will be.
¡°But if you really can¡¯te up with the money, you can use your house and your woman as coteral. Hah, your daughter looks good, so your wife should be pretty good too. I can make do with them and let you offset some of your debt.¡±
Lucas¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he looked at Luther like he was a dead man.
Luther insulting Cheyennepletely stepped on Lucas¡¯s bottom line.
¡°You want two hundred million dors, huh? Okay, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Lucas looked at Luther and took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Transfer two hundred million dors to the Holmes right now.
Lucas said, ¡°In a few minutes, the two hundred million dors will be transferred to the Holmes¡¯ ount. You can check itter.¡±
Luther snorted coldly with disdain. ¡°Hah, do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯ve made a call and said that you¡¯ve transferred two hundred million dors? Do you think I¡¯m so easy to fool?¡±
¡°You can call Norman Holmes yourself to ask if the money has arrived and whether I¡¯m fooling you. Oh yes, remember to tell Norman Holmes that my name is Lucas Gray.¡±
¡
Meanwhile, in the Holmes¡¯ mansion in DC¡
The atmosphere in the mansion was very depressing, and no one dared to speak.
Norman, the family¡¯s helmsman, was cooping himself up in his room and venting his anger by smashing everything he could in the room.
¡°You¡¯re so angry! The Holmes finally managed to expand our businesses and reach our current scale, but we had to give away half of our assets overnight. I¡¯m really indignant!
¡°Damn you, Lucas Gray! Damn the Parkers! You¡¯ve robbed my family¡¯s assets and businesses. When I get the opportunity, I won¡¯t let you off! I will make you return everything to me one day!¡±
Norman had already brought the Holmes¡¯ asset documents to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters this morning and handed over half of his family¡¯s assets. But the more he thought about it, the more ufortable and heartbroken he felt.
The assets were worth nearly 10 billion dors! Yet he had to give them away for nothing. Norman felt extremely anguished.
But there was nothing he could do since Lucas was much stronger than the Holmes.
When Norman was almost finished venting in his room, someone knocked on the door cautiously. ¡°Mr. Holmes, are you avable? It¡¯s almost time for the family meeting, and everyone has already arrived in the conference room.¡±
Norma looked at the time. It was indeed time for the family meeting. He suppressed his anger, adjusted his clothes, and walked out of his room.
He had to exin to the family why he had given away half of the family¡¯s assets. He had arranged the family meeting today to rify this matter.
After arriving at the conference room, Norman sat at the head of the long conference table, and the other important members of the family sat at their usual seats.
Norman looked around and suddenly discovered that someone was missing. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Luther here?¡±
Beside him, a steward of the Holmes said, ¡°I was with Mr. Luther earlier, but something happened to Mr. Tommy, so Mr. Luther went to handle it. He should be back soon.¡±
Norman nodded and asked, ¡°What happened to Tommy? Is it serious?¡±
Tommy was his only grandson, so he naturally cherished him and paid a lot of attention to him.
The steward said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Mr. Luther has gone to settle it, so he should be able to resolve it soon.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. We won¡¯t wait for him then. Let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡± Norman looked at everyone in the conference room solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone is already aware of what happened today. I know you must be upset and wondering why I handed over half of our family¡¯s assets and businesses to the Stardust Corporation. The purpose of today¡¯s meeting is to exin this matter to you!¡±
Next, Norman gave an ount of how he had formed an alliance with six other families to deal with the Parkers, only to end up suffering a huge loss. He also mentioned how Lucas had forced him to hand over half of the family¡¯s assets.
After hearing that their dignified family had been forced into such a situation by an unknown young man, many members of the family were displeased, thinking that it was all because Norman was too weak and ipetent.
However, after hearing that not only Holmes but the other sex families had also been forced to hand over half of their assets, the Holmes were at a loss for words.
This could only mean that the young man named Lucas Gray was indeed very terrifying!
Chapter 1309 - 1309 Two Hundred Million Dollars
1309 Two Hundred Million Dors
Looking at the faces of his family members, Norman said with self-reproach, ¡°This time, I indeed underestimated the abilities of the Parkers and Lucas Gray, which caused our family to suffer heavy losses. I¡¯m sorry, everyone.
¡°But I swear that I won¡¯t let this matter rest! One day, I will lead you to take back everything we¡¯ve lost from the enemy¡¯s hands!¡±
The Holmes knew that they couldn¡¯t me Norman for this, so they spoke one after another.
¡°Norman, there¡¯s no need to me yourself too much. We know you didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Who knew we would encounter such a powerful opponent?¡±
!!
¡°Yeah, Norman, this really isn¡¯t your fault. Just as you¡¯ve said, even Rayson Williams, the helmsman of one of the eight top families in DC, suffered at the hands of Lucas Gray. Even over a hundred of the Williams¡¯ experts were detained by Lucas Gray. The Holmes are truly no match for this person.
¡°Norman, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely bring the Holmes to glory again and take back everything we¡¯ve lost!¡±
The Holmes had a rather peaceful and calm attitude toward Norman. They didn¡¯t get upset or lose their temper with him because of this matter.
In all fairness, Norman had been performing well as the helmsman of the Holmes all these years. He managed to develop the family and help them rise from a low-ranking family to a second-tier family. Thus, as long as he didn¡¯tmit an irreparable mistake, the rest of the family wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to him.
This was the prestige that Norman had in the Holmes family.
Suddenly, the ountant in charge of the Holmes¡¯ finances received a text message about a deposit of 200 million dors in their main bank ount. He was so shocked that he stood up from his seat.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Farrer, the ountant, stared nkly at the text message on his phone. The Holmes weren¡¯t expecting to receive so much money recently!
Farrer¡¯s movements were too big, so he immediately attracted the attention of the others in the conference room, including Norman¡¯s.
Norman looked at Farrer in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Farrer, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Farrer came back to his senses and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Norman, we¡¯ve just received a deposit of two hundred million dors in our main ount, but it¡¯s quite strange¡¡±
¡°Two hundred million dors?!¡±
Upon hearing the amount, even Norman couldn¡¯t help being shocked.
After numerous years of development, the Holmes had amassed a total worth of about 20 billion dors. Their wealth included arge amount of real estate, stocks, and other assets. Their liquidity was less than 1.5 billion dors, so the sudden influx of 200 million dors was indeed a massive sum.
¡°Who transferred it to us?¡± Norman asked.
Farrer¡¯s expression became even stranger as he said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s from the Stardust Corporation.¡±
As soon as Norman heard the words ¡®the Stardust Corporation¡¯, his expression also became strange.
The name of the Stardust Corporation was deeply etched in Norman¡¯s mind now. Whenever he heard it, he felt excruciating pain throughout his body. The Stardust Corporation was where he had handed over nearly 10 billion dors¡¯ worth of his family¡¯s assets this morning!
But this made things even stranger. He had just transferred half of his family¡¯s businesses and assets to the Stardust Corporation this morning. Why did the Stardust Corporation suddenly transfer 200 million dors to the Holmes?
What¡¯s going on?
Could Lucas Gray and the Stardust Corporation not want to be known as robbers, so they deliberately transferred two hundred million dors to the Holmes to make it look like they paid for the assets instead of robbing them?
For a while, Norman couldn¡¯t figure out what Lucas was thinking.
Suddenly, Norman¡¯s phone on the conference table rang. The voice of his only son, Luther, came clearly from the other end. ¡°Dad, did someone transfer two hundred million dors to our bank ount?¡±
Norman hurriedly asked, ¡°Luther, what¡¯s going on? Does the two hundred million dors have something to do with you?¡±
Luther sounded even more surprised than Norman. ¡°What? Did he really transfer two hundred million dors to our ount? Dad, are you sure the money arrived?¡±
Norman¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had an ominous premonition. He frantically asked, ¡°Luther Holmes, what¡¯s going on? Who transferred the money to us? Hurry up and tell me clearly!¡±
Luther didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. He merely thought that he had gotten a lot of money. He had just mentioned it casually, yet the fool opposite him had really transferred 200 million dors to the Holmes. He was ted!
¡°Haha, Dad, let me tell you. I ran into an idiot today and told him to give me two hundred million dors aspensation. He actually really did it. If I had known he was sopliant, I would have asked him for more money. This is almost a few months of our family¡¯s profit!
¡°Oh, by the way, this idiot seems to know you. He even wanted me to tell you that his name is Lucas Gray. Do you think he was frightened silly by your reputation?¡±
Luther was still speaking proudly, but when Norman heard the name Lucas Gray, his body immediately trembled.
¡°What¡ what did you say? Did you say that his name is Lucas Gray? Is¡ is he a tall young man in his twenties?¡± Norman asked, his voice shaking.
Luther still had no idea what was happening. He nced at Lucas and answered nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a young man in histe twenties. Dad, do you really know this idiot?¡±
Norman was so angry that he was on the verge of having a heart attack. He hollered, ¡°Who are you calling an idiot?! You¡¯re the idiot! And the greatest one at that!
¡°I don¡¯t care what happened between you two and why he transferred money to us. In any case, immediately kneel down and apologize to him. Quickly beg him to forgive you. Do you hear me?¡±
Norman was practically shouting at the top of his lungs.
He never thought that his son would provoke Lucas!
The Holmes had ended up in this state and had been forced to hand over half of the family¡¯s assets because of Lucas. Moreover, they were still discussing the matter just now. Although they couldn¡¯t let Lucas off, they had to take him seriously. Before finding a backer who could rival Lucas, they definitely couldn¡¯t provoke him again.
But what happened now?
Before the meeting even ended, Norman¡¯s only son had encountered Lucas and offended him greatly!
As for Lucas¡¯spensation of 200 million dors, Norman knew that his son must have extorted Lucas, given that Luther had done simr things in the past.
Otherwise, what could have happened to warrant apensation of 200 million dors?
After offending Lucas so terribly, could Luther return in one piece?
Norman didn¡¯t dare to think about it anymore. He could only tell his son to kneel and beg for forgiveness. Perhaps this way, he might have a chance of survival.
Chapter 1310 - 1310 Greed
1310 Greed
¡°Dad, are you out of your mind? You actually want me to kneel and apologize to this punk?¡± Luther¡¯s voice of disbelief came from the phone. ¡°Dad, are you kidding me? This punk¡ he¡¯s just an ordinary person, while I¡¯m the scion of the esteemed Holmes family. How can I kneel and apologize to someone like him?¡±
Luther had never suffered such humiliation before!
Norman flew into a rage. ¡°I told you to kneel and apologize, so kneel and apologize. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Would I harm you? I¡¯m doing this to save your life!
¡°Anyway, send me your current location, and I¡¯ll rush over right now! If you still haven¡¯t received Mr. Gray¡¯s forgiveness by the time I arrive, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±
!!
Norman hung up furiously.
Luther, who was standing in the square, was staring at his phone,pletely dumbfounded.
He couldn¡¯t understand his father¡¯s request at all.
Lucas looked like an extremely ordinary young man. He was wearing shabby clothes without a single designer item on his body. Moreover, he drove a Jaguar, which was too lowlypared to the cars of the wealthy scions in DC.
More importantly, there wasn¡¯t a prominent family in DC with thest name Gray. He was the scion of the Holmes family. Why should he kneel and apologize to this person?
Luther¡¯s wife had heard some of their conversation and asked in horror, ¡°Honey, what did your father just say? How¡ how could he make you kneel and beg this idiot for forgiveness? Is there something wrong? Your father must have mistaken him for someone else, right?¡±
Luther came to a sudden realization. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Dad must have gotten the wrong person! Maybe this guy just has the same name as a big shot named Lucas Gray! How can I kneel and apologize to someone like him?¡±
He was subconsciously only willing to believe this reason.
Initially, Luther had thought that since the 200 million dors had already arrived in the ount, he could let Lucas leave. But after giving it some consideration, he changed his mind. Since Lucas had so easily transferred 200 million dors, he was obviously a rich idiot.
He had to continue extorting him.
¡°Punk, you¡¯re indeed a man of your word. The money has arrived.¡± Luther looked at Lucas with malicious intentions. ¡°This money ispensation for the damage to my wife¡¯s car and for injuring my bodyguards.
¡°But don¡¯t forget that your father-inw also hit my wife and my precious son. We can¡¯t just let this slide, can we? Tell me, how much do you n topensate me for their mental suffering?¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t help bursting intoughter.
He had never seen anyone so greedy and thick in the head.
¡°You wanted me topensate you with two hundred million dors, but your car is only worth ten million at most, which is not even a fraction of two hundred million dors. This amount doesn¡¯t include the so-called mental suffering?¡± Lucas retorted.
¡°Since I¡¯ve told you to pay up, then pay up! What nonsense are you babbling? Besides, I clearly told you topensate me with two hundred million dors, but you transferred it to the Holmes¡¯ main ount. Did I get a single penny of it? Since I didn¡¯t, it means yourpensation doesn¡¯t count. Do you get it?
¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯d better transfer two hundred million dors to me right now, not a single cent less. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get it from me!¡± Luther said greedily.
Next to him, his wife chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Only the money paid in our ount is considered ourpensation. Who knows why you transferred the money to another ount. It certainly doesn¡¯t count! Anyway, transfer two hundred million dors to my husband¡¯s ount right now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll immediately call people over and make sure you don¡¯t leave this ce in one piece!¡±
In their opinion, Lucas was clearly afraid of the Holmes since he hadpliantly transferred the massive sum of 200 million dors to them.
This man could fork out so much money so easily. Clearly, he had a lot of cash in hand. Thinking that Lucas was wealthy but stupid and not from a well-known family, they decided to take advantage of this opportunity to extort more money from him!
In total, they would be getting 400 million dors!
At the thought that they would acquire such a huge sum of money in just one day, Luther and his wife were over the moon.
Luther and his wife immediately shocked the onlookers speechless.
They were all ordinary people, and they had never seen anyone as shameless as Luther and his wife.
After extorting Lucas of 200 million dors, they had the cheek to say that thepensation didn¡¯t count since the money hadn¡¯t been transferred to their ount. They were even forcing him to transfer another 200 million dors. Luther and his wife were the most thick-skinned and shameless people the onlookers had ever seen!
The scion of the Holmes was actually so shameless, surprising many people and ruining their fantasies of the wealthy.
Of course, despite being shocked and disappointed, none of them dared to criticize the Holmes for going overboard out of consideration of their status and power.
Luther and his wife had already regarded Lucas as a fool they could extort. They even thought that Lucas would obediently transfer another massive sum of money to them again.
But unexpectedly, Lucas only stood still and said indifferently, ¡°You want me topensate you again? No, not a single cent!¡±
His words immediately angered Luther.
The man who had just transferred 200 million dors without batting an eyelid actually said that he didn¡¯t have a single cent left. Who would believe this? He must be taking me for a fool!
Luther shouted viciously, ¡°Damn it! Punk, are you courting death? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t let you off if you don¡¯tpensate me!
¡°My father is Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes family. He¡¯s on his way here with his subordinates. If you refuse topensate me, you will be dead meat once my fatheres! Do you hear me?¡±
¡°Is Norman Holmesing? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for him toe!¡±
Lucas sneered and made a call. ¡°Bring some people to the leisure square in the center of mymunity. Come here as soon as possible.¡±
Hearing Lucas calling people over, Luther didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he said with disdain, ¡°Hmph, fine, I¡¯ll let you call people here. No matter who you call, it won¡¯t matter to the Holmes!¡±
Lucas ignored him.
About seven minutester, close to 30 ck Mercedes-Benz cars charged over and stopped outside the leisure square.
Four or five burly men in ck suits immediately jumped out from each car, totaling more than a hundred people. As they stood in the leisure square, their aura was astonishing, causing the surrounding crowd to hurriedly step back, for fear of being implicated.
Seeing so many people in front of them, Luther and his wife smiled smugly. ¡°Our people are here. Punk, it seems like your end ising!¡±
Lucas smiled strangely. ¡°Is that so? Are you sure they¡¯re your people?¡±
Chapter 1311 - 1311 Who Is It?
1311 Who Is It?
After Luther heard what Lucas said, the smile on his face stiffened, and bewilderment shed in his eyes.
His wife immediately shouted, ¡°If they¡¯re our people, are they yours, you bumpkin? You just moved here. How could you find so many experts within such a short time? You¡¯re really shameless!¡±
Lucas remained calm and didn¡¯t even look at the two of them.
The person leading the men in ck was tall, burly, and dashing. He walked over to Lucas, got down on one knee, and reported, ¡°Lucas, due to time constraints, I only brought a hundred people here. Are they enough?¡±
Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes. Wait for me here.¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± the leader acknowledged. With a wave of his hand, the hundred people stood neatly behind Lucas, their momentum astonishing.
This scene shocked Luther and his wife speechless.
¡°This punk¡ called these people over? How¡ how is that possible?¡±
Lucas saw the Maserati parked by the roadside at a nce. The logo on the hood of the car was gone, so this must be the car that they had used Amelia of damaging.
¡°Smash that car!¡± Lucas pointed at the Maserati.
¡°Yes!¡±¡® The muscr leader acknowledged and instructed, ¡°Lucas wants us to smash that car!¡±
The next moment, the hundred people charged straight toward the Maserati.
After one punchnded, there was a huge dent in the hood. With the next punch, the ss windows of the car shattered.
¡°Stop it! Stop! This is my car! It¡¯s worth more than ten million dors! I¡¯ll kill you if you dare to touch it! Stop! Do you hear me?!¡± Luther¡¯s wife screamed hysterically and tried to stop them from smashing her beloved car.
But how could these people listen to her?
Even though these burly men were hitting the car with their bare hands, the effect was simr to using weapons. In just a few seconds, the ten-million-dor luxury car turned into a pile of distorted scrap metal.
This scene stunned the onlookers.
This expensive car was smashed into a pile of scrap metal with bare hands just like that.
Seeing that her beloved car had turned into scrap metal, Luther¡¯s wife was boiling with fury. She lost her sanity on the spot and charged at Lucas while waving her long fingernails. ¡°Bastard! How dare you smash my car? Compensate me for it!¡±
¡°Get lost!¡±
Before she could even touch Lucas, the person next to Lucas kicked her away. She fell to the ground in distress.
Lucas looked coldly at Luther¡¯s wife lying on the ground. ¡°Your car? I remember clearly that the two hundred million dors you wanted me topensate you includes thepensation for this car. In other words, this car belongs to me now, and I can smash it however I want. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±
Luther¡¯s wife was stunned. Only then did she remember that when she demandedpensation from Lucas, she had included the full price of the car. In that case, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Lucas to say that the car belonged to him.
But she just wanted to extort him and make him give them more money. She didn¡¯t really n to give away her beloved car!
Her Maserati was thetest model and had been flown in from abroad. She had only driven it a few times and was already in love with it. Even though the logo had been damaged, it would cost only a few thousand dors to get it reced with a new one. In fact, she was nning to get it reced after settling everything today!
But her car had now been turned into a pile of scrap metal. She was so furious that she almost vomited blood.
Seeing that his wife had been kicked to the ground, Luther flew into a rage. ¡°Bastard, how dare you touch my woman? You must have a death wish! Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, a Lincoln limousine sped over and stopped outside the leisure square.
Seeing the familiar license te, Luther felt confident and grinned smugly. ¡°Bastard, my father is here. It¡¯s time for you to die!¡±
The door of the limousine opened, and an elderly man in his sixties stepped out of it. It was Norman!
¡°Wow, take a look! It¡¯s Norman Holmes, the head of the Holmes family! I had the honor to see him from a distance before!¡±
¡°Since Mr. Holmes is here in person, it seems that the matter today has already spiraled out of proportion. This isn¡¯t going to end well!¡±
¡°Yeah, the Holmes are very powerful now. Since the Waltons left DC, a position among the eight top families of DC has opened up, and thepetition is fierce. I heard that the Holmes are likely to take over this position!¡±
¡°Wow! It seems that the Holmes are really impressive. They¡¯re definitely not people we can afford to offend! It looks like that young man and his family are doomed! Ah, speaking of which, they¡¯ve really encountered a disaster today. They were living well before, but now¡¡±
¡°Shh! Keep your volume down! Are you tired of living? If the Holmes¡¯ helmsman hears you, we¡¯ll be in trouble too!¡±
¡
After Norman appeared in the leisure square, the surrounding crowd burst into discussion.
But their voices were extremely soft, for fear that Norman and the Holmes would hear them.
Seeing that their greatest backer had arrived, Luther and his wife instantly felt confident and weren¡¯t worried anymore.
Luther¡¯s wife even mocked Lucas. ¡°Bumpkin, weren¡¯t you very smug just now? Since you had the guts to hit my bodyguards and get your people to smash my car, I¡¯ll see how you can continue being arrogant now that the helmsman of the Holmes is here!¡±
Luther mocked too, ¡°Hah, you¡¯re just a nobody. In front of my father, you¡¯re nothing! My father is the helmsman of the Holmes. With a singlemand of his, a small fry like you will die!¡±
Lucas looked at the few people in front of him yfully and suddenly smiled. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Is Mr. Holmes really here to confront me? I think your father is here to teach you, his unfilial son, a lesson.¡±
Luther snapped, ¡°Damn it! You bastard, who are you calling unfilial? When my father sees how arrogant you are, you¡¯ll die miserably!¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk with him at all. He merely nced at Norman, who was walking over with a mirthless smile.
Chapter 1312 - 1312 Regret
1312 Regret
Because numerous cars were surrounding the leisure square, it took Norman more than 20 seconds to walk over, so he didn¡¯t have time to say anything yet.
Luther stepped forward, supported Norman¡¯s arm, andined, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally here! Did you hear that? This arrogant bastard dared to scold me in front of you. He even got so many people to surround us, and they also smashed my wife¡¯s car and hit her! You can¡¯t let him off!¡±
His wife also hurried over to hold Norman¡¯s other arm andined with tears all over her face, ¡°Norman, your precious grandson and I were bullied terribly! This bastard has a little bastard who bullied Tommy, and they hit us. If you don¡¯t stand up for us, who knows what else they¡¯ll do to us!¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Norman roared angrily. He pped Luther¡¯s wife, who was crying andining, instantly dumbfounding her.
Immediately afterward, he pped Luther hard on the face.
The two loud ps stunned everyone.
Luther¡¯s wife was dazed for a long time before she covered her face and yelled, ¡°Norman, why¡ why did you hit me?¡±
¡°Who else would I hit if not you?! You¡¯re the source of this trouble, you jinx. Of course, you deserve to be pped!¡± Norman glowered at her, wishing he could p her again.
On the way here, he had already roughly guessed what had happened. After learning what Luther¡¯s wife had done, he wished he could kill her on the spot.
At first, Luther had been doing a good job handling his business, but this woman had called his son over, which eventually led to him offending Lucas.
Of course, Norman med it on her.
Luther waspletely dumbstruck by his father¡¯s p.
All these years, he had been showered with love by Norman because he was the only son. He had never been pped in public before.
¡°Dad, you actually pped me? What mistake did we make? This bastard and his daughter are clearly the ones at fault!¡± Luther said in disbelief.
¡°Idiot, you¡¯ve made a huge mistake, but you¡¯re still unrepentant? I should just beat you to death!¡±
When Norman saw that his son was still being stubborn, didn¡¯t know what mistake he had made, and even insulted Lucas, he was furious and flustered. He charged over and continously pped Luther fiercely.
Covering his face and head with his hands, Luther wailed, but he didn¡¯t dare to hit his father back. He could only shout frantically, ¡°Dad, stop! Stop! You should be pping that bastard. Why are you hitting me?¡±
Hearing this, Norman was on the verge of vomiting blood.
He had already instructed Luther to kneel and beg Lucas for forgiveness.
However, this imbecile not only didn¡¯t obey his instructions, but he even insulted Lucas. He was courting death!
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Luther was his only son, Norman would have abandoned a fool like him and left him to his own devices long ago!
There was also Luther¡¯s wife. She was just a brainless woman who was nothing more than a pretty face and couldn¡¯t get anything done properly. All she did was go around forming enemies and feuds.
Even though things had alreadye to this, this woman still kept insulting Lucas and his child. She was just adding fuel to the fire and causing the Holmes to end up in a more miserable plight.
The more Norman thought about it, the angrier he became. He didn¡¯t stop hitting Luther.
If it wasn¡¯t because she was his daughter-inw and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to hit a woman, he would have beaten this idiot couple together.
Lucas coldly watched the chaos between the Holmes without saying anything.
The hundred people stood behind him neatly, exuding a silent sense of oppression.
The surrounding crowd was utterly bbergasted by the scene before them.
They had thought that after Norman arrived, he would definitely get his people to teach Lucas a lesson. There might even be a group fight between Norman¡¯s people and Lucas¡¯s.
To their surprise, the first thing Norman did when he arrived was to beat his son up.
This scene waspletely beyond their expectations.
Norman was pping Luther with all his might, leaving numerous red marks on his face and causing him to wail in pain. But due to his old age, he was panting after pping him for a while and could no longer continue.
Panting heavily, he walked over to Lucas and bowed his head respectfully. He said in a shaky voice, ¡°I am so sorry, Mr. Gray. I failed to teach my son well. I am so sorry that he offended you!
¡°Mr. Gray, please spare my son once on ount that the Holmes have just submitted to you! From now on, I will definitely take him in hand and make sure he doesn¡¯t make any more mistakes!¡±
Boom!
As soon as he said this, everyone was thunderstruck.
What did they just hear?
Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the esteemed Holmes family, actually apologized to a young man and begged for his forgiveness?
His attitude was so deferential and cautious, as if he was afraid of offending Lucas.
They even heard the word ¡®submit¡¯. Who submitted to whom?
Could the Holmes have pledged allegiance to this young man in his twenties?
They couldn¡¯t believe it!
Luther¡¯s jaw dropped, and his mind went nk.
Why¡ why couldn¡¯t he understand what his father said?
His wife gaped with disbelief all over her face.
But seeing Norman¡¯s expression, she had no choice but to believe it.
Suddenly, a chill surged up straight from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, causing her to be filled with fear and horror.
Could Lucas Gray really be some big shot that even Norman has to behave deferentially toward him?
When she thought of what she had done earlier, such as pping Lucas¡¯s daughter, calling her a little bastard, and extorting 200 million dors from Lucas under the pretext ofpensation, her face turned pale, and overwhelming regret flooded her heart.
If she had known that Lucas was such a terrifying figure, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to offend him and his daughter!
Chapter 1313 - 1313 Settling Scores
1313 Settling Scores
Lucas just nced at Norman and ignored his pleas. He said indifferently, ¡°Just stand at the side and don¡¯t make anyments. I will handle this myself.¡±
Norman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t going to let his son off easily.
He gritted his teeth and pleaded, ¡°Mr. Gray, I know it¡¯s my son¡¯s fault for what happened today, but he¡¯s my only son. Please spare his life!¡±
Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, and the next moment, he gave Norman a resounding p across the face.
¡°I just told you to shut up and stand at the side. If you dare to be nosy, don¡¯t me me for being hostile!¡±
He was really furious!
Everything Luther and his wife had done today, especially pping Amelia, hadpletely angered Lucas.
Lucas had been holding back his anger and not ring up, not because he wanted to spare Luther and his wife but because he had decided to deal with them in front of Norman.
Now that Norman was here, Lucas no longer needed to hold back his anger.
Unfortunately, Norman still couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly and talked too much. Lucas didn¡¯t have the patience for him.
Feeling the stinging pain on his face, Norman waspletely bbergasted by Lucas¡¯s rage.
Back in the Parker residence yesterday, Lucas had beenposed and indifferent, so Norman didn¡¯t expect that he would face Lucas¡¯s wrath so soon.
At this moment, Norman finally realized how terrifying this feeling was.
Even though he was the helmsman of the Holmes family and had a high status, his heart skipped a beat the moment Lucas lost his temper. He didn¡¯t even dare to raise his head, let alone defy Lucas.
Lucas¡¯s p also caused the surrounding crowd to freeze on the spot.
They never thought that the helmsman of the dignified Holmes family would be pped by a young man in public!
But Norman didn¡¯t dare to retaliate or even show any anger.
This scene caused the jaws of countless people to drop.
Luther and his wife were the ones who were the most shocked!
They never thought that Norman would be pped by Lucas like a junior getting scolded and being told not to be nosy.
How terrifying must Lucas Gray¡¯s identity be?!
Even the head of one of the eight top families in DC wouldn¡¯t humiliate his father in public!
Luther and his wife turned deathly pale. They realized that they had really made an irreparable mistake and offended a big shot they should have never offended!
¡°You said you wantedpensation, and I already paid it. Now, it¡¯s time we settle scores for everything that happened today.¡± Lucas looked at Luther and his wife coldly. ¡°Especially the matter about hitting my daughter.¡±
His gazended on Luther¡¯s wife, and the coldness in his eyes was piercing.
Luther¡¯s wife shivered uncontrobly, and her legs went limp as she dropped to her knees.
¡°I¡ I¡¡± she stammered, her heart beating wildly. She couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence.
¡°Bitch! This is all your fault! Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Gray!¡±
Knowing how terrifying Luca¡¯s identity was and seeing him aze with anger, Luther couldn¡¯t care about anything else. He fell to his knees in front of Lucas before pping his wife hard and scolding her, ¡°Keep pping your face until Mr. Gray forgives you!¡±
At this moment, his wife couldn¡¯t care about the humiliation. She just wanted to survive. After hearing Luther¡¯s scolding, she raised her hands without a word and alternately pped her face heavily on each side with each hand.
p! p! p!
While pping herself loudly, she pleaded for mercy with Lucas, ¡°I¡ it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so foul-mouthed. I shouldn¡¯t have hit your daughter! Mr. Gray, please forgive me!
¡°I¡¯m just a bitch who doesn¡¯t know anything. I won¡¯t dare to do this anymore. From now on, I¡¯ll turn over a new leaf and stop bullying people. Mr. Gray, please let me off!¡±
Luther¡¯s wife was merciless with the ps because she wanted to beg for Lucas¡¯s forgiveness. Soon, her cheeks were swollen, and there were handprints all over her face.
Lucas looked coldly at the two people kneeling in front of him. ¡°You two should know clearly what the cause is and what the truth is. You clearly knew that my daughter was innocent, yet you still hit her. She¡¯s only five, but you actually hit her!
¡°To tell you the truth, I¡¯m usually quite easygoing, but my family are the most important people to me. No one is allowed to harm them! But you people crossed the line and touched my taboo. How can I let you off easily?¡±
Lucas¡¯s icy cold voice continued, ¡°I¡¯ll break the hand you used to p my daughter. Does this sound fair? Also, you kept insulting my daughter. Since you have such a foul mouth, I don¡¯t think you need to talk anymore. I¡¯ll sever your tongue!¡±
Luther¡¯s wife was scared soulless. She copsed to the ground and instantly wet her pants.
Luther was terrified as well. His heart was pounding rapidly as he frantically kowtowed. ¡°Mr. Gray, please spare me! I really know my mistakes. Please let me off!¡±
Lucas¡¯s cold eyes fell on Luther. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t forget to settle scores with you too.
¡°You got your bodyguards to hit my father-inw and even tried to kidnap him and my daughter. I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±
Luther was so frightened that he was shuddering while begging for forgiveness profusely. But Lucas remained unmoved.
Lucas said, ¡°You have to pay the price for everything you do. Since you got people to kick my father-inw and caused him to suffer heavy injuries, I¡¯ll pay you back in your own coin.
¡°I have a hundred people here. If you¡¯re still alive after each of them kicks you once, then we¡¯re even!¡±
Norman and Luther both had a drastic change in expression!
Chapter 1314 - 1314 Who Went Overboard?
1314 Who Went Overboard?
Getting kicked by a hundred people?
Even if they were a hundred ordinary people, he would definitely die from all the kicks.
Moreover, the people Lucas had called over were all experts. They had just ruined the Maserati with their bare hands. If they kicked someone, let alone survive, this person would probably turn into a pile of badly mangled flesh.
Only now did Luther feel immense horror. He frantically shouted at his father, ¡°Dad! Quicklye save me! I don¡¯t want to die! If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±
At this moment, only his father could save him.
Meanwhile, another figure appeared next to Lucas. It was Jordan. ¡°Lucas, I already know what happened. How dare this woman p Amelia? I¡¯ll make sure she pays the price!¡±
Jordan walked over to Luther¡¯s wife and shouted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who hit Amelia, huh? Stick out the hand you used to p her!¡±
Luther¡¯s wife was scared out of her wits at this point. Kneeling on the ground, she begged profusely, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I know my mistake now, and I will never dare do it again. Please let me off! I can apologize to that child¡ Her name¡¯s Amelia, right? I can apologize to Amelia and seek her forgiveness. I¡¯m willing to do anything as long as you don¡¯t break my hand! Please!¡±
She was weeping bitterly, looking extremely miserable.
Jordan was utterly unmoved. ¡°It¡¯s toote for regret now! Amelia is only a five-year-old child, but you¡¯re an adult in your thirties. How could youy your hand on a child? Are you still human?
¡°Lucas is already being very kind. He only wants to cripple one of your hands. If you still beg for mercy, your hand won¡¯t be the only thing ruined!¡±
Trembling in fear, Luther¡¯s wife knew that she had really offended the wrong person this time and was about to face devastating consequences!
But she couldn¡¯t bear to have her hand crippled!
¡°Norman, save me! You¡¯re the helmsman of the Holmes, and I¡¯m your daughter-inw. How can you just stand by and watch them cripple my hand? Norman, I really know my mistakes this time. Hurry up and save me. I¡¯ll definitely change! Norman!¡±
Norman¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. His hands were clenched tightly, and he was gnashing his teeth loudly.
How could he not want to save his son and daughter-inw?
His daughter-inw would have one hand broken and her tongue severed. If she really suffered this punishment, she would be disabled. How could she continue being a daughter-inw of the Holmes and the wife of the future helmsman?
Moreover, if the hundred experts kicked his son, Luther would suffer horrendous injuries, if not die!
Luther was his only son. There was no way he could ept this oue!
But he had no choice now!
¡°Do it!¡± Lucas ordered.
Jordan immediately grabbed Luther¡¯s wife¡¯s right wrist and squeezed it hard, crushing her wrist bones into bits.
Like this, it would be difficult for her wrist to ever recover.
¡°Ah! My wrist!¡± Luther¡¯s wife shrieked, and her eyes rolled backward as she passed out in pain.
Meanwhile, Luther suffered a hard kick in the chest, which sent him flying in the air before falling hard onto the ground.
He screamed miserably and pleaded with Norman desperately, ¡°Ah!! Dad, save me! It hurts! My bones are about to break! Tell them to stop, or I¡¯ll die!¡±
He was the scion of the Holmes. He lived a sheltered life and had never suffered any injuries before. How could he withstand this beating?
After the first kick, Luther felt as if his chest bones were on the verge of breaking, and his organs were aching badly. He felt the fear of death.
But his pleas were futile. The person who gave the order was Lucas, and the people taking action were Lucas¡¯s subordinates. As long as Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, the hundred burly men would never stop hitting him.
Bang!
The second kicknded on Luther¡¯s shoulder, causing him to clutch it and howl.
Bang!
The third kicknded on Luther¡¯s waist, causing him to scream like a pig getting ughtered.
Bang!
Bang!
¡
The fourth kick, the fifth kick, the sixth¡nded on his body, causing him to wail incessantly.
In fact, they had already lightened their blows. Otherwise, with their strength, Luther would have died after the first kick.
This scene shocked the crowd, and their eyes revealed endless horror.
Luther was the scion of the Holmes, yet he was being kicked mercilessly like a ball.
If they hadn¡¯t seen this scene with their own eyes, they would have never dared to believe it!
¡°Enough! Stop!¡±
Hearing his son¡¯s endless screams, Norman finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.
Lucas looked at him coldly, ¡°Now that your son is being beaten, you feel heartbroken? But did your son and daughter-inw show any mercy when they were hitting my daughter and father-inw?¡±
Norman gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I admit that my son and daughter-inw are at fault. I¡¯ve apologized to you for this, but their mistakes don¡¯t warrant death, right?
¡°My daughter-inw deserves to have her hand crippled for hitting your daughter, and my son has been kicked more than ten times for hurting your father-inw. Isn¡¯t this punishment enough?
¡°Please spare them on my ount!¡±
Norman was well aware that if he didn¡¯t speak up and ask for mercy now, his son might really be kicked to death!
Lucas shook his head indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±
Norman¡¯s facial muscles twitched violently as he asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Mr. Gray, must you really kill my son? He may have made a mistake, but he definitely doesn¡¯t deserve to die for it. Please don¡¯t go overboard!¡±
¡°Me? Overboard?¡± Lucas sneered. ¡°Your dear son and daughter-inw have done many worse things! They even ordered their bodyguards to take my father-inw and daughter hostage and extorted two hundred million dors for me. Before you arrived, they even forced me to hand over another two hundred million!
¡°They even wanted me to use my house and my wife as coteral. If you were in my shoes, would you be able to forgive such behavior easily?
¡°Since you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m being overboard, why don¡¯t you think about how much worse they¡¯ve been to others before?
¡°If I were just an ordinary person and wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Holmes, would I be forced to part with my family and still have to suck it up?
...
¡°Tell me now, who went overboard!¡±
Chapter 1315 - 1315 Checking Surveillance Camera Footage
1315 Checking Surveince Camera Footage
Lucas¡¯s righteous usation left Norman speechless.
Norman didn¡¯t expect that his son and daughter-inw had done so many things that even he thought were vicious.
But no matter what, it was his son. Norman could only try his best to find a solution for this conflict and protect him.
¡°Mr. Gray, I admit that they are at fault for making you pay two hundred million dors inpensation. But at the end of the day, this conflict wouldn¡¯t have happened if your daughter hadn¡¯t damaged my daughter-inw¡¯s car. Isn¡¯t that so?
¡°Besides, you were just talking about a hypothetical situation. The truth now is that your daughter only suffered a p, and your father only suffered a kick. They didn¡¯t suffer any other injuries, but my daughter-inw has already lost one of her hands, and my son has been beaten up so badly. Maybe even a few of his bones have been broken!
¡°My son and daughter-inw are in a much worse state than your daughter and father-inw. Can¡¯t you just let them off? I can promise that such things won¡¯t happen again!¡±
Norman spoke with red eyes.
Lucas was about tough out loud. ¡°Hah, at this point, you actually still think that the cause of the conflict is my daughter damaging the logo of your daughter-inw¡¯s car? Okay, I¡¯ll let you see clearly what happened!¡±
He instructed, ¡°Go to themunity¡¯s security office and bring me the surveince camera footage!
¡°Let¡¯s see if my daughter really damaged someone else¡¯s car but didn¡¯t dare to take responsibility or if someone used her and bullied her when they¡¯re the ones at fault!¡±
Someone at the side immediately acknowledged, ¡°Yes!¡±
He hurried to the security office of themunity.
In this upscalemunity, there were definitely numerous surveince cameras in the public area, especially in the yground of the leisure square, so as to avoid conflicts and disputes.
Lucas firmly believed that his daughter would never lie, so getting the surveince camera footage was the best way to clear her name, lest the Holmes keep harping on Amelia.
Just because he didn¡¯t pursue the matter earlier, it didn¡¯t mean that he would allow others to nder his daughter!
Seeing how confident Lucas was, Norman suddenly became nervous.
Norman wasn¡¯t present when the incident happened. All he heard was his son and daughter-inw¡¯s one-sided im that the conflict broke out because Lucas¡¯s daughter had refused to own up to damaging his daughter-inw¡¯s car.
Thus, Norman kept thinking that Lucas¡¯s family members were the ones at fault, so he had the confidence to argue with him.
But if the truth was as Lucas said, and Amelia didn¡¯t damage the car, then his son and daughter-inw¡¯s behavior would be indefensible!
If Amelia had really been pped when she hadn¡¯t damaged the car, and his son and daughter-inw had really forced Lucas topensate them 200 million dors¡
Thinking of this, Norman felt his vision turn dark, and he was on the verge of breaking down.
No, I have to calm down. I can¡¯t panic yet!
Before getting the surveince camera footage, no one knows what the truth is. Maybe Lucas Gray¡¯s daughter is the one lying!
Or what if the surveince cameras were faulty and no footage was captured?
Norman could onlyfort himself like this.
Unfortunately, Lucas¡¯s subordinate soon returned with a young man in a gray suit. This person was Mr. Milton, the supervisor of themunity¡¯s property management office.
Milton knew that something major had happened here, but conflicts involving wealthy families like the Holmes were beyond his ability to meddle with.
It was a fight between giants, so he didn¡¯t appear at all and just feigned ignorance.
But since someone hade to him and requested to check the surveince camera footage, Milton could no longer feign ignorance and had no choice but to rush over with aptop and the surveince camera footage. Without a word, he immediately yed the footage.
¡°Mr. Holmes, the surveince camera footage is right here. Widen your eyes and take a good look!¡± Lucas said with a sarcastic smile.
Even though he hadn¡¯t watched the surveince camera footage yet, he believed that his daughter definitely wouldn¡¯t lie, so he was certain that Amelia hadn¡¯t damaged the car logo.
The surveince camera footage began ying, and Norman was staring closely at the scene on theptop screen, wanting to see clearly what the truth was.
But the more he watched, the paler he became, and his body even trembled uncontrobly.
Reason being, the scene in the footage waspletely different from what he had imagined!
The logo of his daughter-inw¡¯s car had been broken by his grandson. From beginning to end, Amelia had never touched the car.
Afterward, his grandson even stuffed the broken logo into Amelia¡¯s hand and then started bawling. Shortly after, his daughter-inw appeared and pped Amelia on the face, pping her so hard that she fell to the ground. Even after Amelia fell, his daughter-inw still wanted to continue hitting her.
Moreover, Lucas¡¯s father-inw hadn¡¯tid a hand on his grandson and daughter-inw at all. All he did was protect his granddaughter in his arms, yet Norman¡¯s daughter-inw attacked him and left scratches all over his face.
What happened next made Norman even more ashamed.
His grandson and daughter-inw were incredibly arrogant, so much so that they even forced William to sell his house to raise funds for thepensation. They even wanted to take William and Amelia hostage and almost threw her to her death. Worse still, they even had the cheek to make Lucaspensate them 200 million dors!
When Norman saw these scenes, he was utterly speechless and filled withplicated emotions.
As long as he put himself in Lucas¡¯s shoes and imagined his daughter and father-inw being treated this way when they were clearly innocent, he would definitely want to kill the culprits too!
It was understandable that Lucas didn¡¯t want to spare his son and daughter-inw.
Thud!
Norman knelt in front of Lucas, guilt written all over his face. ¡°Mr. Gray, this incident is indeed our fault. My son, daughter-inw, and grandson have all made mistakes. The Holmes have indeed wronged you. We are truly sorry for offending you, your daughter, and your father-inw!
¡°If possible, I would kill my son with my own hands to appease you! But he¡¯s my only son, and I can¡¯t let him die! If he dies, I don¡¯t know what I would do. I¡ I really have no other choice!¡±
Norman pleaded tearfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, please spare my son¡¯s life on ount that the Holmes have pledged allegiance to you! You can punish my family however you wish. I just beg you to spare his life!¡±
Norman prostrated on the ground and cried bitterly.
The helmsman of an established family actually knelt on the ground and begged a young man in tears with no regard for his dignity. This scene greatly shocked everyone present.
Chapter 1316 - 1316 Tenfold Return
1316 Tenfold Return
Lucas wasn¡¯t bent on killing Luther.
But Luther and his wife¡¯s behavior truly angered him.
Since Norman had his heart set on saving Luther¡¯s life, the Holmes would have to pay the price.
¡°You want me to spare his life? I remember your son and daughter-inw like making peoplepensate them for their mental suffering, and they even demand hundreds of millions of dors. In that case, it won¡¯t be too much for me to ask forpensation for my father-inw¡¯s and daughter¡¯s mental suffering, right?¡±
Lucas looked down at Norman kneeling in front of him and said coldly, ¡°Since they wanted two hundred million dors inpensation, I won¡¯t ask for much. You just have topensate me with two billion dors.
¡°Within five minutes, I want to see the money deposited in the Stardust Corporation¡¯s ount. Then I¡¯ll consider today¡¯s matter is over. Otherwise, the remaining ny kicks are still waiting for your son.¡±
Norman¡¯s eyes widened in shock.
Two billion dors?!
This¡ this was a staggering sum of money!
The Holmes¡¯ original assets added up to nearly 20 billion dors, but they had just given half of their assets to Lucas this morning. Now, they only had about 10 billion dors left, but Lucas was demanding 2 billion inpensation?!
He was simply asking for almost all of the Holmes¡¯ liquid assets!
Two hundred million dors¡ Two billion dors¡
Norman suddenly understood why Lucas had transferred thepensation of 200 million dors to the Holmes even though he was so powerful. It turned out that he was waiting for them here!
He would make sure to get back everything he had been robbed of tenfold. This was Lucas¡¯s style!
Norman knew that there was no way to turn the situation around. If he wanted to save Luther, this was the only solution.
Norman gritted and agreed, ¡°Okay, I agree. I¡¯ll get someone to transfer the money now!¡±
Then he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Transfer 2 billion, no, 2.2 billion dors to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s ount immediately! Do it right now. The sooner, the better! We¡¯ll talk about the reason when I¡¯m back!¡±
The reason it was 2.2 billion dors was that the 200 million dors that Lucas had transferred earlier was still in the Holmes¡¯ ount, which Norman didn¡¯t dare to ept.
The person on the other end said something, and Norman hollered angrily, ¡°I told you to transfer the money immediately! I¡¯m the helmsman of the family, and no one can question my decisions! Even if you have any objections, wait until I return!¡±
Clearly, the Holmes were displeased that Norman had transferred so much money multiple times today.
In fact, it made sense. The Holmes had been told that they had suddenly lost half of their assets in just one day, and now, they had lost another two billion dors. They obviously couldn¡¯t be calm.
Soon, Lucas received a call from Flynn. ¡°Lucas, we just received a transfer of 2.2 billion dors from the Holmes. May I know why?¡±
¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±
After confirming that the transfer waspleted, Lucas didn¡¯t say anything else and simply said to Norman, ¡°Okay, you can leave with them now.¡±
Norman seemed to have aged several years in an instant. He was furious, heartbroken, and helpless, but he could only wave his hand and leave with the other Holmes.
Seeing them leaving, Jordan said unwillingly, ¡°Lucas, are you going to let them off just like that? I think the Holmes are definitely disgruntled and will most likely create some trouble in the future.¡±
Lucas said calmly, ¡°Get people to keep an eye on their movements. If the Holmes really have a death wish, I¡¯ll fulfill it.¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Jordan agreed.
After everything was settled, Lucas looked at Jordan and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say this morning that you were going to Nevada to look for Brett Hamilton? You even said you were taking a flight there. I thought you were already there. Why are you suddenly back here?¡±
Jordan said with a depressed look, ¡°Yeah, I nned to look for Brett Hamilton, but just as I was about to board the ne, I received news that something happened to the Hamiltons. So they¡¯ve given up on conquering Oregon and Nevada and left the states this morning.
¡°Fortunately, I received the news before boarding the ne. Otherwise, I would have made a wasted trip and been even more annoyed.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so? The Hamiltons actually gave up on Nevada and Oregon?¡± Lucas was quite surprised.
The Hamiltons had gotten into a conflict with him in order to take over California. He remembered that the Hamiltons had almost taken over the states surrounding California. Why did they suddenly give up?
Jordan was also puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not clear about the reason yet. ording to my information, the Hamiltons were just about to subdue all the top families in Nevada and Oregon, but they suddenly left without warning. It¡¯s very strange, and I¡¯ve sent people to investigate this matter.¡±
Lucas felt that the matter was extremely strange.
Just a few days ago, the Hamiltons had sent more than ten suicide warriors to deal with Lucas. Clearly, they had been determined to take over California. Yet they suddenly gave up on the territories they were so close to obtaining. It was puzzling.
Lucas instructed in a deep voice, ¡°No matter what, you should get people to keep close tabs on the Hamiltons and see where they went after leaving Nevada. Investigate what the other members of the Hamiltons are doing too.
¡°Especially if the Hamiltons appear in DC, inform me immediately!¡±
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± Jordan immediately acknowledged.
Lucas didn¡¯t dare to rx and lose his vignce toward the Hamiltons because they had sent suicide warriors to assassinate him.
Their suicide warriors had failed to kill Lucas, but if they targeted his family, they would be in great danger.
¡
When Lucas returned home, Amelia leaped into his arms and asked worriedly, ¡°Daddy! Are you okay? Did those bad guys do anything to you?¡±
Lucas picked up Amelia and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amelia. Those bad guys are gone now. They won¡¯t bully you again!¡±
He looked at the handprint on his daughter¡¯s red and slightly swollen face in heartache.
Even though William had iced Amelia¡¯s face and applied some ointment to it once they returned home, the p mark on her face was still very obvious.
Chapter 1317 - 1317 Stepping Down
1317 Stepping Down
¡°Amelia, does it still hurt?¡± Lucas carefully touched Amelia¡¯s swollen face as gently as possible.
Amelia hissed softly and said aggrievedly, ¡°A little, but it should stop hurting soon! Daddy, don¡¯t worry.¡±
Seeing how well-behaved and sensible his daughter was, Lucas felt warm and fuzzy inside.
At the same time, he was annoyed. He thought that he had been too kind to the woman who had pped Amelia by crippling only one of her hands.
!!
The kick William suffered wasn¡¯t light either. There was an obvious bruise in the middle of his chest.
After seeing it, Lucas brought William to the hospital for a detailed checkup.
After all, William wasn¡¯t young anymore. If he had sustained any internal injuries from the kick, it would be terrible.
Fortunately, the results of the checkup were good, and he had only suffered superficial wounds and bruises, which would soon recover.
¡
Meanwhile, in the conference room of the Holmes¡¯ manor¡
Norman had left the meeting halfway to save his son, Luther. When he returned home, there was arge group of family members waiting for him in the conference room.
Butpared to when his family trusted and supported him, the atmosphere in the conference room was much more solemn, and many of them were clearly displeased.
In particr, an elderly man who resembled Norman was furious and disgruntled.
After Norman took his seat, the elderly man immediately questioned, ¡°Norman, shouldn¡¯t you give us a reasonable exnation for what happened?
¡°The Holmes have already handed over half of our assets this morning, losing the efforts and hard work of countless people over the years! But you imed that it was necessary because we identally offended a powerful enemy. Fine, we can understand your rationale here.
¡°But what happened now? You suddenly transferred 2.2 billion dors from our family¡¯s ount to the Stardust Corporation out of nowhere. This massive sum of money is basically all of the Holmes¡¯ liquidity! Don¡¯t you think you owe us an exnation for this?¡±
The person who spoke was Richie Holmes, Norman¡¯s cousin, who was about the same age as him.
Richie had a high status in the Holmes family, second only to Norman¡¯s.
If Richie¡¯s father had seeded the position of helmsman back then, the current helmsman of the Holmes would be Richie, not Norman.
Now, apart from Richie, many other esteemed elders of the family were also extremely displeased with Norman.
After losing half of their family¡¯s assets, they were already in a precarious position. But Norman suddenly transferred all of the family¡¯s working capital, which made many people extremely upset.
With Richie¡¯s lead, the others chimed in one after another, ¡°Norman, quickly give us a reasonable exnation!¡±
¡°2.2 billion dors is not a small sum. Even if you¡¯re the family¡¯s helmsman, you can¡¯t squander our money away like that. You owe us an exnation!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Norman. If you can¡¯t give us an eptable reason, we won¡¯t ept it!¡±
¡
The atmosphere in the conference room was getting tense, and Norman¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.
Over the decades that he had been the helmsman of the Holmes, he had done countless things for the family and had always been showered withpliments and respect. It was the first time he was facing so much doubt and criticism during a family meeting.
¡°What are you doing? As I¡¯ve said, Lucas Gray from the Stardust Corporation isn¡¯t someone we can offend. As the helmsman of the Holmes, if I had any other solution, I wouldn¡¯t have transferred so much money from the family! What other exnation do you want from me?¡±
Norman refused to mention what had happened and merely said this, making it sound as if Lucas had forced him to transfer the 2.2 billion dors.
Richie sneered. ¡°Norman, stop fooling everyone here. The transfer has something to do with your ipetent son, Luther, right? If it wasn¡¯t because of him, the Holmes wouldn¡¯t have lost an additional 2.2 billion dors!¡±
Norman¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°Are you stalking me?¡±
¡°Hah, must you call it stalking? This matter happened in public. As long as you take a look, you¡¯ll know. Why would I have to stalk you?¡±
Richie snorted disdainfully. ¡°Norman, stop covering up for your troublemaker son and his wife. We already know what they¡¯ve done! If they hadn¡¯t offended Lucas Gray, we wouldn¡¯t have lost 2.2 billion dors!
¡°Your son and daughter-inw are the culprits, but you are to me too!¡±
Suppressing his anger, Norman asked, ¡°Since things have alreadye to this, what do you want me to do?¡±
Smack!
Richie mmed his hand hard against the table and said, ¡°As the helmsman of the Holmes, you¡¯ve actually caused the family to suffer such severe losses because of your son and daughter-inw. I think you¡¯re no longer fit to be the helmsman!
¡°Norman, it¡¯s time for you to step down!¡±
Norman realized what was going on and nodded. Heughed. ¡°Richie, is this your agenda? You just want to force me to give up my position so that you can take over as helmsman yourself!¡±
He had long known that Richie wasn¡¯t aspliant as he pretended to be. He had always coveted the position of helmsman, and he only chose to express it now!
He finally showed his greed!
But Richie ignored what Norman said and sneered. ¡°Cut the crap! The fact now is that you¡¯re no longer qualified to be the helmsman of the Holmes! And now that I have the ability, you should step down!
¡°You¡¯ve lost dozens of your experts and caused our family to suffer heavy losses. And now, you¡¯ve lost the support of most of the family. What do you have topete with me?¡±
Richie didn¡¯t hide his intentions to be the next helmsman at all. He had indeed found the best opportunity to make trouble for Norman.
Norman had lost his sixty most powerful experts yesterday, so now he was no longer a match for Richie¡¯s forces.
Norman had caused the Holmes to suffer heavy losses within one day, thus losing the prestige he had built up with great difficulty over the past few decades.
No one wanted him to continue being the Holmes¡¯ helmsman.
At this moment, an esteemed elder of the Holmes said, ¡°Norman, you¡¯d better step down! I think it¡¯s time for the Holmes to have a new helmsman.¡±
¡°I agree! It¡¯s time the Holmes has a new helmsman!¡±
¡°Yes, we need a new helmsman!¡±
¡
All of a sudden, everyone in the conference room chorused in unison, demanding that Norman step down so that they could choose a new helmsman.
Chapter 1318 - 1318 Change of Helmsman
1318 Change of Helmsman
Norman¡¯s face was incredibly gloomy now. Sitting in the master seat and watching his family berate him, he wanted to kill people.
¡°Atrocious!¡± He smashed an ashtray against the floor, shattering with a loud bang, causing the voices of opposition to cease.
¡°I am the legitimate helmsman of the Holmes. I¡¯ve worked hard for the family for years and made countless contributions, turning the Holmes into a second-tier family from a small one! Now that something so trivial has happened, you want to strip me of my position? How brazen of you!
¡°I refuse to step down. I want to see what you can do to me!¡±
!!
Norman glowered at everyone in the conference room, gritting his teeth in fury. These ingrates!
If it wasn¡¯t for him, the Holmes wouldn¡¯t be enjoying their current glory. The people sitting here wouldn¡¯t be so prestigious either.
Richie¡¯s expression darkened, and he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Norman, don¡¯t make us do this the hard way! Now, everyone wants you to step down, so stop glorifying yourself and bringing up the past!
¡°The reason the Holmes could achieve our current aplishments wasn¡¯t only due to you! But the reason why the family suffered huge losses today is entirely due to you and your son! In this case, who are you to continue monopolizing the position of helmsman?¡±
Then he stood up and shouted, ¡°Come in!¡±
Immediately, the door of the conference room was suddenly mmed open, and around 60 armed and burly men charged in and surrounded Norman.
Norman was shocked, but the moment he realized that these experts were unfamiliar, he pointed at Richie and hollered, ¡°How dare you nurture your own forces?!¡±
As the helmsman of the Holmes, he had always understood their elite forces well, and he also knew that Richie had a group of personal subordinates by his side. But he had never seen these people before. Clearly, Richie had hidden his forces very well!
Richie smiled smugly. ¡°Norman, so what if I have my own forces? You don¡¯t have any other choice now, do you?¡±
Norman gritted his teeth with all his might. The current situation really didn¡¯t allow him to resist anymore.
Richie was clearly well prepared. If he didn¡¯t step down of his own ord, Richie would definitely force him to step down. If this happened, it would be uncertain if he could survive.
He had lost this battle!
¡°Fine, since you want the position of helmsman, you can take over the mess that the Holmes are facing now!¡± Norman said furiously, then turned around and left.
This time, no one stopped him. Even the experts that Richie called in voluntarily made way for him.
Finally hearing what he wanted to hear from Norman, Richieughed. ¡°Norman has already left. Now, I¡¯m the new helmsman of the Holmes. Does anyone have any objections?¡±
What a joke. Richie¡¯s people were still in the conference room. Who would dare to have any objections?
Besides, Richie was their only choice now.
Everyone nodded one after another. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. Congrattions, our new helmsman!¡±
¡°Congrattions, our new helmsman!¡±
¡°Congrattions, our new helmsman!¡±
¡
Everyone congratted Richie one after another, and the conference room was full of joy.
As for what Norman, the former helmsman, was thinking, no one cared.
They didn¡¯t care at all about a helmsman who couldn¡¯t bring them any benefits and would only cause major losses.
Meanwhile, Norman left the conference room listlessly and returned to his mansion in a terrible mood.
While resenting Richie for taking advantage of the situation to snatch the position of helmsman away mercilessly, he also hated his family for being ungrateful and heartless. He also hated his son and daughter-inw for causing him so much trouble.
But Lucas was the one he hated the most!
If it wasn¡¯t for Lucas, the Holmes wouldn¡¯t have lost half of their assets, let alonepensate him another 2.2 billion dors, causing him to be removed from the position of helmsman in such a humiliating manner!
¡°All of this is Lucas Gray¡¯s fault! Damn you! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Norman cursed through gritted teeth. At the same time, he furiously smashed everything in his room against the floor.
¡°Are you Norman Holmes, the helmsman of the Holmes family?¡± A cold and abrupt voice suddenly sounded in the empty room.
Norman was startled and frantically turned around, only to discover that three strangers had appeared beside the window of his bedroom. They were incredibly muscr and obviously not to be provoked.
¡°Who are you?¡± Norman asked in a shaky voice while trying his best to suppress his fear.
Since they could quietly break into his bedroom, they were definitely martial arts experts.
Norman was now afraid that they had been sent to assassinate him.
He wondered if Richie, Lucas, or his other enemies had sent these experts.
One of the three figures took a step forward. He was decked out in branded apparel and exuded a noble aura. He was likely the leader of the three.
The other two people standing behind him were wearing long-sleeved white robes and gave off a vague aura that made others too scared to look them in the eye.
Experts!
The three of them were extremely powerful experts!
Norman immediately made this judgment. At the same time, he raised his vignce to the highest level, his face full of tension.
The burly man seemed to notice Norman¡¯s fear and sneered. ¡°Myst name is Hamilton.¡±
Hamilton? People from the Hamilton family? Could it be the royal Hamilton family?! This name caused Norman¡¯s expression to change drastically, and he immediately asked, ¡°Are¡ are you Jensen Hamilton, the third son of the Hamilton¡¯s helmsman?¡±
Rumor had it that Jensen was a martial arts prodigy whose skills were almost on par with those of the Hamilitons¡¯ experts. He was favored by the Hamiltons¡¯ helmsman and was the most promising candidate for the next helmsman.
The man in front of him was noble, extremely skilled at martial arts, and had thest name Hamilton. Didn¡¯t this match all the criteria?
Jensen nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Norman, you must be feeling extremely indignant to lose the position of helmsman, right?
¡°I can give you a chance to get back everything you¡¯ve lost. It¡¯s up to you if you want it or not.¡±
Chapter 1319 - 1319 Trap within an Opportunity
1319 Trap within an Opportunity
Norman¡¯s face flushed red with excitement. Is¡ is this an opportunity bestowed by God?
Did God send me a savior to help me change my life?
He had just lost the position of helmsman and hit rock bottom in life, but now, he actually ran into Jensen, the third scion of the Hamiltons, one of the legendary royal family branches. Jensen was even giving him the opportunity to take everything back. Lady Luck was smiling at him!
¡°Yes, of course I want it! Thank you, Mr. Hamilton!¡± Norman nodded repeatedly while rubbing his hands eagerly.
Jensen smirked, seemingly having already expected this. He pointed at the two experts behind him. ¡°These two behind me are the experts that the Hamiltons have trained. No one knows who they are.
¡°I can lend these two experts to you temporarily, and they will all obey your orders, even if you want them tomit arson and kill!
¡°This is the chance I¡¯m giving you.¡±
Norman stared at Jensen in shock, unable to believe it.
Just by looking at them, he could already sense how terrifying these two powerhouses behind Jensen were. They were much stronger than the strongest experts of the Holmes, but Jensen actually said that he would lend them to him and allow him to order them as he pleased.
If he could really get the help of such powerhouses, Richie¡¯s subordinates would no longer pose a threat to him at all, and he would easily be able to take back the position of helmsman from Richie!
Norman looked excitedly at the two powerhouses, as if he could already imagine the scene of himself bing the helmsman again.
But Norman wasn¡¯t a fool, and he knew that there was no free lunch in the world. Jensen definitely had a motive for lending two top experts to him.
In other words, he had to do something in exchange for the experts¡¯ help.
Suppressing his excitement, Norman asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Hamilton, what do you need me to do?¡±
¡°Mr. Holmes, you are indeed a smart person.¡± Jensen smiled with approval. ¡°What I need you to do is very simple and in line with your goal. I want you to deal with Lucas Gray!¡±
Norman was astonished. He never expected that Jensen¡¯s request was for him to deal with Lucas!
He didn¡¯t expect that Lucas had offended Jensen too.
¡°Norman Holmes, I only have one request. You must bring me Lucas Gray¡¯s head!¡± A shocking murderous intent appeared in Jensen¡¯s eyes.
It was the same for Norman. When he thought about how Lucas had robbed more than half of the Holmes¡¯ assets, beaten his son to the extent that he was still lying in the hospital, and caused him to lose his position as helmsman, his eyes were full of maniacal hatred.
Seeing this, Jensen was very pleased.
The reason he had approached Norman and lent his experts to him to deal with Lucas was that he knew about Norman¡¯s resentment toward Lucas.
As long as he hated him, he would be able to exert all his strength and go all out to take revenge against Lucas!
¡°Mr. Hamilton, please rest assured. With your help, I will definitely be able to behead Lucas Gray within two days and hand his head over to you!¡± Norman said confidently.
As long as Jensen lent the experts to him, Norman would no longer fear Lucas and be able to kill him.
As long as Lucas died, no one would ever know that he was the culprit. When the time came, not only would he have taken revenge, but he would also regain his position as helmsman. It would be wonderful!
When Jensen saw how confident Norman was, as if he had already obtained victory, he suddenly dampened his spirits. ¡°Norman Holmes, I have to remind you that Lucas Gray is not easy to deal with. He¡¯s extremely powerful, and even my two bodyguards might not be a match for him. You¡¯re speaking too soon by saying that you can behead Lucas in two days.¡±
Norman had never seen Lucas fight and merely thought that he had powerful subordinates. He had no idea how terrifying his martial arts skills were. After hearing what Jensen said, Norman was in disbelief.
¡°Mr. Hamilton, that¡ that can¡¯t be right. Lucas Gray is only in his twenties, which is even younger than my son. How could he be so good at martial arts? Shouldn¡¯t your experts be able to kill Lucas Gray easily?¡± Nathan asked in shock and bewilderment.
Jensen sneered. ¡°If Lucas Gray was really that easy to deal with, would I still need you to deal with him? I could have just gotten my bodyguards to kill him.¡±
Norman was speechless.
Indeed, if Lucas was really that easy to get rid of, Jensen could have ordered his subordinates to do it. He wouldn¡¯t have had to go all the way to Norman and get him to deal with Lucas.
Could Lucas Gray be a top expert?
Seeing the expression on Norman¡¯s face, Jensen continued, ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know anything about Lucas Gray! I¡¯ll be kind and give you some information!
¡°Lucas Gray is an abandoned son of the Huttons, one of the eight top families of DC. He was kicked out by the Huttons two decades ago. Everything he has now, he attained through his own efforts. I¡¯m sure you know without me saying just how terrifying a man like him is.
¡°In addition, Lucas Gray is incredibly skilled at martial arts. Even the third-ranked powerhouse of my family ims that he isn¡¯t a match for him. Yet you dared to say that you could easily behead him and bring his head to me in two days? Don¡¯t say such things again, lest you make othersugh!
¡°I want you to deal with Lucas Gray smartly, not recklessly. Think about it carefully!¡±
Hearing this, Norman was even more shocked.
He had assumed that Lucas was the scion of a certain prominent family, thinking that this must be why he possessed such strong forces. But now that he knew that Lucas was self-made and that he had carved a career of his own at such a young age, his shock was imaginable.
The even more terrifying thing was Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills!
The martial arts proficiency of the third-ranked powerhouses of the Hamiltons was beyond what Norman could imagine.
But even so, he was no match for Lucas. In that case, how terrifying must Lucas be?
In that case, How could he deal with Lucas?
At this moment, Norman finally understood what Jensen meant. He wanted Norman to take the rap for killing Lucas.
In other words, he wanted Norman to take the full me for it.
In case he failed to deal with Lucas, Norman would be the only one responsible, and the Hamiltons would have nothing to do with it!
The thought of it made a chill surge in Norman¡¯s heart, and his initial joy had long vanished.
Even the Hamiltons didn¡¯t dare to offend Lucas openly. Who was he to deal with him?
Jensen¡¯s request wasn¡¯t a Godsend opportunity but clearly a massive trap!
This was definitely a path to death!
Chapter 1320 - 1320 Agreeing to the Conditions
1320 Agreeing to the Conditions
Norman was drenched in cold sweat, and he only wanted to turn down Jensen, but he didn¡¯t dare to do so.
Jensen smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it, Mr. Holmes. It¡¯s true that the Hamiltons have some reasons that makes it inconvenient for us to make a move ourselves and that Lucas Gray¡¯s martial arts skills are impressive, but Mr. Holmes, you should try thinking about solutions yourself.¡±
Staring into Norman¡¯s eyes with apelling gaze, he said, ¡°For example, you can think about what weaknesses Lucas Gray has and use them to your advantage¡
¡°As long as you seed and give me Lucas Gray¡¯s head within a week, I can guarantee that we won¡¯t take a single cent from the Stardust Corporation and the other assets under Lucas Gray¡¯s name. You can have it all, Mr. Holmes.
¡°Mr. Holmes, you should consider it carefully before deciding to agree to my proposal or not. I can give you ten minutes to consider. If you decide not to ept my proposal, just take it that I was never here today.¡±
Norman was hesitant at first, but after hearing Jensen¡¯s conditions, which included the Stardust Corporation and all of Lucas¡¯s wealth¡
These things added up to a staggering sum of money!
There was no way he could turn down this attractive offer!
His heart was pounding wildly, and he yelled without thinking, ¡°I agree! Mr. Hamilton, I agree! I¡¯ll definitely bring Lucas¡¯s Gray head to you within a week!¡±
With a determined smile, Jensen said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news then.¡±
¡
In the conference room of the Holmes residence¡
After chasing Norman away, Richie took over the position of helmsman.
As they say, a new broom sweeps clean. Richie was sitting proudly in the master seat that belonged to the helmsman while making arrangements for the authoritative positions within the family and discussing what the Holmes should do now to rise again.
Creak!
Suddenly, the door of the conference room was pushed open from the outside, and Norman returned.
Richie looked at Norman as if he was relishing in his victory over him and said with a smile, ¡°Norman, why are you back? You¡¯ve already been stripped of your position, and you¡¯re now only an ordinary member of the family. You don¡¯t have the right to join the senior-level conference. You should be clear about this, right?
¡°Or are you not reconciled about losing, and you¡¯ve returned to fight with me?¡±
He leaned back in his seat, looking at Norman with a mirthless smirk.
Before Normal could say anything, the others in the conference room spoke up one after another.
¡°Norman, you¡¯ve already been removed from your position as helmsman. What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve harmed us enough?¡±
¡°Norman, you caused us to lose twelve billion dors and almost caused our entire family to go bankrupt. But you still want to be the helmsman? You must be dreaming!¡±
¡°If you have any shame, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t humiliate yourself further! Richie is right. You¡¯re no longer qualified to attend the senior-level meeting!¡±
¡°Yeah, quickly get lost!¡±
The Holmes repeatedly ridiculed Norman and told him to leave,pletely forgetting that they had been respectful toward Norman just an hour ago.
Norman looked at the people in front of him with aplicated expression, finding it really ironic.
He had just lost the position of helmsman, but the higher-ups of the family who could enjoy glory and wealth thanks to him had already started to treat him so drastically different.
It was because he had already lost all his value in their eyes that they treated him like this.
Hah, I¡¯ll soon let them know how absurdly wrong they are!
Hearing the chaotic voices, Norman frowned and suddenly hollered, ¡°Shut up!¡±
With his shout, everyone in the conference room quieted down.
Although they all knew that Norman was no longer the helmsman of the Holmes, they still instinctively obeyed his angry shout.
In particr, after Norman hollered, he exuded a domineering aura that was identical to what he had when he was the helmsman. In fact, it was even more aggressive than before, causing his family members to obey him subconsciously.
Richie narrowed his eyes with a gloomy expression.
He didn¡¯t expect that Norman would be able to deter the family still, even though he was no longer the helmsman.
Didn¡¯t this undermine his status and authority as the new helmsman?
¡°Norman, don¡¯t push it!¡±
Just as Richie was about to instruct his subordinates to tie Norman up and assert his dominance, Norman looked at him coldly and said, ¡°Kill him!¡±
Richie was puzzled, but before he could process what Norman meant, he saw two tall and burly figures in white behind Norman.
Before anyone could react, one of the men in white shed and vanished. The next moment, he appeared next to Richie at the other end of the conference table. Then a cold light shed in his hand.
Screech!
With a sound resembling something deting, a red mark suddenly appeared on Richie¡¯s neck. Immediately afterward, bright red blood sprayed into the air like a fountain, sttering everywhere.
Richie held his neck in pain and winced in horror before falling to the floor. After convulsing violently for a moment, he became motionless.
His eyes were wide open as he stared at the ceiling in despair, indignant about death.
Everything happened within an extremely short amount of time. It was so fast that the Holmes couldn¡¯t react at all.
Everyone was dumbfounded and shocked by the sudden attack.
After a long time, screams sounded.
¡°Ahh!! He¡¯s dead! The new helmsman¡ is dead!¡±
¡°Ah! Murder!¡±
¡
All kinds of screams rang out in the conference room.
Everyone was deathly pale from the bloody scene and wished they could escape immediately.
Unfortunately, there was the other man in white standing at the entrance, preventing anyone from escaping.
The screaming andmotion became louder.
...
¡°Shut up!¡± Norman roared. Everyone in the conference room immediately fell silent.
They looked at Norman in fear, not daring to defy him.
Norman swept his gaze across these people indifferently and said austerely, ¡°From today onward, the Holmes will obey me! If anyone dares to defy me even slightly, Richie Holmes¡¯s fate will be your fate! Do you understand?¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
All the Holmes in the conference room immediately agreed respectfully while shuddering.
They didn¡¯t want to have their throats slit and die horribly as Richie had!
Chapter 1321 - 1321 Deputy General Manager
1321 Deputy General Manager
At this moment, Norman regained the position of helmsman.
But this time, he used ruthless means, and anyone who defied him would face the wrath of the two experts in white behind him.
No one dared to show any dissatisfaction with Norman.
Lucas didn¡¯t know about the changes with the Holmes and the fact that Norman hade into contact with Jensen.
¡
The following morning, Cheyenne went to work at the Stardust Corporation as usual.
Currently, Flynn was still the general manager of the Stardust Corporation, while Cheyenne and Charlotte had been appointed as deputy general managers and were in charge of different departments.
But because Cheyenne had just joined the headquarters, there were still many matters that she still didn¡¯t understand. So she put in extra effort and read various documents as soon as she arrived at the office, wanting to familiarize herself with thepany¡¯s matters in the shortest time possible.
Cheyenne was fully focused until a knock on her door interrupted her.
She raised her head and said, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±
¡°Ms. Carter, are you still busy? It¡¯s time for lunch.¡± The person who entered was Flynn, who smiled when he saw Cheyenne still buried in documents.
Seeing that it was Flynn, the general manager of the Stardust Corporation and her husband¡¯s long-time helper, she hurriedly stood up and smiled. ¡°Mr. Davis, what are you doing here? Is there something I can help you with?¡±
Although Cheyenne was Lucas¡¯s wife, Flynn was the general manager, while she was only a deputy general manager, so she was extremely polite toward him.
Flynn waved his hands. ¡°No, no, everything in the corporation is developing steadily, and there¡¯s nothing to worry about for now. Ms. Carter, you¡¯ve just arrived in DC, so you should just focus on familiarizing yourself with thepany for the next few days. But don¡¯t overexert yourself, and take it slow and easy.¡±
Cheyenne naturally understood that this was Flynn showing her extra concern on Lucas¡¯s ount, so she was a little embarrassed. ¡°Mr. Davis, you don¡¯t have to take special care of me. Feel free to assign me to any work. You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony.¡±
Flynn said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. On the contrary, Ms. Carter, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unclear about or need help with, feel free toe and talk with me!¡±
¡°Okay, thank you very much, Mr. Davis,¡± Cheyenne said politely.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going now. Go ahead with your work, Ms. Carter. Don¡¯t forget to eatter.¡± Then Flynn walked out of the deputy general manager¡¯s office.
Lucas had instructed him to take good care of Cheyenne in thepany.
After seeing Flynn off, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly.
Ah, Mr. Davis is too polite. He always makes me feel like I¡¯m the general manager. If this continues, I¡¯m going to feel embarrassed. She sighed.
Cheyenne had been feeling a little uneasy for the past few days.
As soon as she joined thepany, she directly became a deputy general manager. Thepany¡¯s staff didn¡¯t say anything, but she kept feeling as if she had joined through nepotism and was afraid that the other employees would have opinions about her.
Of course, as Lucas¡¯s wife, it was impossible for her to start from the bottom as a junior employee.
But if she wanted to gain everyone¡¯s approval as soon as possible, she had to do her best to make some achievements so that everyone wouldn¡¯t just see her as a deputy general manager who only managed to get to her position through connections.
I have to work harder! I must make some achievements! Cheyenne perked herself up.
At this moment, there was another knock on her office door, and Cheyenne¡¯s secretary entered. She asked respectfully, ¡°Ms. Carter, Ms. Westwood of the Fly Corporation is here to discuss cooperating with thepany. She¡¯s waiting for you in the reception room downstairs. Would you like to meet her?¡±
Cheyenne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hurriedly said, ¡°Please invite Ms. Westwood in!¡±
The Fly Corporation was no stranger to Cheyenne. Although she hadn¡¯t cooperated with them before, it was among the top 100 corporations in the world, with a scale and ability that wasn¡¯t any inferior to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s.
Cheyenne had just wanted to make some achievements to prove herself, and now, the general manager of the Fly Corporation was here to discuss cooperating with her. It was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity.
If she could sessfully clinch a deal, she would attain her first sess in the Stardust Corporation and get off to a good start.
Soon, the secretary entered with an elegantly dressed middle-aged woman.
This woman was wearing a gray business suit. She was a mature and professional businesswoman, but the fine lines at the corners of her eyes revealed her age slightly.
However, her curly locks added a touch of youth, wisdom, and fashionability to her aura.
¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Carter. I am Dawn Westwood, the general manager of the Fly Corporation. I¡¯m surprised by how young you are!¡± The middle-aged woman smiled as she reached her hand out to shake hands with Cheyenne.
Cheyenne was also surprised, as she didn¡¯t expect the general manager of the Fly Corporation to be an extremely amicable-looking woman.
Most women with executive positions in the workforce tended to be uptight and stern.
There was also a smaller proportion of women among executives because women tended to have to work harder to attain these positions than men.
Women who could be senior executives of major corporations were mostly strong-willed, career-minded women.
Cheyenne was a career-minded woman herself, so she took a liking to Dawn and naturally felt a sense of rtability as soon as she met her.
She stepped forward and shook Dawn¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°Wee, Ms. Westwood. Please take a seat!¡±
Cheyenne brought Dawn to the reception lounge next to her office and asked her secretary to bring some tea.
Dawn carefully sized up Cheyenne and praised sincerely, ¡°Ms. Carter, you¡¯re such a gorgeous youngdy, and you¡¯ve achieved an impressive career at such a young age! I thought it was just a rumor that the deputy general manager of the Stardust Corporation was young, beautiful, and capable. I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more amazing than I imagined!
¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m a woman. Otherwise, I would have gotten really worked up after seeing you and have had my imagination run wild, thinking about how there could be such a beautiful woman in this world. Even top actresses can¡¯t hold a candle to you, Ms. Carter!¡±
Dawn praised incessantly while holding Cheyenne¡¯s hand.
Chapter 1322 - 1322 Pleasant Surprise
1322 Pleasant Surprise
Hearing the praises, Cheyenne blushed shyly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really ttering me, Ms. Westwood. It¡¯s my goal to be an intellectual and graceful woman with a sessful career like you!¡±
They exchanged pleasantries for a bit before Dawn finally said, ¡°I¡¯m actually here to look for you today, Ms. Carter. I¡¯d like to discuss a huge business deal with the Stardust Corporation. Are you interested?¡±
¡°May I know what you mean, Ms. Westwood?¡± Cheyenne asked.
Just as Dawn was about to speak, she suddenly raised her hand to look at the time on her watch. She said with a smile, ¡°Oh dear, I rushed here as soon as I finished my work at thepany and lost track of time. Since it¡¯s already noon, how about we go out for lunch and discuss it over the meal?¡±
Cheyenne was stunned.
It was indeedmon for business people to discuss business deals over a meal.
But Cheyenne didn¡¯t like entertaining clients over wine because she was a woman. Later, she had managed the Brilliance Corporation, so she rarely had to socialize like this.
Seemingly afraid that Cheyenne was worried about something, Dawn added, ¡°It will just be the two of us. No one else ising.
¡°Actually, I really hate negotiating business over wine and food with those trashy men, but I have to put up with their smoking and drinking. Sometimes, I even have to listen to their nonsense and terrible jokes. It¡¯s really annoying.
¡°It¡¯s great that we¡¯re both women. It will make chatting over a meal much more enjoyable!¡±
Dawn was quick, straightforward, and reasonable. After giving it some thought, Cheyenne realized that she was right. It would be fine to have a meal with Dawn since it¡¯d just be like going out for a meal with a female friend. They could just discuss the cooperation after lunch, and there wouldn¡¯t be any annoying things either.
¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said so, let¡¯s go out for lunch! It¡¯ll be a great opportunity for us to get to know each other better,¡± Cheyenne agreed as she stood up with a smile.
Ten minutester, the two of them drove to a restaurant near the Stardust Corporation.
This restaurant was famous in DC for its delectable and unique food.
Cheyenne had just arrived in DC not long ago, so she wasn¡¯t too familiar with these ces yet. Dawn, who had lived in DC for years, had rmended this restaurant. It made Cheyenne, who was supposed to be the host, feel that she needed to know more about the food scene in DC.
Since she was already living and working in DC, she should familiarize herself with it and gain a better understanding, lest she makes her future partners and clients pick the ce to dine at all the time.
¡°Ms. Carter, since we¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we try some of their signature dishes? I¡¯ve been here a few times, and the food is superb!¡±
Dawn was more than ten years older than Cheyenne, and coupled with her warm and friendly attitude, she was just like a big sister to Cheyenne.
Cheyenne naturally agreed.
Thus, the two of them ordered some of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.
When Dawn asked Cheyenne whether she drank alcohol or not, Cheyenne shook her head and politely declined, ¡°No thanks, I don¡¯t really drink.¡±
Dawn smiled and said straightforwardly, ¡°Since it¡¯s just us two today, let¡¯s skip the drinks. We¡¯ll order some beverages we like.¡±
Afterward, she ordered a pot of floral tea and a pitcher of freshly squeezed watermelon juice.
This made Cheyenne feel much more at ease. Dawn was indeed a very personable person. After just half an hour or so of chatting with her, Cheyenne had already formed a good impression of her.
While waiting for the food to arrive, Dawn took a sip of floral tea and said, ¡°Ms. Carter, I¡¯m a very straightforward person who doesn¡¯t like beating around the bush, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point.
¡°Not long ago, the Stardust Corporation bought arge plot ofnd in the eastern suburbs of DC. Thepany ns to build a Stardust City, right? I heard that it¡¯s a major project with ample capital.
¡°Actually, the Fly Corporation is very optimistic about this project, so I came to discuss cooperating with you. I want to join the Stardust City project, and the Fly Corporation is looking at an initial investment of two billion dors. Of course, we can invest more if more funds are required in the future.¡±
Hearing Dawn talk about investing in the Stardust City project, Cheyenne was stunned, but a look of disappointment soon appeared on her face.
The Stardust City project was the Stardust Corporation¡¯s biggest project for the next few years. When Lucas bought thend, he had brought Cheyenne with him.
Lucas had no ns to attract any investors for the Stardust City project. He had sufficient funds, and he wanted the Stardust Corporation to have 100% control of the project.
If he let otherpanies invest, the corresponding percentage of equity would be diluted, and it wouldn¡¯t be fully owned by the Stardust Corporation.
Thus, Cheyenne couldn¡¯t agree to Dawn¡¯s proposal.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Westwood. The Stardust Corporation has no ns to have any investors on board the Stardust City project. I¡¯m afraid I can only let you down,¡± Cheyenne said apologetically with a touch of disappointment.
¡°Oh, I see¡¡± Dawn sighed with disappointment.
But she soon smiled again and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. Since the Stardust Corporation wants to solely own and control the Stardust City project, there¡¯s no way that investors can join.
¡°But putting aside the investments, the start-up and construction of this massive project should require a lot of building materials, right? There¡¯s also the interior design,ndscaping, and so on.
¡°The Fly Corporation owns subsidiaries that specialize in building materials, interior design, andndscaping. Would you be interested in cooperating in these aspects, Ms. Carter?¡±
Cheyenne was overjoyed and quickly said, ¡°Of course! The Stardust Corporation indeed requires arge amount of building materials for the construction of Stardust City, and we¡¯ll also need a lot of interior designing andndscaping. It would be wonderful if the Fly Corporation has suitable subsidiaries that specialize in these aspects!¡±
She originally thought that the cooperation with the Fly Corporation would fall through, but she was surprised to hear Dawn¡¯s sudden proposal that turned the situation around.
In fact, the Stardust Corporation¡¯s Stardust City project wasn¡¯t going to be built only in DC. There were more than 20 that would undergo construction simultaneously across the country. The construction would require building materials such as cement, steel, and so on in tremendous amounts every day. Many small suppliers were already starting to find the demand a little overwhelming.
If the Fly Corporation could provide more cost-effective building materials, it would be a great help.
Dawn said with a smile, ¡°Great. To be honest with you, I¡¯ve already made a special application to the chairman of the Fly Corporation and gained his approval. If the Stardust Corporation is willing to cooperate with us, we can supply you with all the materials you need for the project at ten percent below the market price. Take it as a little token tomemorate our first cooperation.¡±
Cheyenne was pleasantly surprised, so much so that she was at a loss for words!
Chapter 1323 - 1323 Two-Faced
1323 Two-Faced
All the materials for 10% lower than the market price?
This was an unimaginably huge discount!
For example, if a 50-kilogram pack of cement cost 20 dors, a 10% discount would amount to only 2 dors less.
But the construction of all the Stardust Cities would require at least thousands of tons of steel, cement, bricks, and other building materials. A 10% discount for all the materials needed for the entire project could amount to at least a billion dors!
!!
Thus, Cheyenne became excited after hearing Dawn¡¯s offer of a 10% discount.
¡°Ms. Westwood, you¡¯re not kidding about the price, are you? Can the Fly Corporation really give us a price that is ten percent lower than the market price?¡± Cheyenne asked in disbelief.
Dawn smiled. ¡°Ms. Carter, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. The Fly Corporation is among the top 100panies in the world, and I¡¯m also very sincere about befriending you. Why would I joke about something like this?
¡°Actually, the reason why the Fly Corporation is willing to give such a huge discount is that the chairman is very optimistic about the development of the Stardust Corporation and hopes to form friendly ties with you. If there are other opportunities for cooperation in the future, we can give it a shot.
¡°In addition, we have arge and very mature supply chain of building materials. Despite supplying building materials to you at a price ten percent below the market price, we actually won¡¯t lose any money. It only means that we won¡¯t make as much profit.
¡°This is just a little token of sincerity from the Fly Corporation. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, Ms. Carter.¡±
After hearing Dawn¡¯s exnation, Cheyenne finally understood the reason. At the same time, she formed a good impression of the generous Fly Corporation.
¡°Ms. Westwood, thank you so much for the kind offer and sincerity. I will definitely ry this to the other executives. I will contact you to discuss the details once thepany reaches a decision. What do you think?¡± Cheyenne asked carefully.
Although it sounded too good to be true, it was still a major project involving tens of billions of dors. Cheyenne naturally wouldn¡¯t take matters into her own hands and make decisions presumptuously.
No matter what, Flynn was still the general manager of thepany, and she had to inform him about this.
Dawn didn¡¯t mind it. She simply nodded and said, ¡°Sure, no problem. I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡±
The two of them looked at each other and smiled.
At this moment, the food they ordered was served, and the servers ced it on the table along with a pitcher of freshly squeezed watermelon juice.
After serving all the dishes, the servers left the private room, leaving space for the twodies inside.
¡°Since we¡¯re done talking about work, it¡¯s time to set it aside and enjoy today¡¯s food!¡± Dawn poured a ss of watermelon juice and ced it in front of Cheyenne.
¡°You¡¯re being too polite, Ms. Westwood. Let me do it!¡±
Seeing that Dawn had poured her a ss of watermelon juice, Cheyenne quickly stood up to decline politely, but Dawn pressed her arm down.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Ms. Carter. We¡¯re friends now, so you don¡¯t have to stand on ceremony with me. I just poured you some juice. It¡¯s not a big deal. Actually, you don¡¯t have to keep calling me Ms. Westwood. That¡¯s too formal. How about we address each other by our first names?¡± Dawn said with a warm smile.
Hearing this, Cheyenne naturally couldn¡¯t continue standing on ceremony. She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±
Although it was their first time meeting each other today, the meal was rxed, and they got along really well, as if they were old friends.
Before she knew it, Cheyenne had already finished her ss of watermelon juice.
Dawn looked at the empty ss that Cheyenne had just finished drinking, and an inexplicable glimmer shed in her eyes. She smiled even more brightly.
It was a meal between two women, and it proceeded quickly, especially since they didn¡¯t drink alcohol. In less than an hour, they finished.
After walking out of the restaurant, Dawn said, ¡°Cheyenne, I happen to be passing by the Stardust Corporationter, so I¡¯ll drop you off!¡±
Dawn had driven the two of them over, so Cheyenne didn¡¯t drive.
Hearing Dawn¡¯s kind suggestion and considering the fact that the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters was nearby, Cheyenne agreed. ¡°Okay, thank you, Dawn.¡±
After getting inside the car, Cheyenne smelled the faint scent of perfume inside and suddenly felt sleepy.
¡°Eh? Why do I suddenly feel¡ so¡ sleepy¡¡±
Before Cheyenne could finish, she had already closed her eyes and drifted off.
¡°Cheyenne? Cheyenne Carter?¡± Dawn called out worriedly and even reached out to pat Cheyenne¡¯s face gently, But Cheyenne had already slipped into a deep slumber and didn¡¯t respond to her at all.
¡°Hah, it seems you¡¯re just a fool with nothing but a pretty face! What qualifications do you have to be my friend?¡±
At this moment, the look of worry and kindness on Dawn¡¯s face vanished. Only disgust and indifference remained on her face. She seemed to be apletely different person than she was just now.
If Cheyenne was still awake, she would probably be shocked by Dawn¡¯s current behavior.
She was simply¡ two-faced!
One side of her was graceful, kind, and intellectual. But after dropping her facade, her true colors were terrifying and creepy.
Dawn nced contemptuously at the unconscious Cheyenne.
Then she took out her phone and called someone. ¡°Mr. Holmes, Cheyenne Carter is in my hands, and she¡¯s inside my car now. What should I do next?¡±
¡°Bring her to the destination I told you before, and your task will bepleted.¡±
The person on the other end was Norman, the helmsman of the Holmes!
¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up, Dawn started the car and drove away.
Of course, she definitely wasn¡¯t going toward the Stardust Corporation.
Cheyenne probably never expected that the woman who had just had an enjoyable conversation with her like an old friend she had known for years would be someone sent by Norman Holmes!
Meanwhile, Dawn, who was rejoicing about finishing her task so easily, would never have expected that there was an inconspicuous ck Mercedes-Benz following not far behind her car.
Chapter 1324 - 1324 Cheyenne in Trouble
1324 Cheyenne in Trouble
At this moment, Lucas was still handling some matters at the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters.
Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Stanley calling.
Lucas had specially sent Stanley to protect Cheyenne, and he usually wouldn¡¯t call unless¡ something had happened.
Lucas immediately picked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Lucas, Cheyenne just got into Dawn Westwood¡¯s car, but something seems wrong!¡± Stanley said nervously.
Stanley was only responsible for ensuring Cheyenne¡¯s safety. He wouldn¡¯t monitor her every move. He usually just followed Cheyenne in secret from a distance, so he didn¡¯t know the details of the situation.
But he noticed that after Cheyenne got into Dawn¡¯s car, it wasn¡¯t driving toward the Stardust Corporation.
More importantly, through the car¡¯s windows, Stanley could see that Cheyenne seemed to have fallen asleep in the passenger seat, but he didn¡¯t know if it was because she was drunk or if there was something more to the situation.
There seemed to be something amiss about the situation, but Stanley wasn¡¯t entirely sure, so he called Lucas and described everything he had seen.
Lucas immediately frowned.
He didn¡¯t think it was likely that Cheyenne was drunk.
He knew that she usually abstained from alcohol and would never drink with others unless it was a special situation, let alone drink until she passed out.
¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll try calling her!¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t hang up on Stanley. Instead, he called Cheyenne with thendline.
But after he called several times, she still didn¡¯t pick up. Toward the end, her phone was even turned off.
In that case, there was indeed something very wrong with the situation!
¡°Stanley, keep following that car. Don¡¯t lose it. Also, send me your current location and route. I¡¯ll head over right away!¡± Lucas said with a grim expression. He stood up, grabbed his keys from the desk, and sped out of his office.
¡°Yes!¡±¡® Stanley knew that he couldn¡¯t neglect this matter, so he immediately agreed.
But just as he hung up and was following the car in front of him while trying to send Lucas his location, an ident suddenly happened!
Boom!
A truck suddenly charged over from the side, seemingly out of control, and collided straight into the Mercedes-Benz that Stanley was driving!
With a thunderous sound, Stanley¡¯s Mercedes-Benz flipped over and skidded on a road for a distance before crashing into the guardrails and stopping.
At this moment, the ck Mercedes-Benz had already been ruined beyond recognition, and it would be hard for anyone to survive such a crash.
The terrible traffic ident dumbfounded the bystanders at the side. Immediately afterward, there were numerous screams mixed with the sounds of people yelling to call 911.
But everyone knew that the chances of the people in a car struck by a speeding truck surviving were incredibly low.
However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the door of the wrecked Mercedes-Benz was suddenly kicked open with a loud bang, and a bloodied man crawled out of the car.
After wiping away the blood covering his eyes, Stanley stood up with great difficulty while supporting himself against the overturned car. He almost couldn¡¯t maintain his bnce.
Fortunately, Lucas had had the Mercedes-Benz modified. Otherwise, given the violent impact, an ordinary Mercedes-Benz would have been totaled, and it would have been impossible for Stanley to survive.
But when Stanley tried to look for Dawn¡¯s car, he could no longer find it.
Clearly, someone had discovered that he had been following Dawn. Or rather, the other party had long been prepared.
Moreover, the other party had actually been so vicious as to smash his car with a truck. This just went to show that Cheyenne was indeed in great danger!
The truck that crashed into him was stopped at the side of the road. The driver had long vanished and probably couldn¡¯t be found soon.
¡°Damn it!¡± Stanley gritted his teeth, his eyes full of fury.
Now that he was heavily injured, he couldn¡¯t look for Cheyenne anymore and had no choice but to take out his bloodstained phone from his pocket to call Lucas. ¡°Lucas, bad news! A truck just hit me, and I¡¯ve lost Cheyenne¡¯s whereabouts!¡±
Hearing this, Lucas had a murderous look in his eyes. ¡°No matter who did it, I will make them pay the price!¡±
After receiving Stanley¡¯s location, Lucas immediately made a few calls.
The most important thing now was to find Cheyenne as soon as possible. So this time, Lucas didn¡¯t conceal his strength and deployed all the forces he could use to search for her. He was determined to find her!
After he made the calls, all of DC was in an uproar.
¡
In the Howard residence in DC¡
After receiving Lucas¡¯s call, Florence turned pale with fright. She immediately gathered all her people and ordered, ¡°Get everyone in the family to search for Cheyenne Carter! We must find her quickly!¡±
Cheyenne was her biological daughter. Now that she was in trouble, she had to find her as soon as possible to ensure her safety!
¡
In the Hutton residence in DC¡
After hanging up, Michael Hutton had a grim expression. He immediately gathered the experts of the Huttons and ordered, ¡°Seal all the routes in DC and find Cheyenne Carter at all costs. Report to me immediately once you have any news!¡±
Although Lucas wasn¡¯t his biological son, he had always treated Lucas as his own because he was the son of the love of his life. So he also considered Cheyenne his daughter-inw. He had to find Cheyenne at all costs. He couldn¡¯t allow her to fall into the wrong hands!
¡
The Smith residence in DC¡
After receiving Lucas¡¯s call, Tyson Smith immediately gathered all the Smiths¡¯ top experts to search for Cheyenne. ¡°No matter what, you have to do everything possible to find Cheyenne Carter. Whoever finds her will be rewarded handsomely!¡±
Tyson had already pledged allegiance to Lucas with his entire family. He didn¡¯t dare to take Lucas¡¯s order lightly at all.
The Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons were among the eight top families of DC. The three familiesunching arge-scale search together and deploying all their forces was an extremely rare event.
In addition to these three families, the Parkers, the Coles, the Hales, and the Fullers, who had just pledged allegiance to Lucas, had all received a call and dispatched their experts to search for Cheyenne.
Countless people in DC were astonished and wondered if something major had happened after seeing so many second-tier families and top families taking action together.
¡°It seems like there¡¯s definitely a major incident in DC! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a huge disaster!¡± many muttered softly to themselves.
...
Chapter 1325 - 1325 Refusing To Admit
1325 Refusing To Admit
At this moment, Lucas was furious after making the phone calls.
After taking a deep breath, Lucas barely suppressed his anger. Maintaining hisst trace ofposure, he sped through the streets in his Jaguar, searching for Cheyenne.
At the same time, countless thoughts shed through his mind as he wondered who the mastermind behind Cheyenne¡¯s abduction was.
Soon after Cheyenne arrived in DC, she had been spending her days reading documents in thepany. It was impossible for her to form a feud with anyone. Without a doubt, the culprit had abducted her to get back at Lucas.
Lucas carefully recalled his enemies.
He first eliminated the families who weren¡¯t strong enough.
Lucas had sent Stanley to protect Cheyenne in secret, so even she wasn¡¯t aware of his presence.
Stanley had been discovered not long after he started following that car. This meant that the person who abducted Cheyenne had already known that Stanley was secretly protecting her and specially took measures to deal with him.
The heavy truck that suddenly sped over had almost killed Stanley. The driver had obviously been arranged by the culprit.
Lucas thought about it and found that the only possible suspects who were capable of doing this within a short time were the Hills, the Hamiltons, and the Peerless Martial Association.
ording to Lucas¡¯s understanding, even the eight top families didn¡¯t have any powerhouses who were capable of discovering Stanley easily.
Although the Peerless Martial Association had had several conflicts with Lucas, and he and Jordan had even killed a few of their experts, the head of the Peerless Martial Association¡¯s US headquarters didn¡¯t hold much animosity toward Lucas. They hadn¡¯t reached the point of falling out with each other yet.
Thus, the Peerless Martial Association probably wasn¡¯t the culprit.
As for the Hills and the Hamiltons, a long time had passed since the Hills¡¯ conflict with Lucas. Besides, Ashton had suffered a huge loss because of him, but he didn¡¯t dare to inform his family about it. So Lucas thought that it was unlikely for the Hills to be the culprit.
In that case, the only people who could do this were the Hamiltons!
After all, since the Hamiltons had dared send assassins to kill Lucas some time ago, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to go after Cheyenne this time.
It made sense for the Hamiltons to abduct the person Lucas loved since they couldn¡¯t do anything to him.
At the thought that the Hamiltons dared to harm Cheyenne, almost uncontroble murderous intent surged in his eyes.
¡°Get me Jensen Hamilton¡¯s contact number immediately!¡± Lucas said to Jordan over the phone.
¡°Okay!¡±
Less than two minutester, Jordan sent Jensen¡¯s phone number to Lucas.
Lucas stared gloomily at the string of numbers on his phone and dialed it without hesitation.
Soon, the call connected, and Jensen¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Who is it?¡±
It was Jensen¡¯s private number, which very few people had, so he was a little surprised.
But immediately afterward, Jensen heard a voice that surprised him greatly. ¡°Jensen Hamilton, you abducted my wife, didn¡¯t you? Immediately send her back unscathed, or else I won¡¯t let you and the entire Hamilton family off!¡±
It turned out to be a call from Lucas!
Moreover, Lucas¡¯s voice sounded extremely cold and was full of murderous intent, making his heart jump.
Jensen was shocked. He had clearly done it very covertly and even gotten Norman to handle the matter. How did Lucas manage to find out that he was the culprit so quickly?
No, it¡¯s impossible for Lucas Gray to know I asked someone to do it. He must be deceiving me! Jensen forced himself to calm down and pretended to be angry. ¡°Lucas Gray, what nonsense are you saying? Since when did I do anything to your wife? If something has happened to your wife, go and look for her yourself. Don¡¯t try to put the me on me!
¡°The Hamiltons aren¡¯t pushovers that you can use willy-nilly. If you want to nder us and threaten me, you can trying at me. I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡±
Jensen¡¯s tone was furious, as if he had really been ndered by Lucas.
Hearing what Jensen said, Lucas felt puzzled. Are the Hamiltons really not the culprit?
Lucas indeed didn¡¯t have any solid proof at the moment, but this didn¡¯t mean that he would change his mind and think that the Hamiltons were innocent just because of Jensen¡¯s words.
It was likely that Jensen had deliberately said these things and pretended to be righteously indignant about being used so that he could make Lucas drop his suspicion.
¡°Jensen Hamilton, you don¡¯t need to be so quick to deny it. Sooner orter, I will find out if you did it or not!¡± Lucas said coldly.
¡°If you hand her over now, I promise not to pursue the matter and take it that nothing has happened. But if you refuse to hand her over, you won¡¯t be the only one who dies when I find her. Even if your family are royals, you will have to vanish!
¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m just threatening you. I¡¯m a man of my word. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try!¡±
Jensen¡¯s heart tensed up, but he was angered by Lucas¡¯s threat too. ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t go too far! I said I didn¡¯t do it. Stop talking nonsense! The Hamiltons aren¡¯t afraid of you!¡±
With that, Jensen hung up with a sullen expression.
Well, it was true that he didn¡¯t abduct Lucas¡¯s wife. He had gotten Norman to do it.
He was certain that the Hamiltons wouldn¡¯t be implicated even if Lucas found Cheyenne!
As soon as he figured this out, Jensen finally felt relieved and smirked coldly.
It was likely that his son Angus had died at Lucas¡¯s hands, so getting Norman to abduct Cheyenne and kill Lucas was the price he had to pay!
Jensen had it all nned out long ago. Once Norman found a way to kill Lucas, the two experts he had lent Norman would kill Norman afterward.
Like this, there would be no clues to everything he had done, and no one would be able to trace it back to him.
Even if Lucas had the backing of a suprememander of the four territories, there was nothing he could do.
Jensen gritted his teeth and said resentfully, ¡°Lucas Gray, it¡¯s time for you to die!¡±
Chapter 1326 - 1326 Silencing in Public
1326 Silencing in Public
At this moment, Dawn was driving Cheyenne, who was sleeping in the passenger seat, to arge mansion in the suburbs of DC.
Under the effects of the drug, Cheyenne had been sleeping all this time. After Dawn dragged her out of the car, she remained unconscious until Dawn poured a basin of icy cold water on her face.
Her thick and lush eyshes trembled as she slowly opened her eyes, only to find that she was in a strange ce. She was even sitting on the floor with water stains all over her face.
Cheyenne was startled and looked around in panic. When she saw Dawn standing nearby, she immediately walked over to her as if she had found a family member and asked nervously, ¡°Dawn, why¡ why are we here?¡±
!!
Dawn sneered viciously, ¡°Bitch, who are you to act close to me? You¡¯re just a useless woman who¡¯s nothing but a pretty face. The sight of you utterly disgusts me!¡±
Boom!
Like a bolt from the blue, what Dawn said stunned Cheyenne.
She never thought that Dawn, who was so graceful and friendly toward her like a big sister, would say this with such a malicious expression!
Was¡ Dawn putting on a front earlier? But what exactly is her motive?
Apart from being shocked, Cheyenne sensed that something was amiss and quickly scanned her surroundings.
She and Dawn weren¡¯t the only ones in therge mansion. There were a few strange men standing at the door.
There was a man in his sixties standing in the middle and staring at her with hatred. Beside him were two martial artists d in white long-sleeved shirts and white pants. They were obviously not to be trifled with.
These three people were Norman and the two top experts of the Hamiltons whom Jensen had lent him.
But Cheyenne didn¡¯t know who Norman was.
Cheyenne¡¯s heart sank, and she immediately realized that she had been kidnapped.
And the person who kidnapped her was naturally Dawn, whom she had thought that she had formed a good rtionship with.
Cheyenne gritted her teeth, clenched her fists tightly, and asked, ¡°Who are you people? Why did you bring me here? What¡¯s your goal?¡±
Norman sneered without saying anything.
The two bodyguards standing behind him remained still and silent like puppets.
Cheyenne looked at Dawn again with fury in her eyes. ¡°Ms. Westwood, why are you doing this? Today is the first time we¡¯ve met. I shouldn¡¯t have offended you before, right? Why are you doing this to me?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Dawn raised her arm and pped Cheyenne hard on the face.
Smack!
With the crisp and clear sound of the p, fingerprints appeared on Cheyenne¡¯s fair face.
¡°Just be good and don¡¯t move. If you ask me any more nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being nasty!¡± Dawn looked at Cheyenne disdainfully.
She despised women like Cheyenne, whom she thought had achieved a high position in herpany only by virtue of her good looks.
She thought that Cheyenne was pretty but brainless. She had merely put on a show and pretended to be a graceful, kind, older sister-like friend. Yet Cheyenne had stupidly believed her, drank the juice she offered, and got into her car. Now, even though she had fallen into the hands of someone else, Dawn thought that Cheyenne had brought it upon herself and that it had nothing to do with her.
Cheyenne held her burning face with immense regret in her heart. I¡¯m so stupid!
It was her first time meeting Dawn today, and they had only had a brief conversation, yet she let her guard downpletely and fell into Dawn¡¯s trap, eventually causing her to end up here.
If she had been more careful, didn¡¯t agree to go out alone with Dawn, turned down the fruit juice she offered, and didn¡¯t ept the car ride, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this terrible situation!
Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now!
¡°Mr. Holmes, I¡¯ve alreadypleted the task you gave me. Can I leave now?¡± Dawn asked carefully.
She had finished her task, and Norman didn¡¯t tell her what the following ns were. She didn¡¯t intend to continue being involved.
It definitely wasn¡¯t something good. The less she knew, the safer she would be. Dawn had enough self-awareness to know this.
¡°Yes, you can leave now,¡± Norman said indifferently after ncing at Dawn.
Dawn secretly heaved a sigh of relief and turned around to walk out of the mansion.
But as soon as she took a couple of steps, she suddenly heard a loud, ear-piercing sound. At the same time, a bloody hole appeared in her chest, and blood spurted out of it.
¡°I¡ You¡¡± Dawn widened her eyes in disbelief as she looked down at the bloody hole in her chest. Soon, all she could see was darkness, and her body fell to the floor limply.
Even at her veryst waking moment, she still couldn¡¯t believe that she had died just like that.
¡°Ahhh!¡±
Cheyenne had witnessed everything unfold before her eyes. Seeing someone who was alive and well just a few seconds ago turning into a lifeless corpse lying motionlessly on the floor, she couldn¡¯t help screaming in horror.
Having lived for so many years, she had never seen a murder so directly. She was scared out of her wits.
Norman blew the smoking gun in front of his face and said indifferently, ¡°Hah, since you already know about this, I can¡¯t let you live. Dawn Westwood, you¡¯ve always imed to be smart. Didn¡¯t you consider that this would happen? You¡¯re still too stupid after all.¡±
Jensen had said that he had to do a clean job and make sure that no one could find any traces.
And only the dead could keep a secret.
Dawn knew what had happened and had even participated in it. As long as Lucas did some digging, he would easily be able to find out who took Cheyenne away. How could Norman let Dawn leave in one piece and risk having Lucas find out where they were?
Norman would get rid of anything that left evidence against him!
Cheyenne was truly frightened. Seeing Norman kill someone without batting an eye and holding the gun that had killed someone moments ago, she began trembling uncontrobly.
¡°Please¡ let me off, okay? I don¡¯t know who you are and how I¡¯ve offended you, but you probably aren¡¯t thinking of just killing me after going to such great lengths to bring me here, right? My¡ my husband is Lucas Gray, the chairman of the Stardust Corporation. He has a lot of money, and I can give you enough money for the ransom. Please just let me go!¡± Cheyenne said in a shaky voice, forcing herself to stayposed as she negotiated for her life.
Generally speaking, people kidnapped others for money.
But after Norman heard what she said, his eyes suddenly burned brightly with hatred.
¡°Hah, of course I know who your husband is. He¡¯s the reason you¡¯re in this plight now!¡±
With deep hatred in his eyes, Norman barked, ¡°It¡¯s that damn Lucas Gray! He ruined my family and destroyed everything I painstakingly built. I must kill him, rip him into shreds, and make sure he dies horribly!¡±
Chapter 1327 - 1327 Unbearable Humiliation
1327 Unbearable Humiliation
Cheyenne was shocked.
She finally learned that this person was someone who had a grudge against Lucas!
In that case, his motive for abducting her was definitely not as simple as money. Rather, he likely wanted to use her life to threaten Lucas into submitting to him before eventually killing him!
Thinking of this, Cheyenne felt cold all over, as if she had been submerged in ice water. Boundless fear and worry welled up in her heart.
!!
She knew that Lucas¡¯s business endeavors would inevitably offend some powerful enemies.
And Norman was definitely one of the people who had a feud with Lucas.
Moreover, Norman was extremely ruthless and vicious!
Given how he had tried his best to get Dawn to kidnap her and then killed Dawn without batting an eye, she knew that he would definitely be merciless to Lucas!
If Lucas really came, he probably would fall right into his trap and wouldn¡¯t be able to leave alive. It would be exactly what Norman wanted!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Cheyenne¡¯s heart was pounding violently as she fearfully pondered how to save herself and Lucas.
But at this critical moment, she couldn¡¯t think of a good solution at all.
¡°It turns out Lucas Gray has such a beautiful wife! Hah, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll take Lucas Gray a long time to find this ce. Before that, I¡¯ll collect some interest first!¡±
Norman looked at Cheyenne¡¯s pretty face with an evil light in his eyes and deliberately ogled her from head to toe.
Cheyenne knew what Norman was thinking the moment she saw his gaze. She felt disgusted and desperately wanted to escape.
¡°Beauty, you¡¯ve already fallen into my hands. There¡¯s no way you can escape!¡± Norman smirked and ordered with a sinisterugh, ¡°Stop her. Bring her back!¡±
For a time, there were numerous screams in the mansion¡
¡
Meanwhile, Lucas was on the verge of losing his mind in panic. He had already used all his connections to search for Cheyenne. And he himself was shuttling through the streets in DC to find any traces of Cheyenne¡¯s whereabouts.
Suddenly, Jordan called. ¡°Lucas! My people have already checked the footage of the traffic surveince cameras in DC and found the location of the car that took Cheyenne away!¡±
¡°Where is it? Send me its location immediately!¡± Lucas shouted.
A momentter, the Howards, the Smiths, the Huttons, the Parkers, the Coles, the Hales, and the Fullers all received emergency orders to head toward a certain ce in DC.
At the same time, in a vi in DC, Jensen received the news from his subordinates, which left an extremely gloomy expression on his face.
Only now did he know that almost half of the top families in DC had been mobilized to search high and low in DC for Cheyenne.
Lucas actually achieved such a great feat within an extremely short period of time!
Thinking of this, Jensen suddenly panicked.
Lucas¡¯s power was far greater than he had imagined!
Once the matter of him sending people to abduct Cheyenne was exposed, the Hamiltons would have to face Lucas¡¯s wrath. When the time came, Lucas¡¯s deration to make the Hamiltons vanish from the US would no longer be just a threat but a bloody reality!
No, he couldn¡¯t allow this to happen!
As long as Norman used Cheyenne to kill Lucas, everything would be different!
So what if Lucas was so powerful?
Once he was dead, everything would be gone!
¡
In a mansion in the suburbs of DC¡
Cheyenne, who was trying to flee in panic, was caught by the two experts in white and brought to Norman.
¡°Hah, try running again! See if you can escape.¡± Norman smiled as he inched closer to Cheyenne.
Due to the short distance, his breathnded on Cheyenne¡¯s face while he spoke, which was really nauseating.
Cheyenne looked away in disgust and struggled furiously while shouting, ¡°If you dare toy a hand on me, my husband will never let you off!¡±
Smack!
Norman pped Cheyenne¡¯s face viciously. ¡°Bitch! How dare you mention that bastard Lucas Gray? You must have a death wish!
¡°Hah, do you think your husband is very impressive? Do you think he¡¯lle save you? You¡¯re stupid and naive!
¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I want to lure him here. But I won¡¯t let him have a good time. I¡¯m going to take revenge against him and make him watch you cry and struggle under me. I¡¯m going to ruin everything he cherishes!
¡°And what can you do to me? What can your husband do to me? I¡¯m going to make him watch this happen yet be too powerless to do anything. I want to make him feel agonizing pain! Hahaha, I¡¯m really looking forward to it. The thought of Lucas Gray watching you cry while you¡¯re under me makes me so excited!¡±
Absolutely thrilled, Normanughed crazily with a ferocious and distorted expression.
He was simply crazy!
Cheyenne turned deathly pale, absolutely terrified.
If Norman really vited her, even if Lucas didn¡¯t mind, she would feel incredibly filthy and too ashamed to continue living!
It would be even worse if Lucas watched it happen.
She would rather die than ept this unbearable humiliation!
¡°Dream on! I will never let you have what you want!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s eyes glowed with despair and resolution as she took a deep nce at Norman, as if she wanted to etch his face deeply into her memory.
Immediately afterward, Cheyenne closed her eyes and bit her tongue as hard as she could!
Even if she had to kill herself, she would never let Norman¡¯s despicable n seed!
Seeing Cheyenne¡¯s despair and determination in her eyes, followed by the blood flowing from the corner of her lips, Norman instantly realized what was happening and shouted anxiously, ¡°Stop her! Quickly, stop her!¡±
Cheyenne was his most valuable hostage, the best tool he had found to deal with Lucas. If she died here, how could he threaten Lucaster?
...
The two bodyguards in white knew that something was amiss, so they quickly grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s jaw to prevent her from biting herself further.
Bang!
Suddenly, the roars of an engine sounded from outside. And immediately after, the gates of the mansion were mmed open from outside!
A ck Jaguar crashed through the gates and charged toward the mansion!
Chapter 1328 - 1328 Death Threat
1328 Death Threat
¡°Cheyenne! No!¡±
Lucas rushed over as quickly as he could and charged into the mansion, only to be greeted with the sight of Cheyenne being pinned to the floor, with her jaw clenched tightly as bright red blood flowed out of her mouth!
At this moment, Lucas¡¯s heart seemed to stop beating as he let out a heart-piercing roar.
Cheyenne, who was stopped from biting her tongue and was in despair, immediately froze when she heard Lucas¡¯s voice.
!!
She opened her eyes and saw Lucas getting out of his speeding ck Jaguar and rushing toward her. All of a sudden, she was so excited that her eyes filled with warm tears, and she couldn¡¯t see Lucas¡¯s face clearly.
She knew that her husband had rushed over to save her at her most critical and desperate moment!
The moment Norman saw Lucas, his pupils constricted, and his face was full of disbelief. ¡°H-how did you find this ce? How could youe here so quickly? It¡¯s impossible!¡±
He was inplete disbelief!
The ce that he had found was extremely well-hidden, and there were no surveince cameras around either. How did Lucas manage to find it?
Even if he had done a carpet search of the city, he shouldn¡¯t have found it so soon!
Norman had expected Lucas to take at least an hour to reach this ce at the quickest. During this time, he would have already vited Cheyenne. And by the time Lucas arrived, he would have only seen the vited Cheyenne. This would have been how he vented his anger!
But unexpectedly, before he had time to do anything, Lucas had arrived minutes after Cheyenne fell into his hands.
How¡ how did he do it?
¡°Honey¡¡± Cheyenne stared at Lucas and burst into tears uncontrobly.
She had already prepared to kill herself to avoid being vited. But suddenly seeing Lucasing to save her, she could no longer contain her emotions.
If she wasn¡¯t under the control of Norman¡¯s two bodyguards now, she would have jumped into Lucas¡¯s and burst into tears.
When Lucas saw that Cheyenne could still speak and that things hadn¡¯t reached their worst, his violently beating heart calmed down a little.
The moment he saw Cheyenne bleeding from the mouth, he had thought he was a step toote and that he had failed to save the love of his life.
Suppressing his agitation and anger, Lucas said as gently as possible, ¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s alright. With me here, no one can hurt you anymore!¡±
Then he looked deeply at Norman and said, ¡°Norman Holmes, if you let go of my wife right now, I can still spare your life. Or else I¡¯ll make you die miserably!¡±
He really didn¡¯t expect Norman to be the person who abducted Cheyenne.
A trace of aggression suddenly erupted from Lucas¡¯s body.
At this moment, Lucas¡¯s murderous aura was so terrifying that it was almost impossible to face him directly.
Even the two experts of the Hamiltons standing behind Norman could sense the hair-raising aura at this moment.
Although the two of them had long known that their target this time was extremely powerful and difficult to deal with, they only realized how terrifyingly powerful Lucas really was after meeting him.
This was simply¡ on par with the top powerhouse of the Hamiltons!
Under Lucas¡¯s threat, Norman shuddered involuntarily, his legs went limp almost immediately, and he didn¡¯t dare to look Lucas in the eye.
But he immediately recalled what Lucas had done to him and the Holmes, as well as his miserable experience earlier. Thinking that Lucas¡¯s wife was still in his hands, he regained his confidence and didn¡¯t drop to his knees.
¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t forget that your wife is still in my hands. How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Norman grabbed Cheyenne¡¯s hair and pulled her up. He ced her in front of himself, held his pistol against her temple, and stared at Lucas threateningly.
Cheyenne was being pulled violently, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to resist Norman at all.
Feeling the cold, hard barrel of the pistol on her temple and thinking that this pistol had just killed Dawn, Cheyenne was overwhelmed with fear and trembled incessantly.
She tried her best to contain her emotions and stop herself from screaming and crying.
Seeing his beloved woman being treated like this, Lucas felt immense heartache. At the same time, he was brimming with endless anger and wished he could strangle Norman to death immediately.
But Cheyenne was still in his hands and being held at gunpoint. Lucas didn¡¯t dare to act rashly, for fear that Norman would pull the trigger and kill Cheyenne.
Lucas clenched his fists tightly, trying his best to remain calm. ¡°Norman Holmes, the feud between us hasn¡¯t reached the point of no return yet. Let go of my wife, and I¡¯ll let you and your family off. I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡±
Hearing this, Norman suddenly cocked his head backward and guffawed maniacally. ¡°Hahahaha! Lucas Gray, do you take me for a child? Do you think I¡¯d be deceived by your tricks? If I really let this woman off, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be the first to die. You¡¯ll let me off? Do you think I¡¯d believe you?
¡°I¡¯m telling you, since I dared toy a hand on your woman, I¡¯m already ready to die. Do you think you can still threaten me? Even if I die, I will kill your woman and drag her down with me. I¡¯ll make sure you live in misery and pain for the rest of your life!¡±
Norman yelled crazily and even pressed the barrel hard against Cheyenne¡¯s temple, forming a round, red depression on her fair and tender skin.
Lucas¡¯s heart skipped a beat, fearing that Norman would kill Cheyenne out of agitation.
Lucas¡¯s palms were already bleeding because of how hard he was clenching his fists, but he had to try his best to maintain his calm. ¡°Norman Holmes, what do you need me to do before you let my wife go? I should be the person you hate, right?¡±
¡°Hahaha! Of course the person I hate the most is you! If it wasn¡¯t because of you, how could I have possibly ended up like this? How could the Holmes have ended up in this plight? How could the others have betrayed me? It is all your fault, you bastard!¡±
With bloodshot eyes, Norman hollered lividly, ¡°Lucas Gray, I want you to get down on your knees like a dog and prostrate before me to seek my forgiveness. I want you to beg me to spare your wife!¡±
Chapter 1329 - 1329 Saving His Wife
1329 Saving His Wife
¡°Come on, get down on your knees and beg me!¡± Norman yelled maniacally.
Tears streamed down Cheyenne¡¯s eyes faster and faster. She knew that Norman only dared to force Lucas to kneel because he had abducted her.
¡°Honey, don¡¯t kneel! Don¡¯t beg him! Even if you kneel and beg him, he won¡¯t let me off!
¡°Honey, don¡¯t bother about me. Just leave quickly! Protect yourself and Amelia well. Otherwise, even if I die, I won¡¯t be able to rest in peace!¡±
!!
Cheyenne shouted desperately asrge drops of tears rolled down her cheeks.
She knew that she had be Lucas¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel and was being used to threaten him. How could she watch Lucas being threatened and insulted?
She thought it would be better for her to die. At least Lucas could still live well, and Amelia would have her father to take care of her.
¡°Shut up, bitch!¡± Norman flew into a rage and strangled Cheyenne to make her shut up.
Lucas¡¯s eyes were about to burst, and he wished he could charge over to rip Norman into shreds.
Vroommm!
Vroommm!
Vroommm!
At this moment, the roar of engines came from outside the mansion. Through the hole that Lucas had made in the gates with his car and the numerous windows in the foyer, the people inside the mansion could see a massive convoy streaming in endlessly and stopping outside.
Soon, the number of cars exceeded a hundred, and they still didn¡¯t stop.
Four or five burly men immediately jumped out of each car and surrounded the mansion with weapons in their hands, forming a tight encirclement.
Soon, there were more than a thousand people surrounding the area. Then 2,000 people¡
Norman¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he was trembling incessantly.
Of course, he hadn¡¯t arranged for so many people toe here. So the only possibility was that Lucas had gathered all these people!
This wasn¡¯t all. In addition to the hundreds of cars surrounding the mansion, there were also the sounds of propellers rotating. There were several helicopters flying overhead, with numerous people looking down and watching closely.
At this point, Norman finally realized how powerful Lucas was!
He originally thought that as long as he could abduct Cheyenne, he would be able to control Lucas and have him be at his mercy.
But Lucas had gathered a few thousand people within such a short time and had thempletely surround the mansion. There were helicopters flying above, leaving them with no means to retreat.
What made Norman even more horrified and uneasy was that since Lucas could deploy so many helicopters at once, would there be any snipers hidden on these helicopters?
If there were really snipers hidden in them, couldn¡¯t they blow his head up in an instant?
Thinking of this, Norman felt extremely agonized, as if his heart was rolling around in hot oil.
He had thought that he could retreat unscathed without leaving any traces under the escort of the two Hamilton experts after killing Lucas.
But under the siege of a few thousand people, there was no way he could get out alive, even if he really killed Lucas!
The two bodyguards standing behind Norman had grim expressions on their faces. Looking at the people outside the mansion, they felt that the situation was terrible.
Their n had been to help Norman kill Lucas, then kill Norman, get rid of all the traces, and report back to Jensen at the Hamiltons¡¯.
But now, no matter how skilled at martial arts they were, there was no way they could leave under the siege of so many people.
In fact, they probably couldn¡¯t even achieve the goal of killing Lucas either.
Norman knew that he was doomed this time and unlikely to leave this ce alive.
Thus, he was now ready to go all out. He rubbed his gun hard against Cheyenne¡¯s head, reminding the crowd that he had an important hostage at gunpoint. ¡°All of you, get lost! I¡¯ll immediately blow her head up if anyone dares to move closer!
¡°Lucas Gray, do you hear me? Tell everyone to move far away! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill her right now!¡±
Norman was holding Cheyenne hostage while yelling hysterically and dragging her farther into the mansion.
He was now in the foyer, and the numerous ss windows provided very little cover, so he felt that it was too unsafe, despite having Cheyenne as his hostage and shield. He wanted to retreat farther into the mansion. With more cover and fewer blind spots, he would feel much safer.
But before Norman could execute his n and move deep into the mansion, a loud gunshot resounded, and a bullet prated the middle of Norman¡¯s forehead, causing a bloody hole to appear.
Before Norman could even let out a sound, his arm holding the gun and his body fell limp, copsing to the floor.
Cheyenne staggered away. As soon as she turned around, she saw Norman¡¯s indignant face. She screamed in fright and fell to the floor. ¡°Aahhhh!¡±
¡°Quickly!¡±
Seeing the situation going awry, the Hamilton experts who had been following behind Norman yelled and rushed toward Cheyenne to control her again.
Their mission was to find a way to kill Lucas, and Cheyenne was the best hostage and entry point. As long as she was in their hands, Lucas would be wary and full of scruples.
Now that Norman had been killed, Cheyenne was the deciding factor as to whether they couldplete their mission and kill Lucas. They had to get their hands on her!
¡°Get lost!¡± The moment Lucas heard the gunshot, he was already charging toward Cheyenne as quickly as he could, leaving afterimages.
When Cheyenne fell to the floor in shock, Lucas reached out and held her in his arms.
However, the two experts were not to be underestimated. They immediately reacted and swung their fists at Cheyenne.
Bang!
Bang!
Two muffled bangs filled the air.
All of this happened in an instant. Time was tight, and Lucas could only try his best to protect Cheyenne in his arms since he couldn¡¯t take her away now. He turned around and used his back to block the two fierce punches from the Hamilton experts.
These two experts were not ordinary people. The immense power contained in their punches was out to crush Lucas¡¯s internal organs.
Lucas swallowed the blood gushing out from his throat and took advantage of the force of the impact to run forward more than ten meters with Cheyenne in his arms. Only then was he able to defuse the iparable destructive force of the punches.
Chapter 1330 - 1330 Duel Between Experts
1330 Duel Between Experts
¡°Lucas!¡± Jordan yelled worriedly. He immediately went forward to stop the two experts of the Hamiltons and fought them.
All three of them were top experts, and their fight was incredibly intense. Their moves were precise and quick, shocking the people of the families gathered outside.
But Jordan immediately sensed something was wrong after exchanging a few blows with the two experts. He asked sternly, ¡°Who are you two? You¡¯re definitely not experts of the Holmes! Who sent you here?¡±
Jordan was now extremely powerful and skilled. When he fought with Hades, Kenzo, and other top experts of the Peerless Martial Association, Jordan had broken through his bottleneck and became much stronger than before.
!!
But now, he actually felt that these two experts were not any weaker than him. In a one-on-one battle, he might really be no match for either of them, let alone against two. He felt even more pressure.
These two experts were the toughest opponents Jordan had faced since he left Calico.
Among the people here, only Lucas could defeat the two of them!
Jordan had a grim expression, and his opponents didn¡¯t dare to underestimate him either.
¡°Let¡¯s kill him first!¡±
The two of them exchanged nces and unanimously used their strongest move against Jordan, attacking from the left, right, up, and down, mping him in the middle. He was in an extremely dangerous situation.
At this moment, the helmsmen outside hurried in.
In particr, Cheyenne¡¯s biological mother, Florence, was extremely anxious. She immediately ran to Lucas and asked, ¡°How is Cheyenne? Is she hurt?¡±
Lucas handed Cheyenne over to Florence and said in a deep voice, ¡°The matter isn¡¯t over yet. I¡¯ll hand Cheyenne over to you. You must make sure she¡¯s safe!¡±
Florence held Cheyenne quickly, knowing that now wasn¡¯t the time to talk. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely take good care of her. Rest assured!¡±
Michael walked over with some people and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With so many of us here, Cheyenne will definitely be safe!¡±
Lucas nced at them, nodded, and then turned around to walk toward where the fight was taking ce.
At this moment, Jordan had already taken several hits under the joint offensive of the two.
¡°Jordan, stand back. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Lucas shouted with intense murderous intent in his eyes.
Hearing this, Jordan blocked one of their attacks and then took the opportunity to dodge and jump back, withdrawing from the battle.
He really wasn¡¯t a match for them.
The three of them had only exchanged blows for merely ten seconds, but Jordan had already suffered several blows. If he wasn¡¯t skilled himself and narrowly evaded multiple attacks to his vital spots, he probably wouldn¡¯t be standing here anymore.
But even then, Jordan had sustained numerous internal injuries, leaving him with excruciating pain in his chest and blood surging in his throat.
¡°Lucas, they shouldn¡¯t work for the Holmes. We have to find out where they¡¯re from!¡± Jordan reminded with gritted teeth.
Seeing the murderous intent in Lucas¡¯s eyes, Jordan was really worried that Lucas would kill them in a fit of rage. In that case, it would be difficult to find out where they were from.
The two top experts were definitely not people that second-tier families like the Holmes could train.
If the Holmes really had such experts, they would have long be one of the eight top families of DC and wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a terrible plight by Lucas.
In other words, the person who abducted Cheyenne was definitely not only Norman. There was definitely someone else behind him!
Lucas nodded slightly. Anyone who dared to harm his family would have to pay an extremely painful price!
The Hamilton experts also felt the intense murderous intenting from Lucas, and they immediately became much more scrupulous. Soon, the three of them were embroiled in a scuffle, with Lucas facing two of them alone.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
All of a sudden, the sounds of a fight resounded, and the three of them were moving so fast that it was almost impossible to see how the battle was going.
Seeing Jordan withdrawing from the battle to let Lucas fight against the two experts alone, Florence became anxious. ¡°Hey, Jordan, why did youe out on your own? Are you going to let Lucas fight those two people alone?¡±
In her opinion, Lucas was at a huge disadvantage fighting against two people alone, and two against two would make it a fair fight. So she was puzzled as to why Jordan retreated from the battle at this critical moment.
Michael was just as worried.
Watching the three people fighting, Michael knew that these two were definitely experts among experts and extremely tough opponents. It would be difficult to find such powerful experts even among the eight top families of DC.
He was skeptical about Lucas dealing with these two experts alone.
¡°Jordan, right? Hurry up and help Lucas! Those two are top experts!¡± Michael said worriedly.
With a bitter smile, Jordan clutched his aching chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills are unrivaled, and those two are no match for him!¡±
¡°And¡ I do want to help him, but I¡¯m severely injured now. Even if I join the fight, I¡¯ll only end up being a burden and get in his way.¡±
Hearing this, the several helmsmen were instantly stunned.
They had seen how skilled Jordan was at martial arts earlier, and they knew he was an extremely powerful expert. Even the top powerhouses of their family might be no match for Jordan.
But now, Jordan had only fought with the two of them for a few seconds, yet he was already severely injured.
In that case, how powerful were these two experts?
Would Lucas really be able to deal with such powerful enemies on his own?
Florence, Michael, and a few other helmsmen couldn¡¯t help looking worried.
¡°Why don¡¯t we get snipers to help Lucas deal with those two?¡± Florence suggested after some thought.
Staring closely at the situation, Michael shook his head. ¡°No, they¡¯re fighting too closely. It¡¯s too difficult to distinguish between them, and the snipers won¡¯t be able to lock onto the targets. They might identally hurt Lucas!¡±
Florence asked anxiously, ¡°What should we do then? We can¡¯t just keep watching them fight like this. Lucas is my son-inw and your son. Can you bear to see him being in such danger?
¡°An expert like Jordan was severely injured by the experts. What if Lucas gets hurt too?¡±
Chapter 1331 - 1331 Unable to Die
1331 Unable to Die
Florence still didn¡¯t know that Lucas wasn¡¯t Michael¡¯s biological son. Only Lucas, Michael, and Jace knew about this. She still thought that Lucas was Michael¡¯s illegitimate son.
Michael sighed, looking just as worried as Florence. He said softly, ¡°Like you said, he¡¯s my son. Of course I¡¯m worried. But you can see what¡¯s going on. No one can interfere in a fight between experts like them!
¡°Regardless of sending our people to help or using snipers, it¡¯ll only backfire. Now, we can only bank on Lucas¡¯s abilities and wait for an opportunity!¡±
Florence was about to say something, but she suddenly heard an exmation from the side. ¡°Look! Mr. Gray is about to win!¡±
Florence was startled and quickly looked over. The three of them had already separated, and there was only one person standing. The other two were flying through the air before crashing hard on the floor.
Of course, the person standing was Lucas.
The other two experts were struggling on the floor, but they couldn¡¯t get up even after a long time. Instead, they copsed to the floor and vomited arge mouthful of blood.
Victory had been decided!
Everyone was shocked!
Florence, Michael, and the others stared wide-eyed at the scene before them.
Although they had long known how extraordinary Lucas was, they didn¡¯t know exactly how powerful he was. Only now, when they saw the two top experts who were far stronger than those of the eight top families lying on the floor, did they barely sense how strong Lucas really was.
Some helmsmen close to Lucas heaved a sigh of relief and immediately felt a sense of pride and honor.
They were extremely proud of Lucas¡¯s formidable strength.
Tyson, the helmsman of the Smiths, looked at Lucas with even more awe as his heart tensed up slightly.
Back then, he had been rather indignant and unwilling to submit to Lucas because the Smiths were one of the eight top families of DC. However, he had had no choice but to do so because he needed Lucas¡¯s help to defeat his cousin and secure the position of helmsman. Thus, he had agreed to pledge allegiance to Lucas.
Tyson wasn¡¯t very loyal to Lucas and had been trying to find a suitable opportunity to break free from Lucas¡¯s control.
But after witnessing Lucas¡¯s terrifying strength, Tyson finally knew how ridiculous his thoughts had been.
If he really dared to betray Lucas, Lucas alone would be able to kill all the Smiths!
At the thought of this, Tyson no longer dared to harbor any other thoughts.
Florence¡¯s jaw dropped, and she was stunned for a long time before muttering, ¡°Lucas already¡ won?¡±
Although she knew that Lucas was very powerful, she never thought that he could win so decisively against two top powerhouses within such a short time.
Michael was just as shocked. He had never seen Lucas fight before. But when he thought about the fact that Lucas had been the captain of the Falcon Regiment in Calico, he felt much less shocked.
After all, the captain of the Falcon regiment was not a position that anyone could attain!
Looking at the crowd¡¯s expressions, Jordan smiled helplessly. ¡°See? I told you Lucas would definitely win. You really didn¡¯t have to worry.¡±
There probably wasn¡¯t anyone in this world who could defeat Lucas.
Lucas walked toward the two powerhouses on the floor while exuding immense pressure. They felt as though a mountain was pressing down on them.
The two Hamilton experts were absolutely horrified, and their bodies trembled uncontrobly.
They were experts that the Hamiltons had secretly trained hard since they were young, putting them through intense martial arts training for years. They had always been protecting the Hamiltons in secret and had never shown up in public.
Their martial arts skills were almost on par with the top expert of the Hamiltons.
But they had suffered a tragic defeat after joining forces to fight against a young man in his twenties!
Seeing how mighty Lucas was, they couldn¡¯t help feeling a strong sense of defeat and despair.
In this world, was there really such an amazing genius who could easily destroy experts who had trained hard for decades?
Compared to Lucas, they seemed to have lived the past few decades in vain!
Standing in front of the two of them and looking down at them, Lucas questioned, ¡°Who sent you? Speak up!¡±
The terrifying sense of oppression caused the two experts to be almost unable to get up.
¡°Go to hell!¡± The two powerhouses clenched their fists tightly and charged toward Lucas with all their might.
Bang!
Bang!
Their efforts were naturally futile.
Even when they were at their peak, they were no match for Lucas. Now that they were severely injured, how could they do anything to him?
Lucas moved just one leg and sent them flying several meters away with two hard and swift kicks.
If he hadn¡¯t restrained his strength, wanting to keep them alive to question them, they would have died long ago.
¡°Let me ask you again. Who sent you?¡± Lucas asked again, the oppression in his eyes intensifying.
The two powerhouses were covered in cold sweat and were struggling to get up, only to find that several of their ribs were broken and that they couldn¡¯t get up at all.
Theyughed miserably without answering Lucas¡¯s question.
At the same time, they moved their jaws slightly, seemingly about to bite something.
Oh no!
They had something hidden in their mouths!
Lucas immediately recalled the suicide warriors the Hamiltons had sent to kill him. They also had hidden poisonous capsules in their mouth that they would bite to end their lives almost instantly once they were captured. This would prevent them from being tortured and leaking who sent them.
As soon as Lucas thought of this, he quickly reached out to grab their jaws, his speed as quick as lightning, and dislocated their jaws.
This way, there was no way they could close their mouths to bite the poisonous capsules.
There was horror and shock in the eyes of the two powerhouses. They never expected Lucas to see through their intentions and react so quickly to stop them that they couldn¡¯t even bite the poisonous capsules!
They wanted to resist, but Lucas stepped on their chests.
With ice-cold killing intent surging in his eyes, he suddenly said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know that the people behind you are the Hamiltons, right?¡±
...
Chapter 1332 - 1332 City-Wide Search
1332 City-Wide Search
After the two Hamilton experts heard Lucas¡¯s question, their pupils instantly constricted, and their expressions changed.
Seeing their reactions, Lucas already knew what was going on without having to wait for these two experts to admit it.
¡°Heh, the Hamiltons! You people are really haunting me! Since you have the audacity to do this, then be prepared to face my wrath!¡±
With astonishing murderous intent in his eyes, Lucas stomped down hard, crushing the chest and organs of the two Hamilton experts, killing them on the spot.
¡
At the same time, Jensen, who was hiding in a secret vi in DC, suddenly felt chilly for some reason, as if something incredibly dangerous was targeting him.
Could the matter with Norman Holmes have been exposed?
This thought quickly shed through Jensen¡¯s mind, and he soon shuddered, trying to get rid of this idea.
No, that¡¯s impossible. Norman Holmes has already gotten hold of Lucas Gray¡¯s woman. He¡¯ll definitely die!
¡
In therge mansion in the suburbs of DC¡
Countless people had witnessed everything that just happened.
Lucas¡¯s strength shocked and impressed countless people.
Looking at Lucas¡¯s still figure, Michael¡¯s eyes were full of infinite emotion.
Even though Lucas wasn¡¯t his biological son, Michael had always regarded him as his own. Seeing how capable Lucas had be, he genuinely felt happy for him from the bottom of his heart.
Despite having driven Lucas and his mother out of the Huttons and DC back then, it wasn¡¯t because he hated them, but rather, it was because he wanted to protect them.
Florence looked at Lucas in astonishment.
She used to dislike Lucas and had even tried to get him to leave Cheyenne. But after he surprised her with his abilities time and time again, she began to find him to be a rare gem.
She thought that her daughter was really fortunate to have such a capable husband who loved her so much!
At least she was much more blissful than Florence!
Lucas didn¡¯t pay attention to the gazes of the people around him. After finishing off the two experts, he went straight to Florence and looked worriedly at Cheyenne in her arms.
At this moment, after being repeatedly shocked and stimted, Cheyenne had already passed out.
Seeing Lucas¡¯s worry, Florence said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Cheyenne was just overly frightened and shocked, so she passed out temporarily. Also, the wound on her tongue isn¡¯t too deep either. She¡¯ll be able to recover after resting for a period of time.¡±
Earlier, Florence had been horrified when she saw Cheyenne suddenly faint while bleeding from the mouth, thinking that Cheyenne had really died from biting her tongue. Fortunately, Lucas had arrived in time to save her.
Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept watching her daughter die before they couldpletely reconcile.
Hearing this, Lucas finally felt relieved. He reached out, gently held Cheyenne in his arms, and carefully kissed her mmy forehead.
As soon as he thought that Cheyenne had been abducted and nearly died because of him, his heart ached as if it had been cut by a knife. At the same time, his heart was surging with hatred.
It was the Hamiltons again!
Lucas was now certain that Norman definitely didn¡¯t have the guts to kidnap Cheyenne and threaten him alone. The Hamiltons must have instructed him to do it.
But now that Dawn, the woman who hsf deceived Cheyenne and brought her here, had been killed and silenced, Norman had been shot dead by a sniper, and the two Hamilton experts had died too, there wasn¡¯t sufficient evidence to prove that the Hamiltons were the mastermind.
But so what?
Lucas had alreadye to a decision.
¡°Jordan, get people to find the whereabouts of the Hamiltons immediately. Report to me once you have information!¡± Lucas ordered in a deep voice.
¡°Yes, Lucas!¡± Jordan immediately acknowledged.
Everything here hade to an end for now. Lucas thanked the helmsmen of the various families who hade to help and then carried Cheyenne home without staying for long.
¡
At night, Jordan called and reported, ¡°Lucas, we haven¡¯t found anyone from the Hamiltons for now. They¡¯re really good at hiding. We need some time.¡±
Lucas had already expected this.
Since Jensen had used Norman to do such a thing and sent the two experts to help him instead of doing it himself, it was obvious that he wanted to stay hidden behind the scenes.
Now that his n had failed, he would naturally go into hiding, not daring to appear in public.
If people wanted to hide in DC, it was really difficult to find them.
After all, Lucas didn¡¯t have a search warrant, and he couldn¡¯t possibly search all of DC and scour each house to find him.
¡°Since he refuses toe out of hiding, find a way to force him toe out! I don¡¯t believe that he can stay in DC forever!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was icy cold.
Over the next few days, all of DC was tumultuous.
The top families rted to Lucas were searching everywhere for the Hamiltons and put the major roads out of DC under strict control.
¡
In a hidden vi in DC¡
Jensen had been feeling incredibly vexed and furious the past few days.
The scouts of the Hamiltons had already found out the reason for the turmoil in DC these days and had reported the actions of the participating top families to Jensen.
Thus, Jensen already knew that these people were all searching for his whereabouts. Once they found him, they would definitely report it to Lucas.
It made Jensen feel incredibly indignant and stifled.
As a scion of the Hamiltons and the apple of the helmsman¡¯s eyes, he had a promising future and would very likely be the next helmsman. But now, he was trapped in DC with nowhere to go.
As soon as he learned about Norman¡¯s failure, he immediately wanted to leave DC, but he didn¡¯t expect Lucas to put the major roads and exit points in DC under strict surveince. He couldn¡¯t leave at all.
Moreover, thetest news his subordinates reported made him furious!
...
Bang!
Jensen mashed a decorative vase on the ground and hollered, ¡°Lucas Gray! You bastard, how dare you do this to me? How dare you mess with my family¡¯s assets? I won¡¯t spare you!¡±
Chapter 1333 - 1333 The Stardust Corporation Gets into Trouble
1333 The Stardust Corporation Gets into Trouble
His subordinates had just reported that the Hamiltons¡¯ businesses in DC were all embroiled in varying degrees of trouble. Either they were seized and sealed for nonpliance and vitions, or the people in charge of thepanies had absconded with thepany¡¯s funds, leaving huge messes behind, making Jensen furious.
¡°Lucas Gray, you actually used such means to force me to appear. You¡¯re really something! Do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows to attack? Just you wait!¡±
Jensen gritted his teeth furiously and immediately made a call. ¡°I want to see Lucas Gray¡¯s Stardust Corporation suffer heavy losses or go bankrupt within five days!¡±
¡
!!
In Lucas¡¯s office in the headquarters of the Stardust Corporation¡
Lucas was handling some important documents at his desk.
Knock-knock!
Someone suddenly knocked on the door of the office, and Flynn rushed in with a nervous look on his face. He said anxiously, ¡°Lucas, bad news. The Stardust City project is in trouble!¡±
Lucas frowned. ¡°What happened?¡±
Stardust City was the Stardust Corporation¡¯s greatest project in recent years. Lucas had already invested more than fifteen billion dors. What could have gone wrong?
Flynn wiped off the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°It¡¯s a problem with the building materials supplier of Stardust City! The Glory Group, the supplier we¡¯ve always worked with, suddenly announced a unteral termination of their contract with us and will no longer provide building materials for us. This means we won¡¯t have enough building materials for the construction of Stardust City!
¡°I¡¯ve tried to find other suppliers to rece the Glory Group, but the quantity of building materials we need is toorge. There aren¡¯t any suitable suppliers to take over the orders!¡±
Lucas said with a frown, ¡°ording to the contract we signed, the Glory Group is required to pay us a huge sum of money in liquidated damages for terminating the contract unterally, right?¡±
Flynn nodded. ¡°At the time of signing, the contract terms indeed stipted that the party in breach of contract would have to pay a huge amount ofpensation. And now that the Glory Group is breaching the contract, we can only protect our rights through legal means. I¡¯ve already instructed the legal department to follow up on this matter.
¡°But the entire process will take at least several months, which will cause immense losses for the Stardust Corporation. Without sufficient materials, we can¡¯t start work on the site, but we can¡¯t stop our expenses either. We¡¯ll be losing a ton of money each day!
¡°In this way, even if the Glory Grouppensates us for the breach of contract a few monthster, thepensation amount agreed in the contract won¡¯t be enough to offset our losses.
¡°This is a really important matter, so I came to ask for your advice.¡±
To be fair, Flynn was indeed very capable, and he usually wouldn¡¯t bother Lucas unless it was an important matter.
Lucas found this matter really tricky too.
The Glory Group was thergest building materials supplier in DC, and it monopolized at least half of the building materials market in the city.
Of course, there were other building materials suppliers in DC. But as Flynn said, the amount of building materials needed for the Stardust City project was so enormous that small suppliers didn¡¯t dare to take on the orders.
Lucas remembered that there were one or two other major building materials suppliers in DC, such as thepany under the Fly Corporation, which Dawn Westwood, the woman who had duped Cheyenne, had worked for.
But Lucas found outter that the Fly Corporation had some ties with the Holmes, with whom he was currently on bad terms. So the Fly Corporation naturally wouldn¡¯t supply hispany with building materials.
As such, the sudden termination by the Glory Group really had a tremendous impact on Stardust City¡¯s construction.
They would rather pay a huge amount in liquidated damages and sabotage the construction of Stardust City than supply building materials to Lucas. Such behavior probably wasn¡¯t a decision by the executives of the Glory Group but by the Hamiltons.
Lucas thought of this almost immediately.
He knew that Jensen definitely wouldn¡¯t be willing to sit back and do nothing like a coward.
And this method indeed seemed like something Jensen would do.
Lucas also considered importing building materials from outside of DC, but the weight and amount of materials needed were just too massive. If he imported them from elsewhere, the time needed and transportation expenses would soar. At that time, even if he could sessfully import enough materials, the costs would be staggering, and it wouldn¡¯t be economical.
Now, it seemed that the best solution was to deal with the Glory Group directly, which would naturally resolve any other issues.
¡°In this case, we might as well acquire the entire Glory Group!¡± Lucas said indifferently.
¡°What?!¡± Flynn was shocked.
After confirming that Lucas wasn¡¯t joking, he said with a bitter smile, ¡°Lucas, although this a great solution, the Glory Group is argepany that has been established for years, and its market value is far higher than the Stardust Corporation¡¯s. It won¡¯t be easy to acquire it.
¡°Besides, the Glory Group suddenly terminated the contract without prior notice. They obviously don¡¯t want to work with us and even n to be our enemy. In this situation, how could the chairman of the Glory Group possibly agree to sell thepany to us? We won¡¯t be able to acquire it no matter how much money we offer!¡±
Lucas knew that Flynn made sense, but he had his own solution. ¡°Leave this to me. You just have to wait for the oue.¡±
Hearing this, Flynn knew that Lucas had already made up his mind and could only keep his mouth shut.
Although he always knew that Lucas was very powerful, he wasn¡¯t confident about acquiring the Glory Group, so he could only smile wryly.
He hoped that Lucas would be able to resolve this matter.
At night, Lucas slowly drove his ck Jaguar into the parking lot of World Entertainment City and then walked to the sauna and spa center inside.
Chapter 1334 - 1334 Discusing the Acquisition
1334 Discusing the Acquisition
World Entertainment City was an entertainment joint operated by Roman, another illegitimate son of the Huttons. There were all sorts of entertainment facilities here, so naturally, there was a sauna center too.
The VIP guests here would opt for luxury private rooms. The rooms were spacious and clean, and beautiful women provided spa services without the disturbance of others. It was indeed a great ce for the wealthy in DC to discuss business or just have a good time.
At this moment, in a luxurious private room in the sauna center, there were two middle-aged men in their forties soaking in a hot spring spafortably and enjoying the service of two scantily d gorgeousdies.
One of the middle-aged men, who was balding, rubbed the beautiful woman beside him a few times before asking the other middle-aged man, ¡°Weston, I heard that the Stardust Corporation is in a major cooperation with yourpany. The contract amount of your first cooperation is more than three billion dors. Are you really willing to stop cooperating with them?¡±
The middle-aged man named Weston sighed and then smiled. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not willing, but someone promised to give me greater remuneration. Money talks, so I can only say goodbye to the Stardust Corporation. Who can say no to money?¡±
The balding middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively, ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, that person must have offered you a price that you¡¯re very pleased with, Weston. No wonder you agreed to give up such a profitable business with the Stardust Corporation and terminate the contract with them. I wonder who¡¯s so generous?
¡°If you¡¯ve really managed to form ties with a bigwig, you will definitely make a killing in the future through your connections with him!¡±
Weston smiled proudly and was just about to speak when the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open. A tall man walked in.
¡°We¡¯re about to talk business. Everyone else, get out,¡± the man said indifferently.
Everyone looked up at the person who came in. But the hot spring room was full of steam, so it was difficult to tell who this person was.
The two beautiful women cuddling with Weston and the other middle-aged man immediately got up to leave when they heard that they were about to discuss business, thinking that the person who came was someone Weston knew.
Soon, Weston, the balding man beside him, and Lucas were the only ones left in the spacious private room.
Lucas closed the door and walked toward the two of them.
As he got closer, they naturally got a clearer glimpse of the person who came in.
The bald man looked at Lucas, then at Weston, and asked doubtfully, ¡°Who are you? Did you get the wrong ce?¡±
Lucas remained calm as he walked closer to Weston, who was soaking in the hot spring. ¡°Mr. Weston Barlowe from the Glory Group, right? I am Lucas Gray, the chairman of the Stardust Corporation.¡±
Hearing this, Weston and the balding man immediately widened their eyes in shock.
They didn¡¯t expect that someone who imed to be the chairman of the Stardust Corporation would suddenly show up in front of them right after they mentioned the Stardust Corporation.
Frankly speaking, although the Stardust Corporation had a great reputation in DC, and many people knew thepany was developing well, the person who usually took charge of thepany matters was the general manager. Almost no one knew who the chairman was.
This was because Lucas had never liked announcing his identity in front of outsiders.
Weston and the balding man sized up Lucas and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! This is hrious! Someone actually came here and pretended to be the chairman of the Stardust Corporation!¡±
Weston nced at Lucas¡¯s handsome face hostilely and mocked contemptuously, ¡°You look like you¡¯re only in your twenties, and you¡¯re good-looking too. You¡¯re a male host hired by this sauna, right? Haha, we¡¯re both interested in women, so you don¡¯t have to waste your effort and make a fool out of yourself!
¡°Heh, to be honest, you¡¯re really funny! But if you¡¯re the chairman of the Stardust Corporation, then I¡¯m the leader of the eight top families of DC! Anyone can dream.
¡°Kid, we¡¯re in a good mood now, so we won¡¯t hold it against you. Quickly leave, and we¡¯ll take it that nothing has happened.¡±
The two of them mocked Lucas, thinking that he was a male host that someone in the sauna had hired to entertain them and attract their attention.
Weston and the balding man didn¡¯t think that Lucas was really the chairman of the Stardust Corporation because he was too young and handsome.
The Stardust Corporation was developing extremely rapidly in DC and had entered the ranks of the Global 500. They didn¡¯t think that such argepany could be helmed by such a young chairman.
Lucas ignored the misunderstanding and asked with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not, Mr. Barlowe. But I really want to know what the Hamiltons promised you to get you to give up the cooperation with the Stardust Corporation and go against us.¡±
As soon as he asked this question, Weston¡¯s expression changed drastically, and his face had shock written all over it. How does this kid know that the Hamiltons made a promise to me?
When the Hamiltons contacted him, they had specially warned him not to reveal anything and that he should only say that he didn¡¯t want to cooperate with the Stardust Corporation anymore.
He didn¡¯t even intend to tell Gregory, his close friend next to him, the truth.
So how did this young man get the news ande looking for him?
Gregory, the balding man, looked at Weston in shock.
He didn¡¯t expect the bigwig that Weston had made contact with the Hamiltons!
These Hamiltons were definitely the royals, not an ordinary family!
Gregory could tell from Weston¡¯s expression that the young man had hit the bull¡¯s eye!
Weston was shocked, but he quickly denied it. ¡°What Hamiltons? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯m the chairman of the Glory Group, and I can decide not to work with the Stardust Corporation because I don¡¯t want to. No one gave me any promise. Kid, you¡¯d better watch your words. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±
Lucas smiled without intending to expose him. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to admit it. I¡¯m here today to discuss something with you.¡±
Weston didn¡¯t want to talk with Lucas at first, but his curiosity was piqued. ¡°What is it?¡±
Looking at the chairman of the Glory Group, Lucas smiled calmly and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about my acquisition of the Glory Group.¡±
Chapter 1335 - 1335 Waiting for You to Shrink
1335 Waiting for You to Shrink
Weston was dumbfounded upon hearing what Lucas said.
Gregory widened his mouth in shock, utterly stunned.
After a long time, Weston finally realized what Lucas was talking about, and his face instantly darkened. ¡°Punk, how dare you talk about acquiring the Glory Group in front of me? You¡¯re really brazen! Are you trying to piss me off by cracking such a joke with me?!¡±
He stared at Lucas gloomily and narrowed his eyes threateningly.
He had painstakingly built Glory Group from scratch, and now that he had finally developed it to such a scale, holding a leading position and almost monopolizing more than half of the building materials market in DC, he wasn¡¯t going to let anyone take it away from him easily!
What Lucas said almost made him lose his temper right on the spot.
But Lucas didn¡¯t seem to notice his gloomy expression and even said with a smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡±
Weston had no idea who Lucas was and didn¡¯t care to find out his intentions. He simply hollered furiously, ¡°The Glory Group is my life¡¯s work. How dare youe here and say that you want to acquire mypany? Hurry up and get lost, or else don¡¯t me me for being nasty!¡±
Lucas remained calm and said indifferently, ¡°Seven billion dors.¡±
This was the price he offered.
After hearing the amount, Weston snorted coldly with an extremely terrifying expression.
The Glory Group was a massive corporation worth at least 30 billion dors. In fact, even if someone really offered to acquire the Glory Group for 30 billion dors, he wouldn¡¯t agree.
This young punk actually offered merely 7 billion dors. He must be dreaming!
Weston waspletely angry at this point. ¡°Punk, you must be tired of living. Did youe here to court death? You want to acquire the Glory Group for just seven billion dors? Hah, you¡¯d better go home and keep dreaming!
¡°Immediately kneel and apologize to me. Maybe I¡¯ll forgive. Otherwise, hah!¡±
Lucas smiled and continued, ¡°Six billion dors then.¡±
He seemed to be bargaining, but his new offer was a billion dors less than his previous offer!
Weston was furious. He stood up from the spa, grabbed a towel, and tied it around his waist. Staring at Lucas, he sneered. ¡°Punk, you must be tired of living. Did youe here to annoy me? Do you believe that I can make you die here with a single call?¡±
Gregory shook his head with a contemptuous smile. ¡°This is my first time meeting someone with a burning death wish. Punk, Weston is not someone you can mess with. You¡¯d better leave quickly, lest you anger him further.¡±
Seemingly not afraid of death at all, Lucas said again, ¡°Five billion dors.¡±
Weston waspletely enraged. He pulled out a pistol from the pile of his clothes beside him and pointed it at Lucas¡¯s head ¡°Punk, since you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±
Lucas nced coldly at the gun in front of him without any change in expression.
¡°It seems you¡¯re not interested in discussing the acquisition with me properly. In that case, I¡¯ll discuss it with you another day, Mr. Barlowe. I hope you can continue being so stubborn after the market value of the Glory Group plunges.¡±
With that, Lucas turned around and left without any fear or worry at all.
Weston aimed his gun at Lucas¡¯s back for a long time. Only after Lucas left and the door of the private room closed again did he bark, ¡°That ignorant punk! How dare he curse mypany¡¯s market value to plunge?! The next time I see him, I won¡¯t be kind to him!¡±
He thought that Lucas was scared away by the pistol he was holding.
Next to him, Gregory stood up from the spa and said with a smile, ¡°Weston, did you really want to shoot and kill that punk just now?¡±
Weston smiled and casually tossed his ¡®pistol¡¯ to Gregory.
Gregory subconsciously caught it and fiddled with it for a bit before realizing that it didn¡¯t weigh much and was actually just a replica. He pulled the trigger, and a small me sprang out of the muzzle. It turned out to be a pistol-shaped lighter.
Gregoryughed., ¡°Geez, I thought it was the real thing. It turns out it¡¯s just a toy you used to scare that punk.¡±
Then he looked at Weston and suddenly stopped smiling. He said seriously, ¡°Weston, we¡¯ve been friends for years. Tell me honestly. Are the ones who promised to give you benefits to cut off the cooperation with the Stardust Corporation those Hamiltons? The royal family branch?¡±
Weston knew that he couldn¡¯t conceal this matter anymore. Now that Gregory had heard it and explicitly asked him about it, he would really be a bad friend if he still hid it and lied about it.
Thinking of this, Weston nodded in admittance and hurriedly said, ¡°You must keep this a secret for me. The Hamiltons don¡¯t want this matter to spread. If the Hamiltons find out I gave it away, not just mine, but even your family will be implicated!¡±
Gregory was shocked and frantically said, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t tell anyone about this! But since you¡¯re being so secretive about it, how did that punk find out?¡±
Weston narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yeah, I also want to know how that punk found out. But I hope he can be more sensible. If he dares to provoke me again, I definitely won¡¯t let him off!¡±
After Lucas left World Entertainment City, he immediately made a call. ¡°Find a way to make the stock price of the Glory Group plunge. When the market opens tomorrow, I want to see the market value of the Glory Group shrink drastically.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± the person on the other end answered immediately without asking anything.
¡
The following day, Weston arrived at the chairman¡¯s office in the Glory Group.
Soon after he sat down, Gregory came to his office.
The two of them had been friends for years, and theirpanies were cooperating recently, so they were in frequent contact with each other.
¡°Weston, you¡¯ve already terminated the supply of building materials to the Stardust Corporation. How much longer do you think the Stardust City project canst?¡± Gregory asked with a smile.
Weston smiled confidently. ¡°Haha, without any building materials, I bet the Stardust City project will flop in a few days!¡±
Chapter 1336 - 1336 Who Goes Bankrupt First?
1336 Who Goes Bankrupt First?
What Weston said immediately stunned Gregory.
¡°A few days? Th-this doesn¡¯t seem possible, right? No matter what, the Stardust Corporation is a major enterprise worth tens of billions of dors. It¡¯s a Global 500pany. Surely it canst more than a few days, right?¡± Gregory asked in surprise.
Westonughed out loud. ¡°You have no idea. The Stardust Corporation¡¯s market value has indeed exceeded twenty billion dors, but they have invested way too much into the Stardust City project. As long as I cut off their building materials supply, they¡¯ll have to suspend work on the construction site. For every day of suspension, the losses will be enormous.
¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve already gotten people to spread some news and rumors, such as cash flow problems are the cause for the suspension of work of Stardust City, the management of the Stardust Corporation absconded with thepany funds, and so on. I guarantee that the Stardust Corporation¡¯s stock price will plummet within three days! It might even go bankrupt!
!!
¡°When the timees, how will the Stardust Corporation be able to fill up the ck hole that is Stardust City? As long as I have a death grip on their most important link, the Stardust Corporation will definitely die!¡±
Weston had acent look on his face.
Gregory pped his hands whileughing. ¡°As expected of you. What an amazing move! As long as the news of Stardust City¡¯s suspension is true, who cares what the real reason is? As soon as the news gets out, the stock of the Stardust Corporation will definitely plummet! Amazing! Seriously amazing!¡±
Westonughed proudly. Just as he was about to say something, someone suddenly charged into his office.
Weston¡¯s secretary hurried in without even knocking on the door. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Barlowe! The Glory Group is in trouble! The news just reported that a building under construction in the northern suburbs of DC copsed due to the use of substandard building materials supplied by the Glory Group! Now, many reporters havee to ourpany to interview thepany¡¯s executives. They¡¯re demanding an exnation!¡±
Weston¡¯s face darkened as he hollered, ¡°Who allowed you toe in without knocking?! Where are your manners? What bullshit reporters? Copsed building? Hurry up and get the PR department to deal with it! Get the legal department to sue all the troublemakers and those who exposed this! In any case, we will never admit it or take responsibility for this. Do you still need me to teach you how to deal with it?¡±
He glowered at his secretary.
Before Weston drove his secretary out of his office, the general manager of the Glory Group ran in, drenched in sweat. ¡°Bad news, Mr. Barlowe! Some people are saying that there are problems with the building materials supplied by the Glory Group, and the government hase to conduct a random raid. They¡¯ve sealed ourrgest warehouse!¡±
¡°What?¡± Weston widened his eyes and looked at the general manager in disbelief.
¡°Mr. Barlowe, bad news!¡±
Before Mr. Weston could ask anything in detail, thepany¡¯s CFO also rushed in and shouted, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, just after the stock market opened, the market value of the Glory Group plummeted. Within just ten minutes, trading was halted on our stock. The situation is terrible!¡±
¡°Wh-wh-what¡¯s going on?!¡±
After receiving three pieces of bad news in a row, each worse than the other, Weston slumped down on the couch inplete disbelief.
Everything was fine yesterday, and he had even be acquainted with a bigwig like the Hamiltons. The Glory Group should be rising to sess. Why was it facing so many issues?
Be it the sealing of the warehouse, the public bacsh for the copse of the building under construction, or the news of the stock price plummetting, it was all terrible for the Glory Group. If he mishandled any of these matters, it would bring destructive disaster to the Glory Group.
It was incredibly difficult for a business to develop, but it could copse overnight!
In particr, arge listed corporation like the Glory Group could easily have its stock price fluctuate with any random bad news. Moreover, the stock price fell so much that trading was halted on it. Weston knew how terrible the consequences would be without even having to think about them.
¡°How did things suddenly be like this? Everything was fine yesterday. How could this happen?!¡± Weston shouted angrily.
Gregory frowned and thought about it for a while before saying, ¡°Such incidents happened one after another on the same day. No matter how I look at it, it seems fishy. Weston, I¡¯m afraid someone is creating trouble for you on purpose and targeting the Glory Group!¡±
Weston¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He knew that this matter was definitely unusual. He gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Which bastard has the audacity to target me behind my back?! Once I find him, I¡¯ll chop him up into pieces!¡±
The CFO wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said gingerly, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, our stock price is down ten percent today, which is equivalent to a loss of three billion dors!
¡°The situation is terrible. If it wasn¡¯t for the trading halt, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d lose more than half of our market value today!
¡°But at this rate, even with the trading halt, the Glory Group won¡¯t be able tost a few days!
¡°In particr, there¡¯s great controversy around the Glory Group, and all the major social media tforms are talking about the copsed building. If we can¡¯t deal with this matter quickly, we might have to apply for bankruptcy and liquidation in a few days!¡±
Weston turned pale asrge droplets of cold sweat gushed out of his forehead and drenched his clothes.
He never thought that after gloating to Gregory about how the Stardust Corporation wouldn¡¯t be able tost for a few days and would go bankrupt due to plummeting market value, the Stardust Corporation was fine, but the Glory Group was now in great trouble and on the verge of copse.
Gregory suddenly felt that something was wrong. With a sh of inspiration, he blurted out, ¡°Weston, is it possible that today¡¯s incident is rted to that punk we met yesterday in World Entertainment City? You still remember what he said before he left yesterday?¡±
Weston thought about it carefully and recalled that the young man who imed to be the chairman of the Stardust Corporation did say something after seeing his ¡®pistol¡¯ and ¡®being scared away¡¯.
Lucas¡¯s original words were: ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll discuss it with you another day, Mr. Barlowe. I hope you can continue being so stubborn after the market value of the Glory Group plunges.¡±
When he thought of what Lucas said, his pupils constricted.
The market value of the Glory Group plunges!
These words were the perfect description of the troubles that the Glory Group had encountered today!
But Weston refused to believe that a young man in his twenties was capable of this.
¡°That¡¯s impossible. That punk is just an ignorant greenhorn. How could he possibly make the Glory Group encounter so much trouble within a short time? This definitely isn¡¯t his doing!¡± Weston immediately shook his head in denial.
But suddenly, a mocking voice sounded outside the office. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, you should have already received the great gift I¡¯ve prepared for you. Are you pleased with it?¡±
Chapter 1337 - 1337 Increase in Intensity
1337 Increase in Intensity
Weston and Gregory suddenly raised their heads and saw two figures standing calmly at the door of his office.
The young man standing in front was the one they had met yesterday in World Entertainment City!
Behind him was a middle-aged man in his forties wearing a ck suit.
¡°Flynn Davis!?¡± Weston and Gregory eximed in shock when they saw the middle-aged man.
!!
They recognized him to be Flynn, the general manager of the Stardust Corporation!
What is Flynn Davis doing here with this young man?
The two of them looked at Lucas with shock and uncertainty.
Lucas smiled slightly and said in an extremely gentlemanly manner, ¡°Yesterday, both of you refused to believe me when I told you my identity. Let me introduce myself to you again today. I am Lucas Gray, the chairman of the Stardust Corporation.¡±
Boom!
These words struck them like lightning.
It finally dawned on Weston and Gregory that this young man, whom they had misunderstood, was really the chairman of the Stardust Corporation!
Otherwise, Flynn, the general manager of the Stardust Corporation, wouldn¡¯t be following behind him so respectfully.
After finally understanding Lucas¡¯s identity, Weston immediately figured out why the Glory Group suddenly encountered so much trouble today.
¡°Y-you¡¯re the one behind everything that happened to the Glory Group today!¡± Weston glowered at Lucas with eyes full of anger and hatred.
Lucas smiled without answering directly. He walked into Weston¡¯s office, sat on the guest couch, and leaned back leisurely. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, if you¡¯re willing to discuss the acquisition with me properly now, then my offer of seven billion dors yesterday is still valid.¡±
¡°Dream on!¡± Weston immediately hollered before sneering. ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t try to take advantage of the situation! I admit that the Glory Group has encountered some unpleasant business today, but a kid in his twenties like you is definitely not capable of doing it! You actually want to use this to threaten me into selling mypany to you? You¡¯ve made the wrong ns!¡±
Standing beside Lucas, Flynn sneered. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, our chairman is only giving you a small warning by acting against the Glory Group. If you continue speaking rudely to Mr. Gray, the losses you¡¯ll suffer will be far more than this.¡±
Weston immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Damn it! Flynn Davis, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just the general manager of apany. How dare you threaten me?¡±
Lucas frowned and ordered, ¡°Flynn, since Mr. Barlowe refuses to believe it, let¡¯s intensify his losses until he¡¯s willing to believe it!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Gray!¡± Flynn acknowledged and made a call. ¡°Continue with it. Intensify it!¡±
Weston¡¯s face flushed red from anger, thinking that these two were just putting on a front in front of him. But deep down, he had a faint ominous premonition.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait here and see what you can do!¡± Weston said stubbornly.
Lucas just nced at him with an indifferent smile.
Two short minutester, Weston¡¯s phone rang.
¡°Mr. Barlowe, it¡¯s Kevin Truss from DC Commercial Bank. The bank thinks that the situation of yourpany, the Glory Group, is very worrying, and your repayment ability is insufficient for us to continue granting you a loan. Thus, we require you to pay off the loan of ten billion dors today!¡± An indifferent voice came from the other end of the phone.
¡°What?!¡± Weston was inplete disbelief that the bank called him to urge him to repay his loan!
He panicked and frantically pleaded, ¡°Mr. Truss, those are just tricks that some viins used to nder and harm the Glory Group! There¡¯s nothing wrong with our operations. Once we resolve the matters at hand, we will definitely be able to repay the loan on time!¡±
It wasmonce forpanies to take out loans from banks as working capital!
If the bank really insisted that he repay the loan of 10 billion dors today, it would definitely result in a massive impact on the Glory Group and cause it to suffer major damages!
Keven said coldly, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, don¡¯te to me for this. I won¡¯t be able to help you. Out of consideration for our previous cooperation, here¡¯s a friendly reminder. You¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. This is an order from headquarters. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it either. Take care.¡±
With that, Keven hung up indifferently.
Holding his phone, Weston waspletely stupefied.
Keven had made it very clear just now that he had called on orders from the bank¡¯s headquarters because he offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have.
But what kind of a big shot could make the headquarters of DC Commercial Bank demand loan repayment from him?
Weston thought that he had always been careful and had never offended any big shot!
Of course, in Weston¡¯s eyes, Lucas wasn¡¯t a big shot at all, so he subconsciously forgot about him.
Wait! Weston suddenly recalled that he had received the call from the bank right after Lucas told Flynn to intensify the losses and Flynn called someone. Is this really Lucas Gray¡¯s doing?
Did this young man really cause the Glory Group to suffer all these troubles today?
Weston couldn¡¯t believe it at all!
Besides, if Lucas had really done this to make him sell the Glory Group to him, then Weston couldn¡¯t let him seed!
He wants to use the bank to pressure me? I won¡¯t let him get what he wants!
¡°Gregory, on ount of our friendship, please lend me ten billion dors to help me tide through this ordeal. I won¡¯t forget to share any benefits with you in the future!¡± Weston looked at Gregory and bit the bullet to borrow money from him.
At worst, he would borrow money to repay the 10-billion-dor loan from the bank. He would see what Lucas could do to pressure him then!
Gregory smiled bitterly and said with an awkward expression, ¡°Weston, I¡¯m sure you understand my situation. Mypany isn¡¯t as big as the Glory Group. If you can¡¯t even afford ten billion dors, how can I possibly afford it? You think too highly of me!¡±
¡°Then¡ how about you lend me some money, and I¡¯ll try to cover the rest with help from others?¡± Weston had no choice but to reduce the amount he was asking to borrow.
¡°Uhh¡¡± Gregory was hesitating with a conflicted expression, but he didn¡¯t agree.
Suddenly, Gregory¡¯s phone rang, and he answered immediately. Weston didn¡¯t know what the caller said, but he saw the look of anxiousness on Gregory¡¯s face.
¡°What did you say? That¡¯s terrible! Okay, I¡¯ll rush back to thepany immediately. Wait for me!¡±
Then Gregory quickly said to Weston, ¡°Mypany is facing an emergency now. I have to rush back to deal with it right away. I¡¯ll see you another day! Goodbye!¡±
Before Weston could say anything, Gregory hurriedly fled.
¡°Hey, wait!¡± Weston subconsciously called out to Gregory. But he suddenly realized that Gregory was avoiding him!
Emergency at thepany? See him another day? It was all just a bunch of nonsense!
Chapter 1338 - 1338 Going Overboard
1338 Going Overboard
Weston and Gregory had been friends for over a decade, yet when something happened, Gregory fled. It made Weston furious!
¡°Bastard!¡± Weston scolded furiously, but there was nothing he could do.
Seeing Weston almost stomp his feet in anger, Lucas said, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, I mentioned acquiring the Glory Group previously. Have you considered it properly?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Weston hollered angrily. ¡°Do you think you can force me to give in just by creating some minor troubles for the Glory Group? You¡¯re dreaming! I can resolve all the troubles. You can forget about threatening me!
!!
¡°On the contrary, you should be worrying about yourself, Lucas Gray. Without the building materials supplied by the Glory Group, the construction of your Stardust City will have to be suspended, and you¡¯ll face massive losses every day. I¡¯ll see how long you canst!¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ll definitelyst longer than you, Mr. Barlowe.¡±
He turned around and instructed Flynn, ¡°Since Mr. Barlowe thinks they are just minor troubles he can easily resolve, it seems the intensity isn¡¯t enough. In that case, give him some more to satisfy him.¡±
Flynn nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, Mr. Gray!¡±
He made another call and instructed, ¡°Take it up another notch!¡±
Weston stared at them furiously, wishing he could get someone to chase them out immediately.
In less than two minutes, the director of the HR department ran in and shouted in panic, ¡°Bad news, Mr. Barlowe! Just now, several senior and mid-level managers of thepany suddenly turned in resignation letters together and left. We couldn¡¯t stop them at all!¡±
The director of the HR department anxiously pulled out arge envelope of resignation letters and handed them to Weston.
Weston took it with shaky hands. Seeing so many resignation letters from staff holding key positions in thepany, including production managers, transportation managers, project managers, finance managers, and so on¡
Weston dropped the resignation letters, and his footing became unsteady.
The people who resigned were all the backbone of the Glory Group!
Without these managers, everything in those departments would be disorganized and chaotic.
Moreover, therge-scale resignation of senior and mid-level managers was bound to cause shock and panic among the employees. Who would be able to work with peace of mind?
It was now the most difficult time for the Glory Group, and everyone needed to work together to tide over the crisis. Yet these managers decided to leave at the same time, leaving their subordinates anxious and panic-stricken. In this case, it would be difficult for thepany to keep revolving, and the consequences were bound to be dire.
Weston suddenly had a premonition that if things went on like this, thepany would copse before the stock price fell to the point of bankruptcy.
Weston suddenly pointed at Lucas and questioned furiously, ¡°Lucas Gray! Is this your doing?!¡±
Lucas spread his hands. ¡°Have I denied anything? On the contrary, Mr. Barlowe, you have been refusing to believe that I did it. Now, are you willing to sit down and discuss the acquisition with me?¡±
¡°You¡ you¡¯re going overboard!¡± Weston¡¯s fingers were trembling incessantly as he glowered at Lucas menacingly. ¡°You¡¯re just doing those things to suppress the Glory Group. You¡¯ve caused the Glory Group¡¯s market value to plummet and even caused mypany¡¯s operations to be in jeopardy! I¡ I¡¯m going to sue you for unfairpetition!¡±
¡°I¡¯m going overboard?¡± Lucas sneered at Weston. ¡°The Stardust Corporation wanted to work well with you at first, and we signed a contract. We¡¯ve never owed you half a cent of payment! Who was it that terminated the cooperation unterally without any prior notice and breached the contract?
¡°Who deliberately stopped supplying building materials to the Stardust Corporation to try and disrupt my project?
¡°Who spread rumors that the Stardust Corporation is facing cash flow problems and tried to shake the stock price to make mypany go bankrupt?
¡°Mr. Barlowe, tell me who¡¯s the one going overboard!¡±
As Lucas questioned, his voice became louder and louder, and Weston turned pale and speechless.
The fact that Lucas called him out on methods he hadn¡¯t had time to implement yet made him absolutely horrified.
How does Lucas Gray know about these things?
Lucas stood up and stared at Weston coldly. ¡°If you think I¡¯m bullying you, go ahead and sue me. Let¡¯s see if you can do anything to me!¡±
With that, Lucas strode out of the office.
Flynn nced at Weston and sneered. ¡°Mr. Barlowe, hold yourself together. I¡¯m waiting to see the good news of the Glory Group¡¯s stock price falling again tomorrow morning! I hope you canst a few more days and not go bankrupt so soon!¡±
Then Flynn hurriedly left to catch up with Lucas.
Watching the two of them leave arrogantly, Weston wished he could kill them right on the spot!
But Weston couldn¡¯t worry about taking revenge now. The most imperative thing to do at the moment was to resolve the crisis the Glory Group was facing!
With a pale face, Weston made a call. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, something has happened to the Glory Group, and I can¡¯t handle it on my own. Please help me quickly!¡±
The other party seemed to have long known what was happening and didn¡¯t ask him about it. Instead, he reprimanded coldly, ¡°What a good-for-nothing! You swore that you would destroy the Stardust Corporation, but what¡¯s happening now? You¡¯re about to lose your ownpany! A good-for-nothing like you isn¡¯t fit to be my follower!¡±
Weston¡¯s blood instantly turned cold, and he was furious and ashamed. At the same time, he was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to refute him.
The person on the other end was definitely not someone a small fry like him could afford to offend.
After a long time, the person said, ¡°Forget it. On ount that you¡¯re working for me, I¡¯ll get someone to help you. The Glory Group will be fine for the time being.¡±
Hearing this, Weston was overjoyed. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Hamilton! Thank you so much. With your words, the Glory Group will be saved!¡±
Chapter 1339 - 1339 Rotten Ship
1339 Rotten Ship
At this moment, Lucas and Flynn had already left the Glory Group and were on their way back to the Stardust Corporation.
While driving, Flynn asked, ¡°Lucas, do you think Weston Barlowe will sell the Glory Group to us? He still seems very reluctant about it.¡±
Lucas said indifferently, ¡°Tomorrow at thetest, he¡¯lle begging us to acquire the Glory Group without me having to say anything.¡±
Seeing Lucas¡¯s confident expression, Flynn naturally wouldn¡¯t think that he was boasting.
!!
Since Lucas said he could make Weston sumb tomorrow ande to them for the acquisition out of his own ord, it would definitely be the case.
After such a long time, Flynn had already developed an extraordinary trust in Lucas.
At the same time, Flynn was shocked.
The Glory Group was a major corporation that was on par with the Stardust Corporation and even had a market value that was slightly higher than the Stardust Corporation¡¯s.
Now, in just two days, the Glory Group was about to have a change of ownership and was destined to be part of the Stardust Corporation.
Now, the Stardust Corporation was already a Global 500pany, and its power would rapidly increase after acquiring the Glory Group.
Actually, after the alliance of seven families had handed over half of their industries the other day, they weren¡¯t given to the Stardust Corporation. Flynn had merely been responsible for processing the paperwork. These businesses were eventually given to the Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers. Thus, the Stardust Corporation didn¡¯t get much. Otherwise, thepany would have already be a top ten or even a top five corporation in the country.
With the acquisition of the Glory Group, the Stardust Corporation¡¯s development would definitely advance by leaps and bounds!
Flynn was looking forward to it!
¡
The following day, when the stock market opened at 9 a.m., the stock price of the Glory Group once again plunged, and trading on it was soon halted.
Although it seemed that the Glory Group¡¯s stock price had fallen by another 10% and that it had lost three billion dors again, everyone with a discerning eye could tell that the losses caused to the Glory Group were far greater.
At the same time, DC Commercial Bank once again urged the Glory Group to repay its loan by issuing a harsh warning, stating that the bank would freeze all of the Glory Group¡¯s funds and resort to legal action if thepany couldn¡¯t repay the loan within today.
The matter of the copsed building under construction in the northern suburbs of DC due to the use of inferior building materials supplied by Glory Group was still causing thepany to face public bacsh. Numerous reporters were still outside the Glory Group¡¯s office and were trying to find the people responsible for the incident to demand an exnation. But they hadn¡¯t been able to find any of them.
There were heated discussions on the inte, with countless peoplementing about the issue. As a result, the reputation of the Glory Group waspletely tarnished.
This wasn¡¯t all. The Glory Group was in chaos.
Yesterday, arge number of senior and mid-level managers had resigned, so there weren¡¯t suitable people to solve the various urgent matters, and thepany was in a mess.
The matter of the collective resignation of managers had also spread to thepany, and the remaining employees were panicking. Thinking that the Glory Group was about to copse, they also tendered their resignation and left immediately.
In just one morning, more than half of the Glory Group¡¯s staff left, causing countless positions to be vacant.
The remaining employees were either rushing to write their resignation letters or running around headless, being of no help at all.
In just two short days, the Glory Group was reduced from a top enterprise on par with the Stardust Corporation to a rotten ship full of holes that was on the verge of sinking.
Weston was wearing a mask as he walked through the basement passageway to avoid reporters. He secretly rushed to his office, and his heart clenched up in pain when he saw the Glory Group¡¯s current state with his own eyes, causing him to be disoriented.
He had no choice but to call the Hamiltons again. ¡°Mr. Hamilton, the stock price of the Glory Group has fallen again, and today¡¯s situation is even worse than yesterday¡¯s! Also, DC Commercial Bank came to me again to urge me to repay the ten billion dor loan today. What should we do now?
¡°Mr. Hamilton, you¡ you said yesterday that you¡¯d help me and make sure the Glory Group is fine. Does your promise still count?¡±
Weston was so anxious that he was on the verge of crying.
On the other end, Mr. Hamilton hollered coldly, ¡°Why are you panicking? Today is only the second day. Just hang in there. I¡¯ll naturally settle this for you.¡±
Holding his phone in his hand, Weston stomped his feet on the floor a few times.
He had a reason for panicking.
Although it was only the second day, the Glory Group had already lost more than 6 billion dors, and it was facing countless troubles. The bank was pressing thepany to repay the loan, and most of the employees had left. Not to mention continue holding on, Weston didn¡¯t even know if he and thepany couldst until tomorrow!
The Hamiltons had clearly agreed to help him resolve the crisis, but an entire day had passed, and there still wasn¡¯t any improvement in the situation. In fact, the Hamiltons had only given him a verbal promise without any exnation as to how they would resolve the troubles. How could Weston not panic?
¡°Mr. Hamilton, it¡¯s not that I want to panic, but given the crisis that the Glory Group is facing, I won¡¯t be able tost another day without your help. How can I not panic?¡±
Weston said anxiously, ¡°Now, I¡¯m asking you, how are the Hamiltons going to help us? People from the bank are sitting in an office downstairs and demanding repayment. Why don¡¯t you lend me ten billion dors to repay the bank loan so that I can resolve this issue first?¡±
Weston was really panicking. At this moment, he shouted at the person on the phone with no regard for his prestigious identity at all.
¡°Barlowe, who do you think you are? How dare you speak to me like that?¡± Mr. Hamilton rebuked hostilely, clearly offended by Weston¡¯s impolite words and tone.
Weston felt as if a basin of cold water had been poured on his head.
He finally snapped back to his senses and realized who he was talking to.
He was talking to a Hamilton, a royal!
As long as he was displeased, the Hamiltons would be able to easily destroy the Barlowes and the Glory Group. How did he have the guts to lose his temper at him?
¡°I¡¯m¡ I¡¯m sorry! Mr. Hamilton, I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡ I was just too anxious, so I sounded a little harsh. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you at all!¡± Weston frantically apologized.
Mr. Hamilton was finally less angry. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re timid. Look at how frightened you are. Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. You just have to continue dragging this out with the Stardust Corporation!
¡°Once the Stardust Corporation copses, the Hamiltons willpensate you with twice the Glory Group¡¯s losses and also give you some more benefits. Okay?¡±
Weston gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Hamilton. Thank you so much!¡±
Chapter 1340 - 1340 Beg You To Acquire
1340 Beg You To Acquire
After hanging up, Weston immediately mmed his phone on the floor and hollered, ¡°Damn you, Hamiltons! Do you really think I¡¯m a fool you can bully as you please?!
¡°Hah, doublepensation? It¡¯s all empty promises! Now that the Glory Group is in danger, you refuse to give me even a single cent or any help. All you¡¯re telling me to do is go against the Stardust Corporation and hold on!
¡°Once the Glory Group goes bankrupt, mypany and I will no longer be of any use to you, right? When the timees, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even bother to look at me again, let alonepensate me! Give me benefits? Bullshit!¡±
Weston wasn¡¯t a fool. After the Hamiltons kept being perfunctory with him without giving him actual help and kept asking him to continue fighting against Lucas with only a promise topensate him afterward, he becamepletely disappointed with the Hamiltons.
He knew that the Hamiltons weren¡¯t reliable at all. They certainly wouldn¡¯t help him!
At this moment, Weston felt deep despair.
No! I can¡¯t just watch the Glory Group that I¡¯ve built with my own hands go bust! I can¡¯t turn from a billionaire into a bankrupt loser!
Suddenly, he had a sh of inspiration. Right! I¡¯ll go look for Lucas Gray now!
As long as I sell the Glory Group to him, I¡¯ll be able to get at least a few billion dors!
Weston shouted at the secretary, ¡°Someone, help me get the phone number of the chairman of the Stardust Corporation! I need to contact him immediately¡ What? You can¡¯t find his number? Then find the number of Flynn Davis!¡±
¡
Meanwhile, Lucas was sitting in his office on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters and handling matters calmly.
He didn¡¯t seem to care about the Glory Group¡¯s situation at all and didn¡¯t ask about it at all.
On his desk in front of him was a stack of design drawings spread out.
¡°Lucas, these are Professor Crawford¡¯stest designs. Not only has she made detailed ns and designs for each area of Stardust City, but she has even drawn some designs for the interior and exterior decor of some main buildings. They are very unique. Please take a look,¡± Flynn said with a smile.
Lucas looked through the drawings carefully and then said with a satisfied smile, ¡°As expected of the top architectural designer in the country. Just by looking at Professor Crawford¡¯s drawings, I can already imagine how incredible Stardust City will be once construction isplete! These designs are simply works of art! Flynn, since you rmended Professor Crawford to me, you deserve credit for it!¡±
Seeing that Lucas was pleased with the designs and even praised him, Flynn was overjoyed andughed. ¡°Lucas, this is all because you¡¯re good at discovering talents and appointing the right people to get the job done! But speaking of which, we¡¯ve had to suspend construction on Stardust City due to the stopped supply of building materials. Professor Crawford thought that we really had cash flow problems and that we would stop the project, so she panicked and almost strangled me to death.¡±
Recalling the elderly Gemma grabbing his cor anxiously and questioning him yesterday, Flynn still felt lingering fear.
Lucasughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that this is only temporary and we¡¯ll be able to resume construction soon?¡±
¡°I did. I was almost out of breath trying to exin, but Professor Crawford refused to believe me no matter what. She insists on seeing the materials arrive on the construction site again and for construction to actually start before she believes it,¡± Flynn said helplessly while rubbing his sore cheeks.
Last night, he repeatedly and painstakingly assured Gemma for several hours. What he saidst night was more than what he usually said in a week. It was simply terrible.
Lucasughed again while also taking some sympathy on Flynn. ¡°In that case, you should inform Professor Crawford that the building materials will be delivered to the construction site in the afternoon. Get the construction and engineering team to get ready too.¡±
¡°In the afternoon? So soon?¡± Flynn was shocked.
Weston of the Glory Group hadn¡¯tpromised yet. He hadn¡¯t agreed to sell the Glory Group to the Stardust Corporation. Could the matter really be resolved so soon?
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe Lucas, but it just seemed impossible no matter how he looked at it. After a few more days, when the Glory Group couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, Weston would naturallypromise. But now, it seemed that the Glory Group hadn¡¯t been forced to this point yet.
Suddenly, Flynn¡¯s phone rang.
He excused himself and answered the phone. He immediately heard a familiar voice.
¡°Mr. Davis, right? I am Weston Barlowe of the Glory Group. Please inform Mr. Gray that I am willing to ept the acquisition by the Stardust Corporation! I agree with the purchase price of seven billion dors, and I can meet with you to sign the contract right now!¡±
¡°¡¡± Flynn was dumbfounded.
Weston actually agreed to the acquisition so quickly?
After returning to his senses, he told Lucas everything Weston said and handed his phone to him.
Lucas turned on the speakerphone and said, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, if you had agreed yesterday, I would have acquired the Glory Group for seven billion dors. But do you still think the Glory Group is worth this price today?¡±
Weston was stunned. After a long time, he realized that Lucas was taking the opportunity to lower the price. He was so furious that he wanted to hang up immediately.
The Glory Group had been worth over 30 billion dors a few days ago! Even though its stock price had plunged two days in a row, and the market value had lost 6 billion dors, it was still worth over 20 billion dors!
He was now willing to sell the Glory Group to Lucas for 7 billion dors only because he didn¡¯t have any other choice. After all, he couldn¡¯t afford to repay the 10 billion dors to the bank.
He found it really difficult to ept that Lucas wasn¡¯t even willing to pay 7 billion dors and wanted to lower the price.
However, he really didn¡¯t dare to hang up.
He knew better than anyone else just how terrible the situation of the Glory Group was now.
If Lucas refused to buy it today, the bank might freeze all the funds in hispany¡¯s ount, and when the time came, he could only dere bankruptcy and liquidate thepany.
The market value of apany was very different from its actual value.
At that time, the liquidated assets of the bankruptcy would just be some of thepany¡¯s fixed assets and materials piled up in the warehouses, which would be put up for auction. The proceeds from the auction wouldn¡¯t amount to much, and he might not even be able to repay the ten billion dors to the bank. He would still be in debt!
Weston quickly thought through it and could only gnash his teeth and ask. ¡°Uh, then¡ how much money are you nning to acquire the Glory Group for?¡±
Lucas said with a faint smile, ¡°Seven hundred million dors.¡±
Chapter 1341 - 1341 Full of Regret
1341 Full of Regret
¡°What did you say?! Seven hundred million dors? You want to acquire the Glory Group for seven hundred million dors?!¡± Weston¡¯s voice became extremely sharp due to immense disbelief.
¡°Lucas Gray, are you out of your mind? Do you know what the market value of the Glory Group is? Thirty billion dors! It¡¯s a big corporation worth thirty billion dors! But you¡¯re telling me you want to acquire it for seven hundred million dors? Are you joking with me?¡±
Weston was so infuriated that he was on the verge of breaking into hysterics. He even almost hurled vulgarities. Fortunately, he quickly stopped himself just as he was about to do so.
But he couldn¡¯t calm down at all, and he felt a strong urge to kill someone.
!!
Wanting to acquire the Glory Group for just 700 million dors was outrageous!
Does this damn Lucas Gray think I have no choice but to sell the Glory Group to him? Is that why he dares to lower the price so much?
Flynn was also shocked to hear the price Lucas offered.
When Lucas said that he wanted to acquire the Glory Group, which had a market value of over 30 billion dors, for 7 billion dors, Flynn had felt extremely anxious and thought that it was unlikely.
Now that the market value of Glory Group had plummeted, and thepany was in a terrible state, he thought that Lucas only wanted to lower the price a little and acquire the Glory Group for about 6 billion dors or so.
He didn¡¯t expect Lucas to offer only 700 million dors!
Even Flynn was shocked by the price, feeling that it was truly uneptable.
Lucas leaned back in his seat and said calmly over the speakerphone, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, seven hundred million dors is my final offer for the acquisition, not a single cent more. If you¡¯re not satisfied with this price, you can continue being stubborn and wait for the Glory Group to go bankrupt and be liquidated today!
¡°Once that happens, will you be able to get back more than seven hundred million dors?
¡°Of course, Mr. Barlowe, you don¡¯t necessarily have to sell the Glory Group to me. You can try finding other buyers to see if anyone is willing to buy the mess that is Glory Group for so much money at this point!
¡°Also, the Glory Group isn¡¯t the only building materials supplier in DC. The Stardust Corporation has nothing but money, and we can afford to drag this out with you. I can always find another supplier. Stardust City¡¯s construction will go on, and the Stardust Corporation won¡¯t be affected much.
¡°As for you, Mr. Barlowe, you¡¯ve failed to ruin the Stardust Corporation¡¯s project or cause me any substantial losses. This means you¡¯re no longer of any value to the Hamiltons!
¡°When the timees, forget about receivingpensation and help, the Hamiltons might even resent you for being ipetent, regard you as an eyesore, and kick you down even further. Mr. Barlowe, you¡¯re in a dire situation now! You¡¯d better consider it carefully!¡±
Then Lucas hung up without hesitation, not giving Weston any chance to respond.
Flynn had been anxious for a long time, but he didn¡¯t dare to interrupt. Seeing Lucas finally hanging up, he hurriedly said, ¡°Lucas, are you really¡ not going to acquire the Glory Group anymore?¡±
Lucas shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°How is that possible? The Glory Group is already ours.¡±
Seeing that Flynn still seemed confused, Lucas exined, ¡°The Glory Group has already be a rotten ship that¡¯s bound to sink. Be it their reputation, financial situation, or employee loyalty, everything is terrible now.
¡°Now, almost everyone knows that the Glory Group has offended someone and that anyone rted to thepany will get into trouble. No one else in DC will dare to take over the Glory Group. Apart from us, Weston Barlowe has no other option.¡±
Hearing this, Flynn came to a sudden realization. At the same time, he was much more in awe of Lucas.
Indeed, just as Lucas said, Weston was now in a terrible situation.
He didn¡¯t want to sell the Glory Group to Lucas for 700 million dors, so he was now trying to find someone willing to buy hispany.
But after making countless calls, he didn¡¯t receive any good news.
Those close to him and about as rich as him all said that they didn¡¯t have enough money to acquire the Glory Group as soon as they heard his intention to sell it. Even though they were rich, they didn¡¯t dare to buy the Glory Group. Anyone could tell that Weston definitely offended someone he shouldn¡¯t have. Who would dare to take over hispany?
The wealthy families who were much stronger than the Barlowes simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with the Glory Group¡¯s mess. It would be ridiculous to spend a lot of money on a lousypany and still have to handle a huge mess afterward.
Thus, Weston became even more hopeless after making so many calls.
Only now did he finally understand that no one else except Lucas could save the Glory Group.
Weston gritted his teeth and finally made a heartbreaking decision. Forget it. Seven hundred million dors is better than nothing. It¡¯s better than losing everything and ending up in debt!
Half an hourter, Weston personally brought all the documents of the Glory Group to the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters and asked to see Lucas.
¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯ve decided to sell the Glory Group to you for seven hundred million dors! All the necessary documents are here. If you don¡¯t have any objections, we can go ahead and immediately proceed with the transfer procedures!¡± Weston said to Lucas in a shaky voice while forcing himself to smile.
Hearing this, Flynn looked at Lucas with admiration from the bottom of his heart.
Acquiring the Glory Group, which had a market value of 30 billion dors just yesterday morning, for 700 million dors was a remarkable feat in the Stardust Corporation¡¯s acquisition history!
Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised by this result at all. With a calm expression, he instructed indifferently, ¡°Mr. Davis, go handle the transfer with Mr. Barlowe.¡±
Lucas naturally didn¡¯t have to handle such a trivial matter personally.
¡°Yes, Mr. Gray!¡± Flynn acknowledged respectfully, unable to hide his smile. He looked at Weston with a great sense of superiority and said, ¡°Mr. Barlowe, please!¡±
Weston felt incredibly disgruntled and depressed. The Glory Group, which he had painstakingly built and had been worth 30 billion dors, would be acquired for merely 700 million dors! From now on, the Glory Group would be someone else¡¯s property and no longer have anything to do with him!
At the same time, Weston was chagrined and full of regret.
The Glory Group had been doing well and had a good cooperative rtionship with the Stardust Corporation. He could have easily earned a few hundred million dors a year just through the sales of building materials.
But due to his greed, he was tempted by the Hamiltons¡¯ empty promise and mercilessly harmed Lucas and the Stardust Corporation, thinking that he had gotten into the good graces of a wealthy backer.
In the end, he lost everything and ended up in a terrible state!
Weston was full of regret!
But it was toote for regrets now!
Chapter 1342 - 1342 Request to Step Down
1342 Request to Step Down
Soon, the paperwork for the transfer waspleted, and the Glory Grouppletely changed hands, bing part of the Stardust Corporation.
After taking over the Glory Group, Flynn immediately arranged for people to open the warehouses and transport the building materials, and the Stardust City project restarted construction.
As for the Glory Group¡¯s mess, Lucas dealt with it easily.
With just one call, the bank naturally stopped pressing for loan repayment.
Almost all the senior managers had left, but this was even less of a problem. Lucas could just transfer some core management staff from the Stardust Corporation and hire some more staff, which would actually decrease corruption in thepany.
As for the negative public opinion and the stock price, there was naturally special staff to deal with it, and the impact was soon reduced to nothing.
In just one afternoon, everything seemed to be back on track.
¡
In a well-hidden vi in DC¡
Jensen paced back and forth in the vi in frustration, feeling terrible.
He was still trapped in DC without any chance to leave.
Lucas and those wealthy families in DC were still searching for his whereabouts, so Jensen really couldn¡¯t find a chance to leave DC.
If Lucas found him, with Lucas¡¯s fearlessness, he might really kill him!
The more trapped he was here, the more frustrated he felt, and the more angry he was.
Now, a minor issue could trigger him and make him fly into a rage.
So for the next few days, the servants in the vi and the people around Jensen were all incredibly careful with their words and actions, for fear of identally angering him.
At this moment, Jensen received the news of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s acquisition of the Glory Group. He was so furious that he smashed a ss ornament on the floor.
Bang!
With a crisp sound, ss shards scattered all over the floor.
¡°That idiot Weston Barlowe! I told him to deal with Lucas Gray, but he gave away the Glory Group to him instead. He really deserves to die! That bastard!¡± Jensen cursed, his face flushed and his chest heaving violently.
This had been a brilliant solution that he had painstakingly thought of. He had terminated the supply of building materials to the Stardust Corporation to cause the project that Lucas had invested a huge amount of money in to be halted so that he would suffer heavy losses.
If Weston had done a good job, he could have brought down the Stardust Corporation from this one incident, and Lucas¡¯spany could have gone bankrupt.
But Weston was an idiot who couldn¡¯t get such a simple thing done and had toe to seek his help for such a trivial matter. In the end, he failed and caused Lucas to gain such a huge advantage!
Jensen was infuriated!
While he was venting his anger, a middle-aged man in white walked over and said calmly, ¡°Mr. Jensen, we¡¯ve been in DC for too long. I¡¯m afraid there will be tongues wagging in the family. We¡¯d better find a way to go back soon!¡±
When Jensen heard this, his face became even more gloomy.
Indeed, he had been away from home for some time now.
Originally, his mission this time was to turn the top families of a few west coast states into subordinates of the Hamiltons, thereby taking over the states.
It was supposed to be a very simple task that even his son Brett could handle. Jensen didn¡¯t even think about handling this matter personally at first.
Butter, his son Angus suddenly went missing in Orange County, and Lucas led the wealthy families of California to foil his ns, thus resulting in the various matters that happened after.
Due to his intense hatred for Lucas, he went to DC, nning to kill him first before returning to the west coast states to take them over to give his family a satisfactory exnation.
But Jensen never thought that Lucas would be so difficult to deal with. Not only had he failed to kill Lucas, but he even became enemies with him. And now, he was trapped in DC and didn¡¯t even dare to go out of the vi.
For Jensen, who had always gotten what he wanted, this matter was so upsetting that he was about to go crazy!
Moreover, after so long, he still hadn¡¯t taken over California. If this matter spread back to his family, his two brothers, who had been eyeing his position, would definitely seize this opportunity to criticize him for his ipetence.
If he continued to be trapped in DC, he would likely fall out of favor with his father, and his status in the family would decline!
No, that mustn¡¯t happen!
¡°You¡¯re right. I really should find a way to leave DC now! Since Lucas Gray is in hot pursuit, then I¡¯ll make all of DC chaotic. Let¡¯s see how he can trap me then!¡± Jensen said through gritted teeth and then gave some instructions to the middle-aged man in white.
¡
Over the next few days, everything was smooth sailing for Lucas. Because he had acquired the Glory Group, the overall market value of the Stardust Corporation increased greatly. It even advanced by numerous ces in the Global 500. The employees of the Stardust Corporation were brimming with pride and smiling endlessly.
The better the development of thepany, the better their future benefits would be, and the more motivated they were to work.
At this moment, Bruce and Edmund brought some gifts to Lucas¡¯s office in the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters and smilingly congratted him for the Stardust Corporation¡¯s improvement.
Looking at the two of them, Lucas smiled and said, ¡°You two are doing great too. Under your lead, the Hales and the Coles will definitely make amazing achievements!¡±
Edmund and Bruce looked at each other with embarrassed expressions.
Edmund took the lead and said, ¡°Ahem, Lucas, we actually came today to talk to you about this matter.
¡°Both Bruce and I are in our seventies. As much as we hate to admit it, we are indeed old, and we can only leave the development of our families to our next generation. Therefore, I would like to inform you that I¡¯ll be handing over my position as helmsman to my son, Clement, and have him take over for me.
¡°Clement may have been unruly before, but he has improved greatly after all the training he¡¯s received. So I can hand the family over to him with peace of mind.¡±
Bruce said, ¡°I share simr sentiments. Prior to this, I¡¯ve already passed the position of the helmsman of the Hales to my grandson Connor. But Connor is still young andcks experience, so I¡¯ve kept an eye on him during this period of time. But I can¡¯t be guiding him forever, and it¡¯s time I step back and let him fully assume the responsibility of the head of the family!¡±
The two of them spoke emotionally.
Only then did Lucas realize that Bruce and Edmund hade to request to step down and hand over their power to their younger generation.
Chapter 1343 - 1343 Assassination Warning
1343 Assassination Warning
Lucas looked at the two people who had followed him for a long time.
Frankly speaking, they were both indeed advanced in age, and their hair was already all white. Their faces were covered with wrinkles, and even their bodies were a little hunched.
In ordinary families, elderly people in their seventies would have long let go of the burden of work and concentrated on caring for their grandchildren and their health.
If not for their concern for their families¡¯ development and their fear that their sessors¡¯ inexperience would cause problems, they would have already handed over their power to their sessors. They wouldn¡¯t have had to worry about so many things at their age.
Perhaps because the Hales and the Coles had already settled down in DC, and many things were already on the right track, they no longer had to worry. So they decided to inform Lucas of their intention to step down.
Lucas naturally wouldn¡¯t be harsh to these two old men who had followed him for a long time.
He said smilingly, ¡°Since you two have alreadye to a decision, just go ahead with it. You didn¡¯t have to inform me about it. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve seen the progress Clement and Connor have made. I believe that with your teachings, the Hales and the Coles will definitely prosper and be families on par with the Parkers and the other top families of DC!¡±
Bruce and Edmund smiled with relief, and their bodies rxed as theyughed heartily. ¡°Thank you for taking care of us, Lucas!¡±
Having put down their family burden, they seemed to have fewer wrinkles on their faces, and they were much more rxed when speaking with Lucas.
It wasn¡¯t that Lucas treated them harshly. But rather, Bruce and Edmund were the helmsmen of their families before, so they had to consider everything for their families. They were extremely cautious when speaking with Lucas, afraid of saying something wrong and offending him. Thus, they had always been very respectful and restrained when they were with Lucas.
After putting down the burden of their families, they were less restrained and closer to Lucas, speaking to him like they were friends.
The few of them sat on the couch and chatted leisurely. Suddenly Bruce¡¯s phone rang.
He picked it up. ¡°Hello. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
The person on the other end said something that made Bruce¡¯s expression change drastically. He suddenly sprung up from his seat and yelled, ¡°What did you say?! Connor has just been assassinated and is severely injured? He¡¯s now being transported to the hospital?!¡±
Lucas¡¯s and Edmund¡¯s expressions immediately became solemn.
Connor suddenly being assassinated and his life being in danger was definitely not a minor matter!
Before Bruce hung up, Edmund¡¯s phone in his pocket suddenly rang too.
For some reason, Edmund suddenly had an ominous hunch.
When he answered the call, he heard a terrible piece of news. ¡°Mr. Cole, bad news. The new helmsman, Clement, has suddenly been assassinated and is now being sent to the hospital!¡±
Edmund¡¯s body trembled, and he almost fell to the floor.
Clement was his only son. If something happened¡
Lucas¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. At this moment, his phone rang too.
It was a call from Damon.
As soon as he saw Damon¡¯s phone number, his heart sank.
The Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers had pledged allegiance to him when they were still in California and had now followed him to DC.
Could something have happened to the Parkers too?
Lucas answered his phone. Sure enough, Damon¡¯s worried and anxious voice came from the other end. ¡°Lucas, my son Ray was just assassinated and stabbed in the abdomen. He¡¯s now being resuscitated in the hospital!¡±
¡°Okay, I got it. Tell me what hospital he¡¯s at, and I¡¯ll send the best doctors there! I¡¯ll talk to you in detailter. Be careful of your own safety for now.¡±
Everything had happened so suddenly, so Lucas could only give these instructions.
Immediately afterward, Lucas received three more pieces of terrible news.
Michael, the helmsman of the Huttons; Florence, the head of the Howards; and Tyson, the helmsman of the Smiths, had all been assassinated by assassins of unknown origin this morning. They were all seriously injured, and their lives were in danger. They were currently receiving emergency treatment at the hospital.
If only one family had encountered such a tragedy, it could be said to be by chance.
But now that the heads or sessors of all six families rted to Lucas encountered assassinations at the same time, it was definitely the doing of someone with malicious intentions!
Moreover, they were all heavily wounded and undergoing emergency treatment in the hospital. None of them died on the spot. Clearly, the mastermind was out to teach Lucas a hard lesson and give him a warning!
Edmund and Bruce had also heard the bad news, and they said through gritted teeth, ¡°Lucas, it must be the Hamiltons behind this!
¡°A few days ago, we helped you search DC for Cheyenne, and we¡¯ve been helping you search for the Hamiltons for the past few days. They must know that we have a close rtionship with you, so they specially sent experts to assassinate the heads of our families to give you a warning!¡±
¡°They also deliberately made sure that the helmsmen were only seriously wounded and didn¡¯t kill them. The Hamiltons are telling us to behave ourselves, but they don¡¯t want to fall out with uspletely. Otherwise, these people wouldn¡¯t only be seriously wounded but would have died!¡±
Lucas¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he nodded. ¡°Okay, I know the Hamiltons areing at me. Don¡¯t worry. I will give you an exnation for this!¡±
Edmund hurriedly said, ¡°Lucas, please don¡¯t be mistaken. We definitely don¡¯t mean to me you. The people who did these things are the Hamiltons. It¡¯s not your fault!¡±
Bruce hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Yes, Lucas, this has nothing to do with you, and there¡¯s no need for you to give us an exnation. We were more than willing to help find Cheyenne and search for the Hamiltons, so please don¡¯t me yourself! Besides, we have long stood on your side. As long as the Hamiltons still want to take revenge against you, they will definitely not spare us!
¡°Now, I think we have toe up with a solution to deal with the Hamiltons right away. Otherwise, if they get up to something like this again, it probably won¡¯t be a warning but murder!¡±
Bruce and Edmund deeply felt the Hamiltons¡¯ tyranny and viciousness.
Lucas was furious.
The Hamiltons had previously sent assassins to try and kill Lucas. Andter, they had hidden behind the Holmes and instigated the foolish Norman to abduct Cheyenne in an attempt to force Lucas into submission.
And now, they had even attacked the heads of the families close to him. Lucas¡¯s patience with the Hamiltons hadpletely run out.
Lucas suddenly said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Alright, get your families to stop searching for the Hamiltons!¡±
Chapter 1344 - 1344 Courting Death
1344 Courting Death
After hearing Lucas¡¯s decision, Bruce and Edmund were shocked, thinking that Lucas had decided topromise with the Hamiltons because of their warning.
¡°Lucas, you mustn¡¯tpromise with the Hamiltons! The Hamiltons just want to warn us not to act rashly. If we really do as they say, we will be falling into their trap and letting their n seed! It will only make the Hamiltons even more arrogant!¡±
Edmund was from the military, so he absolutely hated the way the Hamiltons were acting. He persuaded anxiously, ¡°Lucas, I think we should not only not retreat now, but we should send more people to find the Hamiltons in DC to teach them a lesson!¡±
Bruce thought it made sense, so he nodded in agreement. ¡°Edmund is right. We definitely can¡¯t let the Hamiltons get away with it and think that we¡¯re pushovers who will sumb just because of a warning from them. We should seize this opportunity to do the opposite instead and capture them all in one fell swoop while they think we don¡¯t dare to do anything to them!¡±
Although he wasn¡¯t an aggressive person and the type to go head-to-head against big families, the Hamiltons had seriously injured his only grandson now, so he couldn¡¯t tolerate it any further.
Of course, they weren¡¯t proposing being bold in the spur of the moment. Edmund and Bruce knew very well that the reason they dared to make such a suggestion was that they had Lucas¡¯s support. As long as Lucas was around, even though the opponent was a royal family branch, they weren¡¯t afraid at all!
Looking at the two people in front of him, Lucas felt touched.
Previously, Bruce and Edmund were both full of awe and scruple toward the eight top families of DC and didn¡¯t dare to go against them easily.
But now, the enemy they would have to face was the royals, who were far more terrifying than the eight top families of DC.
If ordinary people received a warning from the royals in the form of harming their kin, they would definitely be scared out of their wits and no longer dare to make enemies of them.
But Bruce and Edmund didn¡¯t retreat at all and were instead willing to continue fighting against the Hamiltons with him.
It made Lucas¡¯s heart feel warm.
But even though Bruce and Edmund said so, Lucas didn¡¯t intend to do as they said.
It wasn¡¯t that he was really afraid of the Hamiltons, but rather, the Hamiltons didn¡¯t have a bottom line when doing things. So Lucas didn¡¯t want to see those loyal to him getting hurt and having their lives in critical condition.
¡°Just do as I¡¯ve said and get your people to stop searching for them.¡±
Before the two of them could reply, Lucas continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the Hamiltons off. I know the reason they gave me a warning. They just want me to leave DC.
¡°If you continue sending your people to search for them, they might really go after your families again in a moment of anger. When the timees, you and your family members will be in danger. I don¡¯t want to see you in danger.
¡°So withdraw your people, and I¡¯ll give the Hamiltons some hope of leaving DC. Then I¡¯ll destroy that glimmer of hope and capture them myself!¡±
Lucas spoke resolutely.
Edmund and Bruce felt extremely touched. Indeed, Lucas told them to withdraw their people because he didn¡¯t want them to be in danger.
¡°Lucas¡ª¡±
¡°Okay, there¡¯s no need to say anymore. We¡¯d better hurry to the hospital to see how Connor and Clement are doing!¡± Lucas interrupted before they could finish and took the lead in standing up.
So many people had gotten severely injured this time, so Lucas wanted to go to the hospital to see how they were doing.
The safety of the wounded was of utmost importance. Edmund and Bruce stood up and left the Stardust Corporation with Lucas.
But as soon as they left the building, before they even reached the parking lot, more than ten Volkswagen Passats surrounded them. The car doors opened, and four or five burly men rushed out of each car and surrounded them.
The sudden change caused Edmund¡¯s and Bruce¡¯s expressions to change drastically.
They didn¡¯t expect to be surrounded right outside the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters.
The burly men standing around them all looked ferocious and menacing. Clearly, they hade with ill intentions.
Edmund stepped forward and hollered furiously at the people around them, ¡°Who are you people? This is the Stardust Corporation. Causing trouble and stopping us here, do you have a death wish?¡±
A young figure appeared from behind the burly men and said coldly, ¡°Hah, how arrogant. How dare you speak to the Piers like that? You¡¯re the one courting death, you old fogey!¡±
The Piers? Edmund was stunned and tried to recall any wealthy family with thest name Piers. When he thought of something, his expression suddenly changed.
¡°The Piers? One of the eight top families of DC?¡± Edmund asked in surprise.
Piers wasn¡¯t a rarest name, and many people in DC carried it.
But there was only one wealthy family with thisst name in DC¡ªthe one among the eight top families!
Thinking of the young man¡¯s identity, Edmund and Bruce couldn¡¯t help feeling a little scrupulous and worried.
They knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of the eight top families of DC, but the situation now was different. The helmsmen of the three top families close to Lucas had all been attacked and were now hospitalized with severe wounds. Besides, the Hamiltons were hiding in the dark like a venomous snake, ready to attack them at any time.
Now, a young man from the Piers aggressively brought arge group of people to surround them. He was clearly out to harm them!
Lucas had recognized this young man to be Adam Piers, the grandson of the helmsman of the Piers family.
Previously, he had taken a liking to Cheyenne at the airport when she first arrived in DC to go to Felix Howard¡¯s funeral. He had pestered her, but Lucas had kicked him away.
Later, at the Howards¡¯, the Piers wanted to force Florence to marry into their family and force Cheyenne to marry Adam. At the time, Jordan had pped him unconscious and almost killed him.
Lucas didn¡¯t expect to run into him again and for him to behave so arrogantly in front of him. It seemed that he had forgotten his lesson.
Lucas stared at Adam with an ice-cold expression on his face and sneered. ¡°Adam Piers, it seems like you¡¯re really tired of living. How dare you provoke me. Are you so eager to court death?¡±
Chapter 1345 - 1345 Crisis of the Three Families
1345 Crisis of the Three Families
As soon as Adam saw Lucas¡¯s face, he immediately remembered everything he had gone through at the Howard residence.
It could be said that he would never forget the humiliation he suffered that day!
Previously, the Piers were scrupulous of Lucas¡¯s power, so they had no choice but to swallow their anger and endure not taking revenge on him.
But the situation was different now. The Piers no longer had to be afraid of Lucas. This time, he had to take revenge against him and return all the humiliation he had suffered!
¡°Lucas Gray, what are you being so arrogant for? Do you think you can do anything to me?¡± Adam shouted furiously.
Lucas looked coldly at him. ¡°Immediately get lost with these people, and I can spare you and the Piers one more time.¡±
Hearing this, Adam immediately flew into a rage.
He hated that Lucas always behaved high and mighty in front of him, as if he was a god on a pedestal while he was just a nobody lying on the ground who could be manipted by him!
The look in his eyes and the tone of his voice were extremely infuriating!
Adam gritted his teeth and roared angrily, ¡°Damn it! Lucas Gray, you¡¯re already at death¡¯s door. Why are you still pretending to be a big shot?
¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know? You¡¯re just throwing your weight around in front of me because you have the backing of a few top families of DC!
¡°But now, Florence Howard, Michael Hutton, and Tyson Smith were assassinated, and their survival is still unknown. You¡¯re about to lose your backers. Who are you to behave arrogantly in front of me?
¡°You¡¯re the one eagerly courting death!¡±
Lucas immediately understood. No wonder this good-for-nothing Adam dared to show up in front of him and threaten him. It turned out that the Piers also knew about the assassination of the helmsmen.
Moreover, this probably wasn¡¯t all. The Hamiltons should have something to do with this.
They first sent some people to assassinate the helmsmen close to him and then disclosed the news to the families with grudges against him. With some words to sow discord and promises to give them some benefits, families like the Piers would definitely jump out eagerly to deal with him.
One, they already had a feud with Lucas to begin with, so this time, they were taking advantage of this opportunity to exact revenge. Two, they were also using this chance to express their goodwill to the Hamiltons to get closer to them.
Noble families like the royals were usually disdainful of wealthy families, thinking that they were obsessed with money and feeling that it would be degrading to befriend them.
Now that the Piers could befriend the Hamiltons through this incident, they were probably overjoyed.
Looking at Adam, who was behaving as proud as a peacock, Lucas mocked him mercilessly. ¡°Hah, how stupid! You¡¯re being so smug and arrogant despite being led around by the nose by others. What a fool!¡±
¡°Damn it! Who are you calling a fool? You¡¯re the greatest fool of all, Lucas Gray!¡± Adam immediately sprung up like a cat whose tail was stepped on. He retorted loudly, ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯re the biggest fool yourself! Do you know that three families are about to be removed from the ranks of the eight top families of DC?!
¡°Aren¡¯t you friends with the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths? Hah, the helmsmen of these three families are severely wounded, and the other five families will soon jointly destroy them! When the timees, I¡¯ll see what you have to rely on to speak so rudely in front of me!¡±
Lucas frowned.
The other five top families would be joining hands to destroy the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths?
Prior to this, the eight top families of DC, who were at the summit of DC, had cooperation andpetition between them, but they all maintained a delicate bnce. So after all these years, they had rarely fought on arge scale, let alone have several families joining hands to destroy other families.
But the bnce between the eight top families had been broken now.
Today, Florence, the head of the Howards; Michael, the helmsman of the Huttons; and Tyson, helmsman of the Smiths, had all been assassinated. They were now hospitalized and in critical condition.
These three families were not peaceful in the first ce, and there was plenty of hiddenpetition and tension within their respective families. Once the three helmsmen were gone, no one knew what would happen.
Many people in these three families were probably already starting to take action, thinking about how to take the position of helmsman for themselves.
Moreover, the Hamiltons were sowing discord. As long as the Hamiltons misled them and promised to give them some benefits, the remaining families would definitely eagerly want to eradicate the three families and split their assets among themselves!
At that time, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths might really be annihted!
The Hamiltons had indeed formted a great n!
The murderous intent in Lucas¡¯s eyes intensified. He had already decided that he wouldn¡¯t let the culprit off easily once he caught him!
Of course, they had to go through Lucas first if they wanted to destroy these three families!
Lucas shifted his cold gaze onto Adam. ¡°You really don¡¯t n on leaving with your people?¡±
Adam subconsciously shuddered in fear when he saw the cold and murderous look in Lucas¡¯s eyes.
But when he saw the more than a hundred experts around him, and when he thought of the fact that Lucas¡¯s backers would be annihted soon and that he couldn¡¯t be arrogant in front of him anymore, Adam felt courage surge within him again.
¡°Lucas Gray, how dare you threaten me? Do you really think I¡¯m scared of you?
¡°Open your eyes wide and take a good look at the situation. My people are surrounding you! Even if each of them only punches you once, they¡¯ll be able to break all your bones and make you wail loudly on the ground!
¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you immediately kneel, kowtow to admit to your mistakes, and call yourself a piece of garbage, I will spare your life for now. How about it?¡±
Adam raised his head andughed arrogantly.
The experts of the Piers surrounding them also burst intoughter.
¡°Kneel down and apologize to Mr. Adam immediately! Otherwise, you¡¯ll really be dead meat!¡±
¡°Everyone, get ready to teach this ignorant bastard a lesson. It¡¯s his punishment for speaking arrogantly and looking down on the Piers!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t kneel down and apologize, we will beat you up!¡±
¡
The experts of the Piers spoke extremely arrogantly.
Chapter 1346 - 1346 Attacking My People
1346 Attacking My People
¡°You bastards!¡±
Seeing the Piers mocking and insulting Lucas unscrupulously, Edmund lost his temper.
Lucas had been the esteemed captain of the Falcon Regiment who was not to be offended. How could he, who had the title the invincible God of War, be insulted by these small fries?
Bruce was also trembling with anger. If he were in his thirties, he might have already rolled up his sleeves and charged forward to p these bastards who had the audacity to insult Lucas.
But now, he was old and frail, so there was nothing he could do except stand in front of Lucas furiously to shield him.
Adamughed smugly. ¡°Lucas Gray, did you hear that? Even my subordinates know that if you kneel down in front of me and beg for forgiveness, I might spare your life. How about it? If you don¡¯t want to die, hurry up and get down on your knees!
¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re that impressive. No matter how skilled you are at martial arts, you¡¯re all alone. Can you beat the more than a hundred experts by my side?¡±
Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash. Who are you to make me kneel down and apologize?¡±
Adam¡¯s expression changed, and he barked furiously, ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t f*cking push it! I¡ Argh!¡±
Before he could finish speaking, Lucas¡¯s body had already vanished on the spot.
Immediately afterward, a firm and steel-like hand was tightly clutching Adam¡¯s neck, blocking the following words from leaving his mouth.
¡°Even if there¡¯s a hundred or a thousand people like them, what¡¯s the big deal?¡±
Lucas¡¯s icy-cold words rang in Adam¡¯s ears, causing him to be so frightened that he almost wet himself.
Adam originally thought that by bringing over a hundred people to besiege Lucas, he would definitely be able to take down Lucas perfectly and get back at him for the humiliation he had suffered at the Howards¡¯. But he never thought that Lucas would be as swift as a phantom. Before he could even see his actions, Lucas was already strangling him and now had control over his life!
Lucas had clearly been over ten meters away from him. How did he manage to move so quickly behind him?
Was this speed really something that humans could achieve?
Everyone stared in shock and only returned to their senses when they saw Lucas strangling Adam to the point that his face had turned purple and he was struggling to breathe.
¡°Scoundrel! Hurry up and let go of Mr. Adam!¡± someone immediately hollered at Lucas.
They wanted to charge over to deal with Lucas, but he was still strangling Adam, causing them not to dare to act rashly.
Without even looking at them, Lucas stared at Adam coldly. ¡°The Piers are merely small fries, yet you want me to sumb to you?
¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash from the Piers, yet you want me to kneel and apologize to you?
¡°You want to take me down with these people you¡¯ve brought?¡±
Lucas questioned with a mocking voice.
With every word he said, Adam¡¯s body trembled, and the fear in his eyes intensified.
At this moment, Adam was full of regret!
If he had known that Lucas was much stronger than he had imagined, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have brought so many people with him to besiege Lucas.
If he had known earlier, he¡ he would have definitely gotten his people to act first while he hid far behind them. Before they caught Lucas, he definitely wouldn¡¯t appear!
But it was toote for regrets now. Adam felt that his chest was on the verge of exploding from the suffocation. His brain wascking oxygen, he was getting dizzy, and his vision started to blur.
Adam wanted to beg for forgiveness, but Lucas was clutching his neck tightly, causing him to be unable to make a sound. He was now full of endless fear.
Lucas¡¯s terrifying speed astonished everyone around him.
The hundred or so experts of the Piers all had extremely gloomy expressions.
Lucas¡¯s abilities were far beyond their imagination. Worse still, Adam was now in his hands!
If something untoward happened to Adam, they would be in deep trouble.
¡°Punk, quickly let go of Mr. Adam. Otherwise¡ otherwise, the Piers will never let you off!¡± A middle-aged man, the leader of the Piers¡¯ experts, red daggers at Lucas.
Lucas snorted contemptuously. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to see how you won¡¯t let me off.¡±
The middle-aged man looked extremely sullen. He didn¡¯t dare to rush forward to save Adam, but he suddenly turned to look at Edmund and Bruce, who were standing in the middled anxiously. With a roar, he reached out to grab Edmund.
His idea was very simple. Since Lucas had captured Adam and made them too scared to take action, he would catch the two elderly men beside Lucas and force him to let go of Adam!
ording to the information they had received, the two elderly men beside Lucas were the helmsmen of the Coles and the Hales, who had just arrived in DC, and were his subordinates. Even if Lucas didn¡¯t care about them, holding them hostage would definitely affect Lucas¡¯s confidence!
But despite his wonderful n in his head, Lucas had already noticed his actions. How could Lucas allow him to get what he wanted?
¡°You have a death wish!¡±
With a cold glint in his eyes, Lucas swiped his free hand over Adam¡¯s body, and two buttons appeared between his fingers.
Immediately afterward, Lucas flicked his finger, and the two buttons darted out like bullets, striking the middle-aged man in his outstretched arm and his thigh.
Pfft!
With the sound of something prating flesh, the two buttons pierced through the middle-aged man¡¯s arm and thigh, causing him to shriek in pain. Clutching his wounded arm, he fell to his knees with a thud and wailed in agony.
¡°Ah! My¡ my hand and my leg¡ are both broken!¡±
All of this had happened within moments, and no one could react to what had happened. Before they knew it, the middle-aged man was already on his knees and screaming as blood gushed out of his arm and thigh.
¡°What?!¡±
¡°Does this punk have a gun? No, no way¡ He doesn¡¯t have a gun in his hand at all!¡±
¡°What the hell is going on here?!¡±
The remaining experts of the Piers stared at the scene in front of them in panic,pletely clueless about how their leader had suddenly suffered such injuries.
His wounds clearly looked like gunshot wounds, but they could clearly see that Lucas had one hand around Adam¡¯s neck and the other hand empty. There wasn¡¯t a single gun in sight!
This¡ this was simply incredible!
Lucas gripped Adam¡¯s neck tightly and mmed him against the ground. Ignoring Adam¡¯s screams, he stepped on his chest and stared coldly at everyone around him. ¡°If you dare to attack my people again, I will kill this guy!¡±
...
Chapter 1347 - 1347 Urgent Situation
1347 Urgent Situation
Lucas¡¯s actions once again shocked everyone who was about to attack.
At this moment, Edmund and Bruce also realized that the two of them had just almost been held hostage. They panicked and hurried to Lucas¡¯s side.
If they had been caught by the Piers, they would definitely have be bargaining chips for the Piers to use to threaten Lucas. They would have be burdens to Lucas!
What a close shave!
They only thought that the Piers hade to target Lucas this time, and they had never expected that the Piers would make a move against elderly men like them, causing them to almost fall into their trap.
Fortunately, Lucas¡¯s reflexes were very fast, and he had rescued them at the critical moment!
Bruce and Edmund stood next to Lucas, looking warily at the Piers¡¯ experts around them.
The rest of the Piers were naturally displeased. But one, Lucas¡¯s skills were far beyond their imagination, and they still hadn¡¯t figured out how he managed to form bullet hole-like wounds with his bare hand from so far away. The effects were even more terrifying than actual gunshot wounds. If anyone else went up, they would probably end up in the same state as their leader!
And two, Lucas was now stepping on Adam. As long as he exerted some force, he might stomp Adam to death right on the spot.
Thus, with Lucas¡¯s warning, everyone stood rooted to the ground, not daring to act recklessly.
Lucas lowered his head, looked coldly at Adam beneath his foot, and mocked, ¡°Adam Piers, I¡¯m stepping on you with my foot now. What can your people do to me?¡±
At this moment, Adam was no longer as arrogant as earlier. He had painstakinglye to his senses after almost suffocating to death. Now, the only thought he had was to beg Lucas to spare him.
¡°Mr. Gray, ahem¡ it¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t dare to go against you anymore. I¡¯ll definitely avoid you when I see you in the future. Please¡ please forgive me this time! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Adam frantically begged Lucas for forgiveness.
He no longer cared about his dignity at this point.
If not for the fact that Lucas was still stepping on him, rendering him immobile, Adam would have already gotten down on his knees and begged Lucas for forgiveness.
Hearing Adam begging for forgiveness shamelessly, the rest of the Piers looked extremely sullen.
At the same time, many of them felt relieved, knowing that they likely wouldn¡¯t be med for not taking action since even their boss was spinelessly begging for forgiveness!
Lucas pressed his foot down a little harder and questioned, ¡°Adam Piers, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing. Who gave you the courage to bring so many people to besiege me? It definitely wasn¡¯t your idea. Tell me honestly right now. What other ns do the Piers have?! If you dare to hide anything, I¡¯ll crush you to death right now!¡±
Adam felt his organs aching due to the massive pressure on his chest. For a moment, he really thought that they would be crushed by Lucas and was frightened out of his wits.
Adam shrieked in horror and frantically yelled, ¡°Ahhh! Mr¡ Mr. Gray, please spare me! I¡¯ll tell you everything. No matter what you want to ask, I will definitely tell you the truth and not hide a single thing from you!
¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m indeed too timid to deal with you. My father sent me here to do this! He said that he doesn¡¯t need me to capture you. He said that I just had to take the Piers¡¯ experts here and trap you here for around an hour to stall for time!¡±
Lucas¡¯s frown deepened, and he asked again, ¡°The Piers sent you here to dy me? Who are you going to attack? Tell me quickly!¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯ll say it! My father said that Florence Howard is now lying in the hospital, and the rest of the Howards are in discord. If we take action immediately, we¡¯ll be able to conquer the Howards in less than two hours!¡±
Adam frantically added, ¡°And¡ we won¡¯t be taking down only the Howards. The other families will be dealing with the Huttons and the Smiths. After tonight, the helmsmen of the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths will all be reced!
¡°And¡ once these three families are gone, Lucas, no, I mean, Mr. Gray, your support in DC will be gone, and those families wille to deal with you at that time! So¡ I advise you to leave DC as soon as possible!
¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I know, so please spare my life!¡±
In order to survive, Adam really revealed everything he knew. He even advised Lucas to flee DC.
Lucas¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.
He didn¡¯t expect the situation in DC to be soplicated within such a short time.
Without a doubt, the Hamiltons were the ones who colluded with the other families tounch an attack on the Huttons, the Howards, and the Smiths while their helmsmen were seriously injured and hospitalized.
Moreover, after the Hamiltons sent people to assassinate the helmsmen of the families close to Lucas, there was nothing else they needed to do. With just some efforts to sow discord, the families harboring malicious intentions would immediately take action.
The situation now was indeed terrible.
The incident happened all too suddenly, and the families close to Lucas were all in trouble at the same time. No matter how capable Lucas was, there was nothing he could do to save them since he didn¡¯t have enough manpower.
¡°All those families should die!¡± Lucas sneered and kicked Adam¡¯s head, knocking him unconscious.
Lucas looked around at the Piers¡¯ goons and shouted coldly, ¡°Inform Derek and Conrad Piers to leave the Howard residence immediately. Otherwise, their son and grandson will die here!
¡°What are you waiting for? Get lost!¡±
The goons were terrified and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. They hurriedly left and proceeded to report the situation to the two most authoritative people in the Piers family.
Only then did Edmund and Bruce heave a sigh of relief, but their tension didn¡¯t ease at all.
They had heard everything Adam just said.
¡°Lucas, the situation is very unfavorable. What should we do now?¡± Edmund asked with a grim expression.
Looking at the two of them, Lucas instructed, ¡°Listen up. Immediately contact your family¡¯s representatives. If any major family barges into your residence and tries to encroach on your properties, don¡¯t resist! Just let them be! Prioritize the safety of your family first!
¡°Inform the Parkers to do the same!¡±
Edmund and Bruce were astonished.
Lucas had neverpromised in the past, but this time, he actually told them to retreat and give in?!
Chapter 1348 - 1348 Continue to Search
1348 Continue to Search
Lucas didn¡¯t have time to exin much to them and simply urged, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Get to it immediately!¡±
Edmund and Bruce quickly took out their phones and ryed Lucas¡¯s instructions to their families.
Although they were disgruntled and confused, they didn¡¯t dare to disobey Lucas¡¯s orders.
Besides, they both knew that Lucas wouldn¡¯t harm them and that he naturally had his own reasons for giving these instructions.
!!
After the two ended their calls, Lucas instructed again, ¡°Don¡¯t go home tonight. Just stay in the Stardust Corporation. It¡¯s much safer here. I¡¯m going out to handle some things. Wait for my news!¡±
Then Lucas turned around and headed to the parking lot.
¡°Lucas, pay attention to your safety!¡±
Edmund and Bruce didn¡¯t dare to ask what Lucas was going to do and could only remind him with worried expressions.
Who knew whether they could tide through the crisis this time¡
After Lucas left the Stardust Corporation, he didn¡¯t rush to the Howards, the Huttons, or the Smiths.
He knew that since the Hamiltons had already made arrangements, regardless of which family he went to, there was no way he could resolve the matter.
With his power alone, he couldn¡¯t destroy the other five top families of DC immediately.
The most effective method and the most important thing to do now was to find out where the Hamiltons, the secret instigators behind the scenes, were hiding so as to shock the families working with the Hamiltons and scare them into not daring to act recklessly!
Along the way, Lucas sent Jordan a text message. Soon, Jordan called.
¡°Lucas, ording to what you said, we¡¯ve locked down all the routes out of DC. Be it train stations, airports, bus stations, or major intersections out of DC, they are all under the control of our people. There¡¯s no way the Hamiltons can leave silently!¡± Jordan reported.
¡°Okay, get everyone to continue keeping an eye on the routes. Also, protect the Stardust Corporation and my family. I¡¯ll go meet Jensen Hamilton myself and see where he¡¯s hiding!¡± Lucas said coldly.
¡°Okay, I got it, Lucas!¡± Jordan immediately acknowledged.
Although he couldn¡¯t join Lucas in this operation, Jordan knew that Lucas had given him the task of protecting the people who meant the most to him, which was an extremely important matter, and he couldn¡¯t afford to be negligent at all.
¡
After learning about the current situation in DC, Jensen smiled with satisfaction and finally left the hidden vi to head toward a train station in DC.
Generally speaking, big shots like Jensen usually traveled in their own private nes and rarely tookmercial airlines, let alone mass public transportation like trains.
But now that the airports had been blocked off, Jensen couldn¡¯t get to the Hamilton family¡¯s private jet at DC International Airport.
To ensure that he could get back to the Hamilton residence in the shortest possible time, taking the high-speed train was the fastest way instead.
He thought that Lucas and his people would never have imagined that a person of such high status as him would choose to travel by train, a method only lowly civilians used.
Thus, taking the train out of DC was the fastest and safest way for Jensen.
But just before Jensen arrived at the train station, he received a phone call from his subordinates.
¡°Bad news, Mr. Jensen. We just found that there are many suspicious people searching the three train stations in DC. I¡¯m afraid that the train stations are already under their control!¡±
Jensen was shocked. ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t DC inplete chaos? Lucas Gray should be in a frenzy now. How could he still have the manpower to block all the train stations?¡±
His subordinate hastily replied, ¡°I also just received the news that DC is indeed in chaos. But the families close to Lucas Gray are acting strangely. When those families attacked them, they didn¡¯t resist at all and evacuated their homes, giving up everything.
¡°So those families didn¡¯t suffer any losses, but sent all their people out to track down the Hamiltons in DC just like before! So there are still a lot of people at this train station, and they¡¯re even searching more intensively than thest few days!¡±
¡°Damn it! This is outrageous!¡± Jensen flew into a rage and mmed his fist on the car seat! ¡°Lucas Gray, you still won¡¯t let me go even at this point. Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Jensen was really about to explode with anger.
He was a scion of the Hamiltons and the favorite son of the helmsman. Even the heads of the eight top families of DC had to be respectful to him. Yet Lucas, a young man in his twenties, was forcing him to a corner, causing him to have to sneak around like a rat. It was really outrageous!
Now, he felt so aggravated that he wished he could immediately capture Lucas, skin him alive, pull his tendons, and make him die in agony!
An old man sitting next to Jensen also frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Jensen, it seems that Lucas Gray has made up his mind to keep you from leaving DC. But the more this is the case, the more cautious we must be. We must not falter!¡±
¡°After all, Lucas Gray has united the forces of several families in DC, and they have more manpower than we do here. This is their territory, so there¡¯s no need for us to fight him to the death.¡±
Jensen roared, ¡°So, what do you think we should do now?! Lucas Gray¡¯s people have blocked all the ways out of DC. How can I be trapped here by him?
¡°As you know, I have been away from the family for long enough, but I haven¡¯t finished my task. Once the news spreads back to the family, my two brothers definitely won¡¯t let go of this great opportunity to attack me. The chances of me inheriting the Hamilton family will be even lower!
¡°Tell me, what should I do now?
¡°Am I going to be stuck here because of a mere Lucas Gray and watch the position of helmsman be taken away from me?¡±
Jensen yelled in annoyance. If the car wasn¡¯t still in motion, he might have smashed the car roof with his fist.
This feeling was too aggrieving and stifling!
Chapter 1349 - 1349 Removing His Mask
1349 Removing His Mask
The elderly man next to Jensen sat still quietly until he finished throwing a fit. Then he said, ¡°Mr. Jensen, just as you¡¯ve said, the most important thing to do now is to leave DC.
¡°Since the train station is under strict control, I¡¯ve thought of a solution. I know an amazing master of disguise who happens to be in DC. We can ask him to help us disguise our appearance. That way, no matter how many people Lucas Gray has arranged in the train station, they won¡¯t be able to find you!¡±
Hearing this, Jensen was overjoyed. ¡°There¡¯s such an amazing person? What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go look for him immediately!¡±
¡°Alright, Mr. Jensen.¡±
The car immediately turned and headed toward the address the elderly man gave.
¡
At this moment, Lucas was also driving toward the train station.
Along the way, he called Roman. ¡°Are you at the DC International Airport now? Immediately send your people there to the train station!¡±
Roman was the illegitimate son of Michael¡¯s brother, and he had be the next sessor of the Huttons with Lucas¡¯s help. Michael was injured, so Roman was now in charge of all the Huttons¡¯ people.
Hearing what Lucas said, Roman said with bewilderment, ¡°The Hamiltons¡¯ private jet is parked in the DC International Airport. Do we just ignore it? Or have you already gotten concrete news that Jensen Hamilton will definitely leave from the train station?¡±
Lucas said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any confirmed news, but I reckon that Jensen Hamilton doesn¡¯t dare to leave from the airport. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll take a train.¡±
¡°What about cars then? Is there a possibility that they¡¯re going to drive away?¡± Roman asked.
Lucas shook his head. ¡°Going by car is the first method I ruled out. ording to the information I recieved, the Hamiltons are holding a family meeting in three days, and attendance for all key members of the family is mandatory. If Jensen Hamilton goes back by car, he definitely won¡¯t make it in time, so his only option now is the train station.¡±
Roman finally knew why Lucas was so sure and immediately agreed to it. He left the DC International Airport with his subordinates and headed straight to the train station.
¡
Half an hourter, two people entered the waiting hall of the train station.
One of them was an elderly man in his seventies with a head full of white hair and wrinkles all over his face. He had an unsteady gait, and he even had to support himself with a thick walking stick.
Beside him was a woman in her forties, holding his arm with a sad face. She had many wrinkles around the corners of her lips and eyes. She was carrying a small purse and looked like a middle-aged woman who was unhappy with her life.
The two of them looked like an extremely ordinary father and daughter belonging to a low social ss. After entering the waiting hall, they found a seat near the corner, took out a small piece of bread and a bottle of mineral water from a bag each, and started eating and drinking.
In the waiting hall, burly men were shuttling in and out from time to time, scanning the face of every passenger. Of course, they also scrutinized the father and daughter.
But no one took a closer look at them.
Soon, a gentle female voice announced in the hall, ¡°Dear passengers, ticket checking for Train G7073 will begin soon. Please take your ID and ticket with you and head to the ticketing gates of tform 7 for the ticket check.¡±
After hearing the voice, the elderly man holding the wooden walking stick raised his head with a look of relief in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s finally time for the ticket check. We can go home!¡±
The elderly man stood up shakily while the middle-aged woman hurriedly supported his arm, and they walked toward tform 7.
At this moment, a figure suddenly stopped the two of them and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave.¡±
When the elderly man heard this voice, his pupils suddenly constricted in shock. It¡¯s Lucas Gray!
Lucas actually stopped him!
At this moment, the middle-aged woman next to him asked, ¡°Young man, we¡¯re going to check our tickets. May you please step aside?¡±
Looking at the two seemingly ordinary people, Lucas smirked. ¡°I said that you two can¡¯t go.¡±
Others couldn¡¯t recognize them, but Lucas could tell at a nce that the elderly man who looked to be in his seventies was Jensen!
As for the middle-aged woman next to him, she wasn¡¯t a woman at all but the Hamilton expert who followed Jensen closely.
Although Jensen and the expert¡¯s disguise and acting were good, so much so that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to tell at all, they couldn¡¯t escape Lucas¡¯s eyes.
Lucas could tell that there was something wrong with the two of them at a nce.
Pretending to be angry, the middle-aged woman pointed at Lucas and berated, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, young man? I¡¯ve already said I don¡¯t know you. Why do you want to stop me? People like us don¡¯t have money, so even if you stop us, we don¡¯t have any money to give you!¡±
As soon as she said this, countless bystanders looked over with peculiar gazes.
They wondered if Lucas was a gangster who was trying to extort the middle-aged woman who looked poor.
Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Lucas acted extremely quickly. Before anyone could react, he reached out and ripped off the mask and wig that the middle-aged woman was wearing.
In an instant, the miserable-looking middle-aged woman suddenly turned into a thin old man in his fifties!
This scene caused many people around to exim in shock.
¡°What¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°What is this? Role-ying? Cosying?¡±
Many people didn¡¯t think that they were disguising themselves and only found the scene in front of them very bizarre.
Lucas actually ripped off the old man¡¯s mask and revealed his true face. He roared angrily at Lucas, ¡°Punk, you¡¯re courting death!¡±
Then he leaned forward to grab at Lucas¡¯s face.
Beside him, Jensen, the elderly man with an unsteady gait, saw that the situation was turning awry, so he immediately took advantage of the opportunity to turn around and make a run for the ticketing gates while the expert was stopping Lucas.
As long as he could get through the ticketing gates and onto the train, no matter how powerful and quick Lucas was, he would never be able to catch up with the high-speed train and stop him!
Chapter 1350 - 1350 Superb Acting Skills
1350 Superb Acting Skills
Lucas¡¯s eyes shed coldly, and his lips curled up into a contemptuous smile.
Jensen was really naive for thinking that he could easily escape from his pursuit!
Facing the menacing grab of the Hamilton expert, Lucas raised his fists and punched him without being bothered at all!
Bang!
With the muffled collision sound, the expert felt an unimaginably massive force striking against his palm. The instant they came into contact, all the bones of his palm were crushed!
The expert immediately looked horrified. Before he could cry out in pain, the force had already gone all the way up his wrist and arm. With an immense force of destruction, it crushed his entire arm and managed his flesh!
¡°Ahhh!¡± Even though the elderly expert was a rare powerhouse, he couldn¡¯t bear the excruciating pain and screamed in agony.
In the next instant, his scream came to a sudden halt because Lucas moved closer and punched him between his chest and abdomen, making him unable to breathe and fall silent amid the intense pain.
Lucas inched closer and said smilingly, ¡°Sir, this is a public space. If you scream, you¡¯ll be a nuisance to others.¡±
The expert turned deathly pale and covered his stomach, unable to make a single sound.
Staring at Lucas, his eyes were full of fear.
Lucas¡¯s punch in his abdomen had struck him right in the diaphragm and rendered him incapable of moving!
In just two exchanges, Lucas had already crippled one of his arms and made him incapable of using the martial arts skills he had trained hard for decades!
From now on, he was crippled!
He was an old and disabled person!
Thinking of the pathetic state that he would be in from now on, the elderly man became even paler, andrge droplets of cold sweat trickled down his forehead.
¡°Punk¡ you¡ How dare you cripple me? The Hamiltons will never let you go! You¡¯ll definitely die miserably in the future!¡± The expert stared at Lucas with shaky hands and eyes full of murderous intent.
Lucas nced at him and sneered. ¡°Is that so? Then just wait and see.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t because they were in a crowded ce in public, the expert would have lost more than just an arm. He might have already be a corpse.
Lucas didn¡¯t care at all about what such a person said.
He stopped paying attention to this crippled person. The first thing he had to do now was to find Jensen.
¡
At this moment, Jensen had already rushed to the ticketing gates of tform 7 to have his ticket and ID checked. He was now running toward the train he was supposed to board.
Currently, Jensen was extremely fearful and anxious. He had long forgotten about pretending to be an elderly man in his seventies with mobility issues. He was now hurrying toward the train, wishing he could fly there.
He was well aware that his expert couldn¡¯t stop Lucas for long. He might not even be able to stall him for a minute. So Jensen could only seize this extremely short opportunity to hurry to the train!
He was really panicking now.
He originally thought that he could sessfully pass off as another person under the disguise that the master of disguise had carefully put on for him. But just as he was about to enter the ticketing gates, Lucas recognized him!
Worse still, he had only brought his most powerful bodyguard with him and disguised themselves as a father and daughter for fear that he might arouse suspicion if he brought too many people with him.
If he had known earlier that Lucas would still recognize him, he would have gotten more people to disguise themselves with him. Even if Lucas discovered him in the end, he would at least have a few more people to hold Lucas back and buy him more time to escape!
Jensen was running on the stairs and staring at the moving train that was about to enter the station, his eyes full of expectation and excitement. Hurry up! Hurry up!
Jensen didn¡¯t even have time to run to the passenger car that he was supposed to board. He just ran to the nearest car and rushed straight toward the front,pletely ignoring the queues.
Suddenly, a devilish voice sounded in Jensen¡¯s ears.
¡°Oh, the esteemed Jensen Hamilton is scurrying around like a street rat. How pathetic.¡±
Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and it almost jumped out of his chest!
He already recognized that it was Lucas¡¯s voice!
His nemesis had arrived so soon!
Jensen¡¯s heart was pounding wildly, and he gritted his teeth hard while staring at the door of the passenger car right in front of him, contemting if he should charge straight into it.
But he was horrified to find that there was a massive force pulling him by the cor, preventing him from taking another step forward!
Jensen wanted to escape, but to no avail, so he could only pretend to be weak and reprimand loudly, ¡°What are you trying to do, young man? I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t have any money. Stop hounding me for money. I really don¡¯t have any money to give you!
¡°You¡¯ve already forced me to my wits¡¯ end, and I now have no choice but to return to the countryside to farm. Why won¡¯t you let me off?¡±
Then he turned around and shouted at the bystanders around him, ¡°Everyone, quickly help a poor old man out! This man refuses to let me off. I will definitely be beaten to death by him! Everyone, please help me!¡±
Lucas sneered. He didn¡¯t expect Jensen to have such great acting skills. He really yed the role of a poor old man being forced by a thug to turn to the public for help well.
With such acting skills, if Jensen joined the entertainment industry, he might be able to get an Oscar. He could definitely hold a candle to A-list actors.
Lucas sneered at Jensen¡¯s performance, but many people around them were deceived and really thought that Lucas hade here to bully an old man.
¡°Young man, you¡¯re able-bodied and young. There are so many things you can do. Why do you have to bully an old man?¡±
¡°Exactly! Don¡¯t you have any parents and elders? How could you do this? You¡¯re really too much!¡±
¡°Young man, we¡¯re living in awful and civilized society. There¡¯s no room for such nonsense. You¡¯ve already forced this old man to this end and left him with no choice but to go back to the countryside to farm. Why are you doing this? Will you only be happy after driving this old man to death?¡±
¡
All of a sudden, many people pointed fingers at Lucas and rebuked him. There were even some zealous young men who came forward and tried to pull Lucas¡¯s hand away from Jensen¡¯s cor.
Chapter 1351 - 1351 Minding Other People’s Business
1351 Minding Other People¡¯s Business
Seeing this, Jensen¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of smugness. Pretending to be bullied, he pursed his lips and wept miserably. ¡°Young man, at my age, it¡¯s not easy for me to run a business and open a store. I gave you all the protection fees you demanded before, but my small store didn¡¯t do well. I really don¡¯t have any more money to give you!
¡°Now that my store is gone too, I only have a few hundred dors left. This amount is only enough to cover my train ticket home. Please let me off and stop forcing me to pay you protection money!¡±
Jensen¡¯s words immediately caused the bystanders to be even more furious.
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s a thug who collects protection fees! Tsk, young man, of all things, why do you have to engage in this dirty business that harms others? You¡¯re such a lowlife!¡±
!!
¡°Hah, a bastard like him only knows to bully the old and the weak. What else can he do? What a piece of trash! Punk, listen up. I won¡¯t let you bully this old man!¡±
¡°Exactly. You¡¯re being too much! You¡¯ve already forced him to this end, and he only has a few hundred bucks left for the trip home, yet you won¡¯t even let him off. You¡¯re too overbearing! We¡¯ve gotta teach you a lesson today!¡±
¡
The bystanders were brimming with righteous indignation as they pointed fingers at Lucas and berated him.
Meanwhile, Jensen looked rathercent as he secretly cast a provocative gaze at Lucas. Hah, aren¡¯t you very powerful? Now that I¡¯ve managed to win the sympathy of these bystanders and get them to stand on my side, let¡¯s see how you can capture me in front of so many people!
Lucas watched coldly as Jensen put on an act. Finally, he chuckled contemptuously when he saw Jense¡¯s provocative gaze.
¡°You¡¯ve got great acting skills. With such talents, it¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t be an actor!¡± Lucas mocked. ¡°But surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off just because of this act you¡¯ve put on, right?¡±
Jensen¡¯s face turned sullen. Suddenly, he burst into tears and wailed. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any more money to give you. Please just let me off! I¡ I¡¯ll kneel down and beg you. Please just let me off!¡±
Then he bent his knees and really seemed like he was going to kneel on the ground.
Suddenly, a tall and slender young woman held Jensen¡¯s arm, preventing him from kneeling. ¡°Sir, please stand up quickly. Don¡¯t kneel down to someone like him!¡±
Jensen nced at the young woman and rubbed his eyes while saying with a miserable expression, ¡°Youngdy, thank you so much for speaking up for me, but this young man isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Don¡¯t get implicated by helping me¡
¡°This¡ this young man is very difficult to convince and reason with. If he takes revenge on you too, I¡¯ll me myself for it!
¡°I¡ I¡¯d better kneel down and beg him for mercy. He might just let me off on ount that my days are numbered¡¡±
Jensen said this deliberately, causing the girl to be even more furious and indignant.
¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to kneel to someone like him! I can¡¯t tolerate this injustice. I¡¯ll definitely help you and make sure you¡¯re not bullied by him!¡± the young woman said with righteous indignation and then glowered at Lucas. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you bully an elderly man? Hurry up and let go of him!¡±
Lucas frowned.
He really didn¡¯t want to make a bigmotion in a public ce with so many people, but Jensen¡¯s acting was so superb that he deceived all the bystanders into thinking that Lucas was the viin.
Seeing the train about to leave, Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. He reached out and grabbed Jensen¡¯s face.
As long as he could rip off the mask on Jensen¡¯s face, the people here would definitely realize that Jensen was lying and that they had taken pity on the wrong person.
¡°Stop!¡±
Just as Lucas¡¯s hand was about to reach Jensen¡¯s face, a suddenly eximed from the side, and a fair and tender hand hit Lucas¡¯s arm heavily.
Smack!
Lucas¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He never expected that this tall and pretty girl would be so strong that she could cause him to feel pain, and his hand that was about to grab Jensen missed slightly.
This young woman was probably not much weaker than the top experts of the eight top families of DC.
Of course, Lucas was just a little surprised that this young woman was so strong at such a young age. The rest didn¡¯t impress him.
But the tall young woman stared at Lucas with her mouth open in shock.
In a moment of panic, she had forgotten to restrain herself and almost subconsciously exerted her full strength on Lucas¡¯s arm. The instant she struck, she already felt regret. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t retract her hand in time.
With her strength, she couldpletely break the arm of an ordinary person!
Although she thought that Lucas was extremely loathsome for forcing the elderly man to his wits¡¯ end, she couldn¡¯t just break his arm!
While the young woman felt vexed, she felt as if her palm had hit a hard steel board, causing her hand to feel numb. After taking her p, Lucas¡¯s arm merely skewed a little to the side, and it was as if he didn¡¯t feel anything at all!
How¡ how was this possible?
Suddenly, Jensen took advantage of Lucas missing his grab and immediately turned around to run into the passenger car behind him. He already had one foot inside the car.
¡°Still trying to run?¡± Lucas snorted coldly, moved his feet to bypass the tall young woman in front of him, grabbed Jensen¡¯s clothes, and yanked him out mercilessly.
Thump!
Jensen¡¯s back hit the ground hard, causing him to grit his teeth in pain.
¡°You¡¯re going overboard!¡± The tall and slender young woman flew into a rage and immediately attacked Lucas.
She had to teach this scumbag a lesson for bullying the elderly!
Lucas dodged the punch and then stood next to Jensen in a sh. He reached out and ripped the mask off Jensen¡¯s face.
In an instant, Jensen turned from an elderly man in his seventies to a middle-aged man in his fifties!
This scene greatly astonished everyone around!
Chapter 1352 - 1352 Finally Captured
1352 Finally Captured
The young woman still wanted to continue attacking Lucas, but when she saw Jensen¡¯s true face, she immediately widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°You¡ you¡¯re not an old man!¡±
Jensen¡¯s face waspletely revealed in front of everyone after his mask was removed, and he knew that his scheme was now useless.
He sprung up from the ground and exerted all his strength to attack Lucas!
Jensen was an expert who was extremely skilled in martial arts. In fact, his skills were almost on par with the skills of the top experts of the Hamiltons. He knew that he was no match for Lucas. Heunched a sudden attack on Lucas not in hopes of defeating him but rather to stall for some time so that he could rush onto the train and leave.
However, Jensen¡¯s skills were nothing in front of Lucas. Lucas just kicked once, and Jensen fell onto the ground again with a loud thud.
Before he could get up, Lucas was already stepping on his chest, making him unable to get up at all.
There was an obviousmotion in the surroundings, and everyone was watching the situation in horror, pointing at Lucas and Jensen and discussing them. Meanwhile, the security guards of the train station walked over.
Lucas took out a document from his pocket and said to the shocked people around him, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. This man is a wanted criminal, and I¡¯m here to arrest him and bring him to justice. Now that this matter has been settled, you can all get on the train and leave.¡±
After hearing Lucas¡¯s exnation, the bystanders realized that an arrest was being carried out. It was no wonder there was a fight.
Moreover, the criminal was really scheming and cunning to have disguised himself as a weak old man and say that he was getting bullied, which almost made themmit the crime of obstructing justice. How abhorrent!
The bystanders on the tform didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and quickly boarded the train.
Jensen was so angry that he was on the verge of losing his mind. He was a scion of the Hamiltons, a royal family branch, and yet he was being used of being a wanted criminal.
Who knew where Lucas got the document from to pass off as a police officer!
¡°Luacs Gray, how dare you¡¡±
Jensen flew into a rage. Just as he was about to reveal his true identity and expose Lucas for pretending to be a police officer, Lucas stuffed a packet of tissue paper into his mouth.
Immediately afterward, Lucas pressed Jensen¡¯s hands against his back and secured tightly with his necktie.
Holding Jensen, Lucas walked out of the train station and was about to leave when the tall and slender young woman suddenly ran over, panting heavily. Once again, she stopped Lucas.
¡°Hey, wait a minute!¡± She panted while holding her knees.
Lucas¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°At this point, do you still think I¡¯m a bad guy? Do you still want to uphold your ¡®justice¡¯?¡±
¡°N-n-no, you¡¯re mistaken!¡± The young woman frantically waved her hands. She exined, ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I¡ I came to apologize to you! I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault for rashly attacking you before I knew the truth. I¡¯m really sorry!¡±
Lucas nced at the young woman and shook his head calmly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re a kindhearted person, but you were made use of by someone with ulterior motives. Just be more mindful in the future.¡±
He really didn¡¯t intend to me her.
In today¡¯s society, there were very few people who were kind enough to step up and help others. The vast majority of people tried to avoid trouble and protect themselves. Despite injustice, they wouldn¡¯t step up to help.
Although the young woman had mistaken Jensen to be an elderly man being bullied, Lucas admired her for her brave and helpful attitude.
Besides, the p shended on Lucas¡¯s arm didn¡¯t cause him any damage, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t pursue it against her.
After speaking, Lucas walked away with Jensen.
But the young woman quickly caught up and stayed close by his side.
Lucas frowned. ¡°Why are you following me? Since you were on the tform, you should be nning to board the train to go somewhere, right? Be careful not to miss the boarding time.¡±
The young woman stuck her tongue out and said smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t n to leave by train anymore! I got the wrong idea about you just now and even hurt you. I have to make it up to you! I¡¯ll leave DC after I do.¡±
Lucas immediately shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, and I don¡¯t n to make youpensate me. Leave quickly!¡±
The young woman¡¯s strike might have indeed caused great damage to ordinary people, but to Luacs, it felt like nothing more than a slightly strong tickle. He waspletely fine.
Besides, he wasn¡¯t interested in the so-calledpensation of this young woman at all, let alone leave with her.
The young womanpletely ignored Lucas¡¯s cold face and instead said smilingly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Since I¡¯ve made a mistake, I have to make it up to you. This is my principle! I have topensate you since I did something wrong!¡±
While following Lucas closely, she asked curiously, ¡°By the way, my name is Rosie Monroe. What¡¯s yours?¡±
Lucas felt a little helpless. Why is this girl so stubborn?
¡°You really want to make it up to me?¡± Lucas asked with a raised brow.
Rosie frantically nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a woman of my word, and I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your request as long as it¡¯s within my means!¡±
She stared at Lucas with glistening eyes, seemingly filled with expectations about Lucas¡¯s request to her.
Lucas said seriously, ¡°In that case, please leave me alone and do your own thing! This is the bestpensation for me.¡±
Rosie¡¯s expression stiffened, and she immediately shook his head after realizing what Lucas said. ¡°No! What kind ofpensation is that? Won¡¯t I be escaping responsibility by leaving? I won¡¯t do that!¡±
Lucas was speechless.
He was now extremely speechless.
Lucas never thought that this young, fashionable, and pretty woman would be so obstinate that she was constantly ignoring what he was saying.
He already said that it was fine, but she still insisted on following him and making up to him, causing him to feel annoyed.
He still had a lot of important things to do, and he didn¡¯t have time to chat with a young woman he just met!
At this moment, a silver Audi A8 stopped in front of Lucas. Keh stepped out of it and greeted him respectfully, ¡°Mr. Gray!¡±
Seeing Jensen being held by Lucas, he said in shock, ¡°This is¡ Jensen Hamilton? You¡¯ve already caught him? Great!¡±
Chapter 1353 - 1353 Notice of Critical Condition
1353 Notice of Critical Condition
When Keh saw Jensen, his eyes turned red, and he wished he could go over and beat him up right away!
His father, Ray, the current head of the Parkers, had been stabbed and seriously injured by the Hamiltons¡¯ henchmen. He had just passed the critical period and was still lying unconcious in the hospital. It was unknown if he could recover and return to his former health.
The moment he saw Jensen, the hatred and killing intent in his heart surged, and he wished he could stab a hole in Jensen¡¯s body as well!
Fortunately, Keh could still maintain his sanity. When he saw the gloomy Lucas in front of him, he barely managed to suppress the hatred in his heart.
!!
Lucas looked at Keh, fully understanding how he felt, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Gray!¡± Keh took a deep breath, opened the car door himself, and invited Lucas to get in the car.
¡°It¡¯s alright. I drove here.¡± Lucas waved his hand and got into his ck Jaguar.
Right after Lucas threw Jensen, who had his hands and feet tied up, into the back seat, he found that Rosie was actually nning to get inside his car too!
Lucas¡¯s face immediately turned sullen, and he stopped Rosie. At this point, he was really fed up with her actions. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to follow me. Do you not understand?¡±
He had very important things to deal with now. The situation in DC was still in a mess, and the families he was close to were still waiting for him to take Jensen back to fix the problem. He had no time to waste being pestered by a woman.
When Rosie saw that Lucas was really angry, she puffed up her cheeks and said aggrievedly, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t follow you since you don¡¯t want me to, but before I go, tell me your name! You won¡¯t turn down this small request, will you?¡±
¡°Lucas Gray.¡± Lucas told her his name indifferently, closed the car door, and drove away.
After Lucas left, Rosie stood by the side of the road, staring at the distant shadow of Lucas¡¯s Jaguar going away, and clenched her fists. ¡°Lucas Gray, huh? I will definitely find you again!¡±
On his way to the Stardust Corporation with Keh, Lucas suddenly received a phone call.
¡°Honey, she¡ she¡¯s not doing very well, and she¡¯s still in the operating room. I¡¯m really worried!¡± Cheyenne¡¯s anxious voice came out of the phone.
With a grave expression on his face, Lucas said, ¡°Cheyenne, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll rush over to you now!¡±
Then he stopped the car on the side of the road. Keh, who was following behind Lucas¡¯ car, also stopped his car and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Mr. Gray?¡±
Lucas opened the car door and said to Keh, ¡°I have some urgent matters to attend to at the hospital. Take Jensen Hamilton to the Stardust Corporation and wait for me there. I¡¯ll look for youter!¡±
He opened the back door of the car and intended to throw Jensen straight into Keh¡¯s car, but it urred to him that Jensen wasn¡¯t an ordinary person and had remarkable martial arts skills. If Jensen suddenly attacked, a tie wouldn¡¯t be able to restrain him at all, and Keh wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him down either. Jensen might take advantage of the opportunity to escape.
Thinking of this, Lucas reached out and dislocated all the joints of Jensen¡¯s limbs without hesitation.
¡°Mm¡ Mmph!¡±
With the tissue pack stuffed in his mouth, Jensen couldn¡¯t scream out loud and could only let out stifled grunts of pain as droplets of cold sweat oozed from his face.
Now that Jensen¡¯s limbs had been dislocated, he could no longer pose a threat to Keh. Lucas dragged him out of the back seat of the car and threw him into Keh¡¯s car.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gray. I will definitely take this bastard back to the Stardust Corporation. I won¡¯t let him escape!¡± Keh assured Lucas and then drove off with Jensen in his car.
Meanwhile, Lucas immediately turned his car around and drove toward the hospital where Cheyenne was.
When Lucas arrived at the operating room, Cheyenne immediately jumped into Lucas¡¯s arms and cried in distress. ¡°Honey! She¡¯s seriously wounded and has lost a lot of blood! It¡¯s been almost three hours since she entered the operating room, but she¡¯s not out yet!¡±
Lucas knew that the woman that Cheyenne was talking about was her biological mother, Florence.
Although Cheyenne hadn¡¯t acknowledged Florence as her mother yet, Florence was still her closet kin by blood no matter what. So when Cheyenne found out that she was seriously injured and in the operating room, she was really distraught and devastated.
She hadn¡¯t even reconciled with Florence yet. What if something happened to Florence at this time?
If Florence really died, it would definitely leave an indelible regret in Cheyenne¡¯s heart forever!
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne! I¡¯ve already asked Maddy toe over and operate on Florence. Maddy will be here soon. She¡¯ll be fine!¡± Lucas wrapped his arms around his tense and worried wife, patiently stroking her back tofort her.
After a short pause, he continued, ¡°When Florence wakes up, you should reconcile with her and officially acknowledge her!¡±
Lucas knew what Cheyenne had in mind and simply said it out loud for her.
After Florence was severely injured, Cheyenne likely no longer had any ill feelings toward her.
Choking with sobs, Cheyenne nodded in Lucas¡¯s arms, but she couldn¡¯t even say a single word.
Right now, her only hope was for Florence to be out of danger and get well again!
Florence wasn¡¯t the only one undergoing emergency rescue in the hospital. Michael, Tyson, Connor, Ray, Clement, and others were as well.
The operating rooms in the hospital were overcrowded, and all the top surgeons in DC had gathered here.
Lucas took a sweeping nce at the operating room that Michael was in, and he felt incredibly sad too.
Although he didn¡¯t have too much affection for Michael, and it could even be said that he had hated Michael far more than he had loved him in the past twenty years of his life, his feelings for Michael had be extremelyplicated since he learned that Michael wasn¡¯t his biological father.
But there was no longer any hatred at this point. After all, Michael wasn¡¯t his biological father, so Lucas had no reason to hate him.
On the contrary, Michael had raised Lucas for several years. Although heter had no choice but to drive him and his mother out of DC, he had only done so to try and protect them. Moreover, when Lucas returned from Calico, Michael handed over the entire Stardust Corporation to him without saying a singleint.
From this perspective, Michael was extremely kind toward Lucas.
Now that Michael was lying on the operating table in the operating room, and there was no telling whether he could be rescued or not, Lucas was terribly worried.
He certainly wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to Michael at this time.
Apart from Michael and Florence, Lucas also didn¡¯t want the lives of the helmsmen of the other families close to him to be in danger.
Suddenly, the door of the operating room where Florence was opened, and a nurse wearing a sterile mask came out and asked, ¡°Is the family of Miss Florence Howard here? Who are the family members of Miss Florence Howard?¡±
With a shudder, Cheyenne immediately stepped forward and said anxiously, ¡°I am her daughter. How is my mother doing?¡±
The nurse said with a grave expression, ¡°The patient¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very optimistic, and we can only do our best. I hope you are prepared! This is Miss Florence Howard¡¯s critical condition notice. Please read it!¡±
The nurse handed a red-stamped critical condition notice to Cheyenne.
Chapter 1354 - 1354 Rescued
1354 Rescued
Cheyenne felt as if a thunderbolt resounded in her head, blowing her up to the point of passing out.
A critical condition notice!
Before Florence was out of the operating room, a critical condition notice was issued. This could only mean that her condition was so critical that she could pass away inside at any moment!
Cheyenne¡¯s body went limp, her legspletely weak, and her entire body slid down toward the floor.
If Lucas hadn¡¯t held her waist and supported her, Cheyenne would have copsed to the floor.
Two streams of tears instantly flowed down Cheyenne¡¯s face.
With one arm around his wife, Lucas looked anxiously at the nurse and asked, ¡°Do you mean that Miss Florence Howard, who is undergoing surgery inside, has sufferedplications that might be fatal?¡±
The nurse said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s the case. Our attending physicians have tried their best, but Miss Florence Howard was stabbed close to her heart, and her ventricle is damaged too severely. Her situation is very critical. Of course, the doctors are continuing to do their best and may be able to work a miracle. I¡¯m only following the hospital¡¯s protocol by informing the patient¡¯s family of the situation truthfully. Please prepare yourselves for the worst.¡±
Afterpleting her task, the nurse nodded and returned to the operating room.
Cheyenne heard word for word exactly what the nurse said. An intense wave of fear engulfed her heart, and she panicked even more.
¡°No¡ How could this happen? Why did this happen? She¡ My mom¡ How can she die?! I-I haven¡¯t even had a chance to reconcile with her yet!
¡°If she really dies, I¡ I will never have a mother again! Lucas, I¡ What should I do now? What else can I do?¡± Cheyenne hugged Lucas and cried bitterly.
Seeing Cheyenne breaking down and weeping profusely, Lucas felt extremely heartbroken.
¡°Cheyenne, it¡¯s going to be okay! The nurse just said that there¡¯s still hope that Florence can be rescued, so don¡¯t give up hope too soon!¡± Lucas whispered in Cheyenne¡¯s ear, firmly reassuring her.
¡°Lucas, I¡¯m here! Where is the patient?¡±
At this moment, the sounds of urgent and hurried footsteps approached, and Maddy appeared in front of Lucas and Cheyenne.
¡°Maddy!¡±
As soon as Cheyenne saw Maddy, her eyes instantly lit up, as if she had found herst hope. She rushed over anxiously, grabbed Maddy¡¯s arm, and cried out repeatedly, ¡°Maddy, you must save my mother. You can¡¯t let her die! I beg you. You have to save her¡¡±
Maddy held Cheyenne¡¯s hand and said quickly but calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne! I¡¯ll do my best to save Miss Howard. I¡¯m going to sterilize and change right now. I¡¯ll handle the surgery myself!¡±
Time was running out, and Maddy didn¡¯t have time to say anything more. She walked straight into the operating room to prepare for the operation.
While hugging Cheyenne, Lucas looked at the door of the operating room andforted softly, ¡°Since Maddy has already gone in, Florence will be fine. Cheyenne, sit down first. We¡¯ll wait here for the good news from Maddy!¡±
Cheyenne stared closely at the light above the door of the operating room. After seeing Maddy go in, the spark of hope in her eyes was rekindled, and Lucas¡¯s gentle andforting voice gradually calmed her nervous and frightened mood.
¡°Okay, we¡¯ll wait here. We¡¯ll definitely get good news!¡±
Lucas helped Cheyenne sit on the bench in front of the operating room, but there was immense anger brewing in his heart.
These people were severely injured, and their lives were still in danger, all because of Jensen¡¯s sins!
If it wasn¡¯t for Jensen¡¯s despicable method of suddenly sending the top experts of the Hamiltons to attack these family heads, they would definitely not be lying here now and waiting for a miracle to happen.
At the same time, Lucas inevitably med himself.
At the end of the day, the reason the Hamiltons had targeted these helmsmen was that Lucas had forced them by making them unable to leave DC, thus spurring Jensen to resort to such underhanded means.
After all, the serious injuries and terrible plights of these helmsmen who were friends with Lucas were ultimately caused by him.
Right now, the situation in DC was really unfavorable for Lucas.
In particr, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths, who were among the eight top families of DC, were in a terrible situation. Not only were the lives of their helmsmen in critical condition, but they were also facing the predicament of the joint seizure and attack of the other top families.
Now, these three families didn¡¯t have a leader and were extremely unstable internally. The other families might have already conquered them.
Even if the three families could recoverter, the losses they incurred in the one day today would be heavy enough.
¡°Jensen Hamilton, you really deserve to die!¡± Lucas cursed with hatred.
He hated Jensen to the bone now.
He had already heard from his people¡¯s investigation that the Hamiltons hiding in DC were Jensen and Brett, his son.
The person who had ordered the assassinations and serious wounding of the helmsmen was Jensen!
The only thing to be thankful for now was that Jensen had only wanted to stir up trouble in DC so that he could take the opportunity to escape from the city. Thus, Jensen had merely ordered the experts of the Hamiltons to seriously injure the family heads without killing them.
Otherwise, Lucas might not have been able to resist snapping Jensen¡¯s neck the moment he saw him!
But despite this, Lucas already had so much hatred for Jensen that he wouldn¡¯t let him off when he returned to the Stardust Corporation! Jensen Hamilton must die!
Time passed slowly, and Lucas and Cheyenne waited outside the operating room for another hour. When the lights of the operating room suddenly went out, the doors finally opened again.
This time, seven doctors came out from inside, walking while taking off the gloves on their hands, face masks, sterile caps, and other things.
The person walking in front was Maddy, who looked exhausted.
Cheyenne rushed forward and asked anxiously, ¡°Maddy¡ how is my mother doing? Is her condition stable? Is she okay?¡±
Maddy smiled softly at Cheyenne. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cheyenne. Miss Howard is out of danger. As long as she stays in bed and recuperates for a few months, she¡¯ll be as good as before! She¡¯s alright now!¡±
The tears Cheyenne had been holding in gushed out again. They were flowing freely like a water tap, but this time, they were tears of joy.
¡°Great! My mother is fine! She¡¯s not going to die! She¡¯s survived!¡±
¡°Thank God. I finally have a chance to reconcile with her and can call her Mom myself without having to regret it for the rest of my life!¡±
With tears of joy, Cheyenne held Maddy¡¯s hand, crying and smiling while saying incoherently, ¡°Maddy, thank you so much! If it wasn¡¯t for you, my mother might have not made it! I¡ How should I thank you? I have to repay you properly!¡±
Looking at Cheyenne¡¯s tear-stained smiling face, Maddy and Lucas smiled gently.
With Maddy¡¯s help, it didn¡¯t take long for good news to arrive one after another.
Michael, Tyson, Connor, Clement, and Ray were all out of danger after sessful emergency rescue.
Chapter 1355 - 1355 Waiting for Mr. Gray
1355 Waiting for Mr. Gray
After receiving the news that they were safe one after another, Lucas felt greatly relieved.
But Michael and the others had just gotten out of danger and still needed to be hospitalized for treatment and recuperation for a long time. Thus, they could only stay in the hospital during this period.
Lucas arranged for enough people to stay in the hospital.
At this moment, the several families close to Lucas were in turmoil, so in order to avoid any idents, the safety of these family heads had to be ensured.
Lucas looked at Cheyenne¡¯s haggard face and said with distress, ¡°Cheyenne, you¡¯ve been here for a long time. You should go home and rest!¡±
Cheyenne shook her head. ¡°I¡¯d better stay here and keep an eye on her. I want to be here when she wakes up. Honey, I know you have a lot of things to deal with now, so go ahead!¡±
Lucas understood Cheyenne¡¯s character. Since she wanted to stay here and wait for Florence to wake up, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.
He nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go handle my matters. If anything happens, call me. Also, Maddy will be staying in the hospital during this period of time, so if there¡¯s any change in their conditions, remember to inform Maddy promptly.¡±
Cheyenne agreed, ¡°Okay, Honey, I know. Take care of yourself and be careful.¡±
After making arrangements in the hospital, Lucas left for the Stardust Corporation.
¡
At this moment, the conference room on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s office building was already full of people.
Bruce and Edmund had been waiting here all this while. Later, Lucas had someone invite Damon, Roman, Jonah, and the representatives of the Howards and the Smiths here.
Previously, the other families among the eight top families of DC hade aggressively and forcefully seized the manors of the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths without any mercy. The Parkers, the Hales, and the Coles, who had followed Lucas to DC, had also suffered a huge impact, and those families had also raided their manors.
Because the Fullers had just pledged allegiance to Lucas, Jensen still wasn¡¯t aware of it. So the Fuller had managed to escape a close shave and were unaffected by this change.
Now that the situation inside DC had be unsafe, Lucas simply gathered all the people on the top floor of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s office building to discuss matters.
Lucas had yet to arrive, and everyone in the conference room was jittery and anxious.
Roman, the Huttons¡¯ sessor, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and stood up from his chair. He paced back and forth in the conference room several times and suddenly said, ¡°Our homes have been forcefully seized by the other top families in DC. Are we supposed to just sit here and wait instead of taking back our territories?¡±
The Smiths¡¯ next sessor, Oscar, who was also Ray¡¯s son, said with frustration, ¡°Yeah, can we solve the problem by staying here? Now those people are wreaking havoc on our turf. Are we really just going to wait here for them to plunder all of our assets? I really can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±
The Howards¡¯ representative was Pete. He was not the Howards¡¯ sessor, but he was currently the highest-ranking member of the Howards¡¯ direct lineage. He was also Cheyenne¡¯s cousin. Since Florence was seriously injured and hospitalized, he was now the Howards¡¯ acting representative.
Pete had already gotten impatient after waiting for so long. He mmed the table with his hands and stood up, ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer either! I¡¯m going to gather all of the Howards¡¯ people and get our family manor back!¡±
Seeing that the crowd was agitated, Edmund said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Gray will be here soon. Let¡¯s wait for Mr. Gray to arrive before we discuss the next n of action!¡±
¡°Yeah, let¡¯s wait for Mr. Gray toe. He will definitely have a way to resolve the crisis in front of us!¡±
¡°Yes, we just need to continue waiting here for Mr. Gray toe. Let¡¯s rx and not panic just yet!¡±
Bruce and Damon were both full of confidence in Lucas.
Since Lucas told them not to go hard against those families and told them to wait for news in this conference room, he must have a solution to their predicament.
Pete said anxiously, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in Mr. Gray¡¯s strength, but this unrest in DC is not a trivial matter. Our manors have been seized and divided by those families. How can we still wait here calmly?¡±
Oscar said, ¡°Exactly! If we wait any longer, our homes willpletely disappear! What¡¯s the point of waiting?!¡±
Roman also had a worried look as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that the matter is urgent, we really don¡¯t have any more time to waste here. I think we should form a temporary alliance and go together to retake our families¡¯ territories and drive those families out!¡±
All at once, the three representatives of the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons were all advocating to form an alliance immediately to take back their manors. On the other hand, the Hales, the Coles, and the Parkers were all for waiting for Lucas to return before deciding. Both sides had divided opinions and fell to a standstill for a while.
Just as both sides were about to get into an argument, the door of the conference room was suddenly pushed open, and Lucas entered with Jensen in his hand.
¡°Mr. Gray!¡±
¡°Mr. Gray, you¡¯re here!¡±
When everyone saw Lucas, they all stood up to greet him.
The few who had just made a fuss about leaving first became extremely polite, not daring to continue expressing any dissatisfaction in front of Lucas.
They all knew that Lucas was not to be trifled with and that he wasn¡¯t someone they could afford to provoke.
Lucas nodded casually at the crowd and threw Jensen onto the floor in the middle of the conference room.
Lucas had dislocated all the joints of Jensen¡¯s limbs, so he couldn¡¯t exert any force or maintain his bnce and could only fall to the floor in a disheveled state.
Jensen struggled to sit up straight and cursed at Lucas furiously, ¡°Lucas Gray! You bastard! How dare you treat me like this? I won¡¯t let you off!¡±
He was the third scion of the Hamiltons, a royal family branch. But now, Lucas threw him like a piece of garbage and insulted him in front of so many people. He felt extremely humiliated!
The people in the conference room looked at Jensen with astonishment.
Apart from Lucas, Bruce, and Edmund, the members of the top families of DC didn¡¯t know Jensen or his identity.
Just from the fact that Lucas had thrown this man to the floor mercilessly, coupled with the way this man had cursed at Lucas, all of them knew that this disheveled middle-aged man had to be someone at extreme odds with Lucas.
¡°Who is this bastard? How dare he talk to Mr. Gray like that?!¡±
In order to impress Lucas, Oscar raised his hand and pped Jensen hard on the face!
Smack!
Chapter 1356 - 1356 Courting Death
1356 Courting Death
This loud p immediately stunned Jensen!
He was the dignified third scion of the Hamiltons, but this was the first time he had been pped like this in his more than 50 years of life!
It was a disgrace, a huge disgrace!
Jensen red at Oscar and scolded, ¡°You bastard, who do you think you are? How dare you touch me?¡±
¡°Hah, how dare you still be so arrogant! You idiot, how dare you threaten Mr. Gray after he caught you here. Do you think you¡¯re some kind of big shot? So what if I touch you? If Mr. Gray allows it, I can¡¯t wait to help him kill you right now!¡±
Seeing Jensen still daring to re at him, Oscar had another fit of anger and rushed forward again. Not only did he give Jensen a few tight ps, but he even kicked him a few times.
¡°How dare you re at me! Who do you think you are?! How dare you be arrogant in front of me! Let me tell you, the people present are the helmsmen and sessors of rich and powerful families in DC. It¡¯s not the ce for a small fry like you to be arrogant here!
¡°A prisoner must behave like a prisoner, understand? If you dare to re at me or speak rudely to Mr. Gray again, I will kill you!¡±
Oscar was not a good person to begin with, and he had always been an arrogant and despotic scion. Back when he was in California, he had even had a few conflicts with Lucas. If Tyson hadn¡¯t led the entire Smith family to submit to Lucas, and Oscar hadn¡¯t been intimidated by Lucas and didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble easily, his attitude would probably be even more arrogant than it was now.
After fiercely pping Jensen several times in a row until his palm was red and stung, Oscar finally stopped and spat on Jensen in disgust. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. I, Oscar Smith, will not spare anyone who dares to disrespect Mr. Gray!¡±
Oscar then looked at Lucas as if he was asking for credit and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Mr. Gray, this guy actually dares to be so disrespectful to you. As long as you want, I can help you deal with him immediately. I guarantee that no one will find any clues!¡±
It wasn¡¯t like Oscar hadn¡¯t killed and silenced people before.
Jensen was infuriated. The saliva Oscar spat outnded on his chest and utterly disgusted him.
In the past, those who dared to treat him like this would have long been dragged out by the servants of the Hamiltons to feed the dogs. Even if Jensen was alone, he was still an expert of his generation. He would have long crushed anyone who dared to treat him like this to death.
However, Lucas had dislocated the joints in Jensen¡¯s limbs, and he couldn¡¯t even stand up or raise his hands. He could only sit on the floor powerlessly and endure this humiliation. He was on the verge of exploding from anger!
The only thing worth rejoicing about was that these people still didn¡¯t know his identity. Otherwise, if the news got out that a dignified scion of the Hamiltons, a direct descendant of a royal family branch, was thrown to the floor, pped, and even spat on, he would probably be too ashamed to meet anyone in the future. His two brothers would definitely gloat and seize this matter to make an issue out of it to deal a heavy blow to him!
Suddenly, Lucas smiled and said something that a demon would say. ¡°Jensen Hamilton, I didn¡¯t expect your temper to be so good. You¡¯ve been beaten and scolded, but you¡¯re willing to keep silent about it. Are you still the scion of the Hamiltons that I know?¡±
Jensen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. With a whoosh, he raised his head, red at Lucas with killing intent, and roared angrily, ¡°Lucas Gray, h-how dare you get someone to humiliate me like this?! This enmity is irreconcble. I will never let you off!¡±
He had already pinned all the me on Lucas. He even believed that Lucas had instigated Oscar to humiliate him in front of so many people.
Naturally, Lucas wouldn¡¯t exin anything.
He sneered, kicked Jensen to the floor, and stepped on his chest.
¡°Jensen Hamilton, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just a prisoner now. From the moment you sent experts to attack the helmsmen rted to me, you¡¯ve alreadymitted an unforgivable crime. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off?¡±
Jensen was trampled on the floor by Lucas, but he couldn¡¯t break free. He could only rage helplessly. ¡°Lucas Gray, I¡¯m a scion of the Hamiltons. Let¡¯s see if you have the guts to kill me! If you kill me, the Hamiltons will never let you off. We will definitely tear you into pieces!
¡°Not only you, but your wife, child, and everyone around you will suffer the same fate. The Hamiltons won¡¯t let anyone off! Just wait for everyone rted to you to disappear from this world one by one!¡±
Jensen¡¯s furious roars reached the ears of everyone in the conference room, causing a freezing chill to rise from the bottom of their hearts.
Oscar, who had just hit Bai Jiantang, was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he almost couldn¡¯t stand straight.
He would never have thought that the person he had just pped and spat on was Jensen Hamilton, a scion of the Hamiltons!
Jensen was a son of the helmsman of the Hamiltons!
What¡ what did I just do?! If he had known who Jensen was, he would have never dared to p him!
Even though Jensen had sent someone to injure his father severely, a scion like Oscar didn¡¯t dare to touch the halo of a royal family.
Oscar stared at the hand that he had pped Jensen with and was on the brink of tears.
But he had already hit him, so it was impossible for him to pretend that nothing had happened. All he could do was clench his fist and hide his hand behind his back. He looked at Lucas in fear, hoping that Lucas could deal with Jensen perfectly.
At this moment, Lucas¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy, especially after hearing Jensen¡¯s tant threat. Deep killing intent surged in his eyes.
If the Hamiltons wanted to avenge Jensen and cause trouble for him, he would apany them at any time. But Jensen had already stepped on Lucas¡¯s bottom line by threatening him with his wife, child, family, and friends.
Terrifying killing intent erupted from Lucas¡¯s body.
The killing intent was invisible and intangible, but the few people close to Lucas suddenly felt a heart-palpitating chill and subconsciously took a few steps back.
As for Jensen, who was facing all of Lucas¡¯s killing intent, he felt as though he had fallen into an icehouse, and an extremely strong sense of enveloped his entire body.
He had a premonition that Lucas would definitely dare to kill him!
¡°Jensen Hamilton, since you can¡¯t wait to seek death, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±
Lucas¡¯s cold words resounded in Bai Jiantang¡¯s ears.
Chapter 1357 - 1357 Preparing to Counterattack
1357 Preparing to Counterattack
Jensen suddenly shivered. Only now did he realize his current situation.
Not to mention challenging and threatening Lucas, his life was now firmly in Lucas¡¯s hands. As long as Lucas said that he wanted him dead, there was no need for Lucas to do it himself. He couldpletely make him disappear from the world without a sound!
Jensen¡¯s entire body was drenched in cold sweat as he shouted in fear, ¡°No, Lucas Gray, you can¡¯t kill me! I was wrong just now. If you let me go, our past grudges will be written off. I will definitely not look for trouble with you again!
¡°And if I really die here, my father will definitely track down what happened to me. At that time, it will be useless even if I don¡¯t want to involve your wife and family! Keeping me alive is much more worthwhile than killing me. Lucas Gray, don¡¯t be rash!¡±
Afraid that Lucas would really order his death in a fit of anger, Jensen didn¡¯t dare to threaten him anymore. Instead, he made a bunch ofpromises.
Unfortunately, none of the people present were fools, much less Lucas. No one believed Jensen¡¯s nonsense of writing off all their grudges and never troubling Lucas again if Lucas let him go.
If Jensen really got out of trouble and returned to the Hamiltons, likely the first thing he would do would be to gather all the experts of the Hamiltons andunch a frenzied revenge against Lucas and everyone around him. He had to kill Lucas to avenge today¡¯s humiliation.
¡°Heh!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say a word and only sneered. Then the foot stepping on Jensen¡¯s chest stomped down.
Snap!
¡°Ahhh!!¡± Jensen immediately let out a shrill scream.
Lucas¡¯s stomp broke a few of Jensen¡¯s ribs, and the intense pain made him believe that he would really be trampled to death by Lucas.
¡°Spare¡ spare me! Lucas¡ please¡ forgive me! I really know my mistakes. I will never go against you in the future! I can give you enoughpensation. The Hamiltons have hundreds of billions. I can give you a lot of money and resources. I just hope that you can spare my life and not kill me!¡±
In the face of the fear of death, Jensen could no longer maintain his pride as a scion of the Hamiltons. He cried and begged miserably.
Seeing this, Edmund stood up and whispered to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, Jensen Hamilton¡¯s identity isn¡¯t ordinary. You should spare his life for the time being!¡±
It wasn¡¯t that Edmund wanted to plead on Jensen¡¯s behalf but because Jensen¡¯s status was indeed too high. If Lucas really stomped Jensen to death here, the Hamiltons would definitely be furious andunch a crazy retaliation against Lucas when they found out.
Although he knew that with Lucas¡¯s strength, he wasn¡¯t afraid of the Hamiltons¡¯ revenge, he wasn¡¯t a lone wolf after all. He had his family and other people by his side.
If the Hamiltons really retaliated against Lucas at all costs, Lucas would definitely be exhausted. If he wasn¡¯t careful, the Hamiltons might even seed, which would cause him regret for the rest of his life.
And such things were definitely uneptable to Lucas.
Even Edmund didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would be of Lucas if anything happened to his family.
As for whether Lucas couldpletely annihte the Hamilton family, Edmund didn¡¯t dare to have such thoughts at all. After all, the Hamilton family was a royal family branch that had existed for hundreds of years. On the other hand, Lucas had already left Calico and was no longer the leader of the Falcon Regiment. In terms of personnel and strength on the surface, Lucas was really no match for the Hamiltons!
Bruce, Damon, and the others hurriedly went forward to persuade him. ¡°Mr. Gray, calm down. Don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±
In fact, Lucas didn¡¯t intend to trample Jensen to death at this moment. Otherwise, his stomp would have already turned him into a corpse.
He was just angry at Jensen for using his family as a threat, so he gave him a warning.
¡°Jenson Hamilton, if you dare to threaten me with my family again, I won¡¯t let you live to finish speaking the next time!¡± Lucas said coldly.
At this moment, Jensen didn¡¯t dare to say anything that might provoke Lucas. He hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±
Then hey on the floor, clutching his aching chest, not daring to say another word.
Lucas ignored Jensen and said to the surrounding people, ¡°I just came back from the hospital. Your family heads and rtives are out of danger and have been transferred to the intensive care department of the hospital. As long as they recuperate for a period of time, they will all be able to recover.
¡°I¡¯ve also arranged for people to stay at the hospital to ensure their safety. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Hearing this, everyone in the conference room breathed a sigh of relief.
Although they had already received some news, the news sent by their subordinates was far less reassuring than what Lucas personally said.
Lucas looked at everyone in the conference room and said, ¡°Also, now that DC is in such a mess, it¡¯s time to clean it up.¡±
Everyone in the conference room stood up, their faces full of anticipation and excitement.
Lucas was going to lead them to counterattack and take back their territories!
Roman clenched his fists and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great, Mr. Gray! With you leading us, we will definitely be able to defeat those families quickly and take back our family¡¯s territories and assets!¡±
¡°Mr. Gray, I can¡¯t wait any longer. I¡¯m just waiting for your order! This time, we won¡¯t let any of the Piers, Williams, Steeles, and the other families off!¡± Pete, the Howards¡¯ representative, shouted excitedly. He rushed to Lucas¡¯ side in a few steps, firmly expressing his impatience.
¡°Fight back! Defeat them and take back our things. And we must make those families who attacked us pay the price!¡± Oscar narrowed his eyes in excitement.
It was the same for Bruce, Edmund, Damon, and the others.
The other families among the eight top families of DC, as well as therge families that followed them, had seized and ransacked their homes. Now, they were brimming with anger and were just waiting for Lucas to lead them to take back their lost properties.
Since they were going to take action, they naturally had to have a n. They couldn¡¯t just rush out haphazardly.
After being excited, Edmund suppressed his urge to rush out immediately and asked Lucas, ¡°Mr. Gray, what should we do now?¡±
Lucas¡¯s gazended on Jensen, who was under his foot, and he said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here right now, then immediately use your name to invite all the helmsmen you instigated to the Capital International Hotel!¡±
Chapter 1358 - 1358 Harsh Lesson
1358 Harsh Lesson
¡°What did you say?¡± Jensen was startled, and there was even a hint of fear in his voice.
He wasn¡¯t a fool. He immediately understood that Lucas wanted to use his name to gather all those helmsmen together and capture them all in one fell swoop!
This n was too bold!
After hearing Lucas¡¯s n, the people in the conference room looked even more excited and expectant.
!!
The eight top families of DC had maintained a certain bnce for many years. Although there had been some open and covert battles between them, generally speaking, there hadn¡¯t been any intense conflicts.
The great upheaval today was really the first time in so many years in DC.
Now that Lucas was asking Jensen to invite all the helmsmen to the Capital International Hotel, it was obvious that he wanted to deal with them all once and for all.
If what Lucas wanted to do was really realized, wouldn¡¯t he have an opportunity to unify all the wealthy and powerful families in DC?
Once he united the eight top families of DC, the strength he possessed would be extremely terrifying!
When the time came, even the royal family branches wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke Lucas easily!
Jensen naturally thought of this as well, which was why his expression was extremely sullen. He and Lucas were already enemies, so he naturally hoped that Lucas¡¯s authority and power would be as weak as possible. It would be best if he suffered heavy losses and was crushed to death by the other families among the eight top families of DC. He didn¡¯t want to see Lucas¡¯s strength grow to the point of beingparable to the Hamiltons¡¯.
Jensen gritted his teeth firmly, not wanting to do what Lucas wanted at all.
Lucas kicked him mercilessly. ¡°Do you have a problem with it? You don¡¯t want to do it?¡±
The muscles on Jensen¡¯s face trembled again. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I won¡¯t agree! I know that you want to use my name to lure them to the Capital International Hotel. How can I agree to that?
¡°Those helmsmen are all people who have connections and coborated with me. How could I cooperate with you to deal with them? If I really did such a thing, my reputation would bepletely ruined!¡±
Lucas scoffed. ¡°Your reputation? Do you have such a thing?
¡°If you¡¯re unwilling to help, then you have no other value to me. Only death awaits you. After you die, I can still take your head and go to those families one by one to settle scores with them!¡±
Lucas wasn¡¯t threatening Jensen but telling the truth.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dare to kill Jensen, nor was he afraid of the Hamiltons.
At worst, before the Hamiltons came to take revenge on him, he would eradicate the entire Hamilton family and leave no future troubles!
The surrounding people couldn¡¯t help feeling nervous. Looking at the scene in front of them, they were really afraid that Lucas would kill Jensen in a fit of anger.
Although they were all on Lucas¡¯ side, Jensen was a scion of a royal family branch after all. If the Hamiltons really took revenge, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be as confident as Lucas and dare to confront them!
Jensen was shocked and furious, but there was nothing he could do. All he could do was shout sternly, ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t go too far!¡±
Lucas¡¯s face darkened. He grabbed Jensen¡¯s cor and gave him a tight p across the face.
Smack!
¡°I didn¡¯t have any grudges with the Hamiltons. Who came to me first and wanted me to submit to the Hamiltons?¡±
This was referring to when the Hamiltons went to California and wanted to control all the families in California.
Smack!
¡°Who did all kinds of bad things and sparked lustful thoughts? Who wanted to use their power to insult my wife and sister-inw?¡±
Another pnded on Jensen¡¯s face. This was referring to how Jensen¡¯s youngest son, Angus, had forcefully dragged Cheyenne and Charlotte into a private room in Orange County and wanted to vite them.
Smack!
¡°Who sent suicide warriors to assassinate me?¡±
Smack!
¡°Who instigated the Holmes to kidnap my wife and try to force me to death?¡±
Smack!
¡°Also, who sent experts to assassinate the helmsmen of the families close to me and incited other families to take the opportunity to snatch their territories and assets, causing al of DC to be in chaos?¡±
Smack!
¡°Now you¡¯re telling me that I¡¯m going too far. Who went too far?¡±
Every time Lucas said a sentence, a hard p wouldnd on Jensen¡¯s face, making it red and swollen. Even a few of his teeth were loose from the ps, and there was a strong smell of blood in his mouth.
Lucas was truly infuriated. All this trouble was caused by the Hamiltons. Now, Jensen even had the cheek to say that Lucas was going too far. Heh, then he wouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He would show Jensen what bullying was!
Everyone looked at the scene in front of them in shock.
In fact, they rarely saw Lucas re up. He was usually indifferent, cold, and sometimes easy to talk to, but it was rare for him to show his emotions and get angry like today.
More importantly, the person Lucas kept pping was a scion of a royal family branch!
Previously, Oscar didn¡¯t know Jensen¡¯s identity and had pped him a few times. When he found outter, he had regretted it so much that his face was about to turn green, and he wished he could chop off the hand that had pped him.
And now, even though Lucas already knew Jensen¡¯s identity, he still dared to p him mercilessly. His courage was truly impressive and awesome!
They truly admired Lucas. Indeed, only Mr. Gray dares to do this!
Jensen was beaten until his face was utterly red and swollen and covered in palm prints and finger marks. He was in an extremely miserable state. When he opened his mouth, a mouthful of blood flowed out, along with a broken tooth.
This was the first time in many decades that Jensen had been beaten into such a miserable state.
pping someone was an extremely humiliating act to begin with, but Lucas had pped him so many times in front of so many people. It was the greatest insult to Jensen!
Jensen¡¯s eyes were red. If he could still move and stand up, he would throw himself at Lucas and perish together with him!
¡°I¡ Pfft!¡±
Jensen spat out the blood in his mouth as he red at Lucas. ¡°Lucas Gray, I don¡¯t want to talk about who was right and who was wrong in the past. You said that I wanted to deal with you and that my son bullied your wife, but in the end, your wife was fine. Instead, the one who died was my son!
¡°You said that I sent people to assassinate the helmsmen of those wealthy and powerful families in DC, but I only caused them to suffer severe injuries and spared their lives. I didn¡¯t kill them directly!
¡°Furthermore, those helmsmen are just trash. My life is a thousand times more precious than theirs! Even if ten, twenty, or a hundred of them die, it¡¯s not as important as my life!¡±
...
Near the end, Jensen started roaring angrily.
Lucas stared fixedly at Jensen, and the corners of his mouth moved as he revealed a mocking smile.
¡°Do you really think your life is nobler than others¡¯? What a joke!
¡°In my eyes, your life really can¡¯tpare to those of the helmsmen whom you severely injured and look down on!¡±
Chapter 1359 - 1359 The Methods of the Wicked
1359 The Methods of the Wicked
What Lucas said stunned the surrounding people. Immediately afterward, their hearts surged with extremelyplicated feelings for Lucas.
It turned out that they were even more important than a dignified scion of the Hamiltons to Lucas¡
¡°You scoundrel! Do you think your life is nobler than ours? Without the Hamiltons, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Oscar suddenly cursed, rushed forward, and kicked Jensen.
No one expected that Oscar would suddenly rush out, scold Jensen, and even attack him.
After Oscar found out Jensen¡¯s identity just now, his face clearly revealed fear and regret. Why did he suddenly have the courage to attack Jensen again?
Jensen was even more furious.
Lucas had hit him because he was impressive and awesome, and Jensen couldn¡¯t do anything to him. But now, what right did this man who looked like a hedonistic yboy have to scold him?
¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me?¡± Jensen red at Oscar.
Oscar kicked Jensen again and scolded, ¡°So what if I hit you? I can¡¯t wait to kill you! Mr. Gray is right. Why do you think your life is more honorable than others? Without the name of the Hamilton family, you¡¯re just a piece of trash!
¡°What do you have to be arrogant about now? You¡¯re already a prisoner. Your life and death are at the whim of Mr. Gray. What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡±
Pete said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Jensen Hamilton, you¡¯re no different from the rest of us. You were just a little lucky when you were born. Because of this, you think you¡¯re superior to everyone else and treat them as trash. It¡¯s really ridiculous!
¡°You¡¯re already a prisoner, yet you still dare to put on airs in front of Mr. Gray and even threaten him. You deserve to die!¡±
With that, Pete walked forward and pped Jensen¡¯s face.
Damn it! These people are heinous! Jensen was infuriated. He roared and tried to charge at Pete.
He was one of the noblest members of the Hamilton family, and he was born to look down on almost everyone in the world. But today, he was pped by a few insignificant people. He was really angered to death!
The humiliation that Jensen had suffered today was more than the sum total that he had suffered in his entire life. In his anger, he no longer cared about anything else. He only wanted to tear these people in front of him into pieces!
However, in his rage, Jensen had already forgotten that Lucas had dislocated his joints. After the anger in his heart surged, he could no longer maintain his bnce and fell heavily to the floor with a thud.
¡°You still want to hit people? Looks like I¡¯m still too lenient to you!¡± Lucas looked at Jensen coldly.
¡°Jensen Hamilton is a martial arts genius. With his martial arts skills, he is deeply favored by the helmsman of the Hamiltons. Then, when you lose your martial arts skills, will you still be favored like before?¡±
Then Lucas kicked out and hit Jensen¡¯s right elbow. A bone-crushing sound echoed in the conference room.
¡°Argh!¡± Jensen screamed as his face turned extremely pale. He shouted in horror, ¡°You¡ you¡¯ve crippled my arm!¡±
Lucas¡¯s kick had shattered the bones in Jensen¡¯s right elbow!
The reason why Jensen became the most beloved and valued son of the helmsman of the Hamiltons was due to his extreme talent in martial arts, and his progress in martial arts was unbelievably fast. Not long after he became an adult, he had already be a rare expert in the Hamilton family.
Now that Jensen¡¯s dominant arm had been crippled, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use most of the martial arts skills that he had painstakingly trained anymore. In the future, he would no longer receive any preferential treatment or have any value in the Hamilton family.
It could be said that Jensen¡¯s crippled right arm had already destroyed his future and made the position of the head of the Hamilton family even further away from him.
His future was ruined!
At this moment, Jensen could only feel pain in his right arm. Even if his arm could be repaired in the future, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use any strength in it. The hatred and regret in his heart had already risen to the peak.
If he could redo things, he would never have gone against Lucas, and he definitely wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this plight!
Jensen was in so much pain that he wanted to die. He roared angrily, ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯ve destroyed me! You might as well just kill me! You still want me to invite those helmsmen for you? In your dreams!
¡°You¡¯vepletely ruined me. Even if I die, I won¡¯t help you! The Hamiltons will never let you off!¡±
Lucas¡¯s expression was calm as he looked at Jensen and suddenly chuckled. ¡°No, I think you will change your mind very soon.¡±
Then Lucas suddenly shouted toward the door, ¡°Bring him in!¡±
Soon, two burly men pushed open the conference room door and walked in. In their hands was a disheveled young man.
The young man¡¯s mouth was firmly gagged. As soon as he saw Jensen, his eyes widened, and he struggled desperately, shouting incoherently at him.
¡°Ungag him.¡±
With Lucas¡¯s order, the rag stuffed in the young man¡¯s mouth was pulled out.
¡°Dad! Quickly save me! They said they¡¯re going to kill me. I don¡¯t want to die! Dad!¡± As soon as the young man¡¯s mouth was free, he immediately shouted at Jensen in horror, his face covered in tears and snot.
The young man brought in was Jensen¡¯s eldest son, Brett!
When Jensen saw that his beloved son had also been kidnapped by Lucas and was in such a miserable state, he was enraged. He shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing?! Let go of my son! Do you hear me?!¡±
Lucas said coldly, ¡°Jensen, I can let your son go, but you should know what you should do now, right?¡±
To be honest, being able to capture Brett was indeed an unexpected gain.
And since the Hamiltons had already resorted to unscrupulous means and kidnapped Cheyenne to deal with Lucas, he didn¡¯t feel any guilt about using Brett¡¯s life to force Jensen to do something.
Whatever methods people used against him, he would let them have a taste of their own medicine. Only then would they know how painful some methods were!
Jensen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with rage. He almost lost all his rationality as he roared at Lucas without a care, ¡°Lucas Gray, you bastard! Come at me if you have anything to say. But you¡¯re using my son to force me. You¡¯re a scumbag! I¡¯ll definitely kill you. I¡¯ll make you die horribly!¡±
Lucas remained unmoved. ¡°Since Jensen doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, take Brett away and sever his limbs. Let Jensen take a good look at his removed limbs!¡±
As soon as he gave the order, the two people holding Brett immediately dragged him toward the exit.
Hearing this, Brett was scared out of his wits and cried out miserably, ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t cut off my arms and legs. Help! I don¡¯t want to be disabled! I don¡¯t want to die!
¡°Dad! Hurry up and save me. No matter what they ask of you, agree right away!
¡°I¡¯m your only son now. Dad, you have to save me! Dad¡ª!¡±
¡°Stop! Stop right there!¡± Jensen finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He broke down and shouted, ¡°I promise you! I¡¯ll call them now! Don¡¯t touch my son. I¡¯ll promise you anything!¡±
Chapter 1360 - 1360 This Is Poison
1360 This Is Poison
Hearing that Jensen finally understood what he should do, Lucas waved his hand in satisfaction and got the two burly men and Brett to stay.
Lucas sneered. ¡°Jensen, don¡¯t me me. I learned all these methods from you. Remember, your son¡¯s life is now in my hands, as well as in your own hands. If you¡¯re sensible and do what you¡¯ve promised me, I don¡¯t mind keeping you and your son alive for the time being. If you dare to y any tricks and disobey me, today will be the death anniversary of you and your son!¡±
Jensen no longer had any intention of resisting. His and his precious son¡¯s lives were firmly in Lucas¡¯s hands. How could he dare to y any tricks in front of him?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely do a good job for you! I¡¯ll do whatever you tell me to do. I will definitely satisfy you!¡± Jensen said through gritted teeth. It wasn¡¯t easy for him to say such a humiliating thing.
Lucas connected Jensen¡¯s left arm joint and threw his phone to him. Then he stood beside Jensen with his hands behind his back and stared coldly at his actions.
Jensen moved his sore arm. He didn¡¯t even have the time toment that his arm wouldn¡¯t have the same strength as before, even though his arm joint was reconnected. He immediately dialed a number.
¡°Immediately inform the helmsmen of the Piers, Williams, and Steeles to wait for me at the Capital International Hotel. We¡¯re holding a celebration party tonight!¡± Jensen tried his best to keep his voice steady as he instructed the person on the other end.
The subordinate on the other end immediately agreed.
After hanging up, Jensen growled at Lucas in a depressed and indignant manner. ¡°Lucas Gray, I¡¯ve already done everything you said. Can you let us go now?¡±
¡°Let you go? Of course.¡±
Jensen originally thought that Lucas would go back on his word, but he never expected him to agree so readily.
But before Jensen could look happy, arge hand suddenly grabbed his jaw. Then Lucas bent down and stuffed a dark green pill into Jensen¡¯s mouth.
An extremely bitter and strange taste immediately spread in his mouth and throat.
¡°Pfft! Cough, cough! Ugh¡ You¡ What is this? What did you feed me?¡±
Jensen desperately tried to spit out the pill in his mouth that he instinctively knew wasn¡¯t something good. But the pill was abnormally strange. It almost immediately melted in his mouth and flowed into his throat. No matter how much he vomited, he couldn¡¯t spit it out at all.
Lucas looked down at Jensen and exined kindly, ¡°I just fed you some poison. In three months, if you don¡¯t take the antidote, your intestines will rot, and you will bleed from all your orifices!
¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m telling you a story or bluffing you. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try.
¡°By the way, this poison can¡¯t be detected before it acts up. Even if you find the best doctors, they definitely won¡¯t be able to find anything wrong. Once the three-month period is up, the poison will act within an hour. The doctors won¡¯t be able to save you.
¡°Therefore, your only chance of survival is to ask me for the antidote before the three-month deadline arrives. It can extend your life for another three months. Of course, it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not. If you die from the poison, it¡¯s none of my business!¡±
After Jensen heard what Lucas said, his face turned extremely pale. ¡°You¡ you want to use poison to control me and make me obey you!¡±
Three monthster, before the poison acted up, he had toe to Lucas to get the antidote to prolong his life. Didn¡¯t this mean that he had to obey Lucas and make him happy before he could obtain the antidote?
Once he went against Lucas¡¯s wishes and made him unhappy, Lucas wouldn¡¯t give him the antidote, and he would immediately die from the poison!
To be honest, this poison and antidote sounded like a plot from a martial arts novel. It was so unreal, but Jensen didn¡¯t dare not to believe it!
First, it was because Jensen had been born into the Hamilton family, a royal family branch. Such a powerful family that had been passed down for hundreds of years also hid many secrets. As far as he knew, there were people in the Hamilton family who were good at making poisons and detoxification. Therefore, Lucas¡¯s pill might not be a trick to deceive him.
Second, this was a matter that concerned his life. He would rather believe it than not believe it. Jensen simply didn¡¯t dare not to believe it.
Lucas didn¡¯t answer Jensen¡¯s question. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°Alright, I think you know what you should do in the future. Now, you can scram. Just remember the three-month deadline!¡±
Then Lucas reconnected Jensen¡¯s remaining joints with a few clicks and waved him away.
As for Brett, he received the same treatment. After Lucas forcefully stuffed a dark green pill into his mouth, he released him.
Jensen¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy as he stared at Lucas, wishing he could kill him.
But now, his right arm had been crippled by Lucas. Moreover, he had taken poison, so he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to Lucas.
Not only did he not dare to do anything, but he didn¡¯t even dare to say anything harsh to Lucas, afraid that he would really anger him!
This feeling was so aggrieving that it almost drove Jensen crazy.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Jensen took a few deep breaths before finally gritting his teeth and limping out with the help of his son, Brett, feeling extremely disgruntled.
After the two of them left, the others in the conference room looked at each other but didn¡¯t dare to speak.
The scene of Lucas feeding Jensen poison left everyone shocked and at a loss.
Did Lucas really have that kind of poison in his hands? Or was he¡ bluffing to scare Jensen?
For a moment, their expressions became very strange.
In the end, it was Pete who couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. He carefully nced at Lucas a few times before asking hesitantly, ¡°Um¡ Mr. Gray, is the medicine you fed Jensen Hamilton really a poison that will take effect in three months?¡±
Lucas was expressionless as he nced at Pete Howard and said coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡±
Pete¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he subconsciously shuddered. He didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore.
The others also lowered their heads, not daring to ask Lucas about the poison.
Lucas didn¡¯t say anything. He neither admitted that the poison was real, nor did he deny that it was fake.
But regardless of whether the pill was really a poison with that kind of effect, they didn¡¯t dare to speak about this topic anymore, nor did they dare to tell anyone about it.
Chapter 1361 - 1361 Dividing the Spoils
1361 Dividing the Spoils
As for Jensen and Brett, whom Lucas had poisoned, they were even more afraid to speak out about it.
Perhaps after Jensen returned to the Hamiltons¡¯, he would secretly order someone to check his physical condition. He might even find a poison expert in private. But he would definitely not dare to publicize this matter or tell anyone important in the Hamilton family.
The reason was naturally very simple. If the poison was fake, Jensen would definitely be mocked by the Hamiltons. They would think that he was too stupid for being fooled by Lucas, that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take on any major responsibilities, and that he wasn¡¯t suitable to be the next helmsman of the Hamiltons.
And if the poison was real, it meant that Brett was under Lucas¡¯s control. How could someone whom an outsider controlled continue to hold power in the Hamilton family?
!!
In addition, Jensen probably wouldn¡¯t even take the initiative to mention to the Hamiltons what had happened to him today, that his right arm had been crippled.
He still wanted to live, and he still had his ambitions.
Half an hourter, there were more than ten luxury cars parked at the entrance of the Capital International Hotel. They were all world-ss luxury cars that were rarely seen.
The entire Capital International Hotel had been booked. All irrelevant people had been cleared out, and all unrted people were forbidden from entering.
This was a celebration party organized by Jensen Hamilton. Apart from the few helmsmen who had finally managed to build a rtionship with the Hamiltons and were qualified to participate, the unrted people naturally had to be cleared out so as not to be an eyesore to Jensen.
In the most luxurious panoramic banquet hall on the top floor of the Capital International Hotel, there were already a few people sitting here. They greeted each other with smiles on their faces.
These people were Derek, the helmsman of the Piers; Rayson, the helmsman of the Williams; and Greg, the helmsman of the Steeles.
¡°Hello, everyone. It looks like we¡¯ve gained a lot today!¡± Derek said with a smile. He seemed to be in a very good mood.
Raysonughed happily. ¡°Haha, everyone is the same today. Not only did we ruthlessly suppress those three families, but we also snatched their homes. It¡¯s simply too satisfying!¡±
To be honest, Rayson had been very aggrieved recently.
He was originally the high and mighty helmsman of the Williams, but ever since he met that fiend Lucas, he had been having bad luck. Every time he saw Lucas, he would have to kneel down and apologize to him in humiliation. Furthermore, he had lost the elites he had painstakingly trained time and time again. Later, he was like a mouse seeing a cat whenever he encountered Lucas and couldn¡¯t wait to escape.
And this time, after the Hamiltons looked for Rayson and asked him to join forces to deal with the people on Lucas¡¯s side, Rayson found his courage again and dared to challenge Lucas again.
Of course, the results of this confrontation with Lucas were very bountiful. It also swept away the depression that Rayson had umted during this period of time, and he was overjoyed.
Greg stroked his white beard and smiled triumphantly. ¡°Speaking of which, our families have achieved a lot today. This is the credit of everyone working together! When Mr. Jensenester, I believe the situation in DC will be rewritten!
¡°From now on, those three families will be removed from the eight top families of DC!¡±
The three of them spoke happily.
In today¡¯s operation to deal with Lucas and his group, the Piers, Williams, and Steeles had joined forces. After seizing the manors of the Howards, Huttons, and Smiths, who were also among the eight top families of DC, they had already divided up the benefits ording to the profit distribution n that they had agreed on before taking action.
Among them, the Williams took over everything from the Howards, the Piers took over everything from the Smiths, and the Steeles took over everything from the Huttons.
The three helmsmen were very satisfied with this oue.
As for the other families who had pledged allegiance to Lucas, such as the Parkers, the Hales, and the Coles, the three top families didn¡¯t think much of them. They just gave them to the second-rate and third-rate families who followed them and let them plunder them themselves.
Although they hadn¡¯t received the news of the destruction of those families beforeing to the celebration party, it would only be a matter of time. Within today, the families rted to Lucas would all be removed from DC!
¡°Hahaha, speaking of which, Lucas Gray is just a twenty-something-year-old boy. He relied on his martial arts skills to run amok in DC and thought that he was very powerful. But in the end, he met Mr. Jensen. Isn¡¯t he still finished?¡± Derek said with a smile, a gloating look shing in his eyes.
He had long disliked Lucas. Back then, he had brought a group of experts from the Piers, as well as his father and son, and joined forces with Rayson and the Williams to cause trouble with the Howards, whose former helmsman had just died. He wanted to force Florence, who had just be the head of the Howards, to marry into the Piers and be his second wife. At the same time, he would have also taken over the Howard family. But in the end, Lucas had ruined everything.
Now that Derek had led his people to defeat the families on good terms with Lucas, the sense of aplishment in his heart made him feel exceptionally satisfied.
Greg felt the same. He gloated, ¡°Indeed, Lucas Gray is nothing. The moment he came to DC, he killed my grandson, Godfrey, and trampled on the Steeles¡¯ dignity. This time, we¡¯ve eradicated all the families he relies on. Let¡¯s see how arrogant he can be now!¡±
Rayson smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right! Speaking of which, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Jensen that we obtained the chance to eliminate Lucas and his group andpletely overthrow him! Mr. Jensen is our lucky star. In the future, with him taking care of us, our three families will definitely achieve better development!¡±
The three chatted andughed for a while, ttering each other and looking forward to the future development of their families. Time passed very quickly.
Derek unintentionally looked at the time and said in surprise, ¡°Ah! We¡¯ve been here for almost an hour. Why isn¡¯t Mr. Jensen here yet?¡±
The three of them looked at each other with obvious doubt in their eyes.
Jensen had ordered today¡¯s celebration party and had told them to rush to the Capital International Hotel immediately.
Unexpectedly, they had been waiting here for so long, but Jensen still hadn¡¯t appeared.
Rayson coughed and said with a smile, ¡°Well, Mr. Jensen is busy. He might not be able toe here so quickly. Let¡¯s just wait here.¡±
Although Rayson said this, for some reason, he felt an unusually familiar ominous premonition that made his heart race.
Chapter 1362 - 1362 Bad News
1362 Bad News
For some reason, Rayson suddenly had an ominous premonition, but he quickly suppressed this feeling.
Surely nothing would happen to Jensen. It had to be because this matter involved Lucas that he was suspicious and uneasy.
This must be it!
Rayson found a suitable reason for himself and tried his best to convince himself that he believed it without a doubt.
!!
Rayson couldn¡¯t be med for this. It was mainly because his encounters with Lucas before had all ended very tragically, and they had left a deep psychological trauma in Rayson¡¯s heart. Thus, when he heard Lucas¡¯s name and heard anything rted to him, his heart instinctively raced, and he wanted to find a ce to escape.
Especially now, they had joined forces and stoodpletely against Lucas. They had even robbed the families on good terms with him. Lucas must have received the news by now, and they were already his enemies.
The feeling of being enemies with Lucas was really too exciting. It made Rayson both excited and afraid. This feeling was really indescribable.
Derek had also suffered greatly at Lucas¡¯s hands, so he also had the same feelings toward Lucas. He hated and feared him.
Only Greg, the helmsman of the Steeles, hadn¡¯t seen how powerful Lucas was, so he didn¡¯t think much of Lucas and thought that he just relied on the forces behind him.
Now, three of the eight top families in DC had joined forces. Furthermore, they had the support of Jensen and the Hamiltons. Greg wasn¡¯t afraid of Lucas at all. He only wished that Lucas, who had dared to kill his grandson, would immediately fall into his hands so that he could make him die a horrible death!
The three of them got someone to serve hot tea again while they sat in their seats and waited patiently for Jensen to arrive.
But at this moment, a middle-aged man rushed in in a panic. When he saw Rayson, he shouted at him, ¡°Mr. Williams, bad news! Just now, Pete Howard suddenly led a group of people to attack the people we left in the Howards¡¯ manor and took it back!¡±
¡°What?!¡± Rayson immediately stood up from his seat, extremely shocked. ¡°Say that again. What happened at the Howards¡¯?¡±
The Williams¡¯ butler¡¯s face was sweat profusely as he mustered his courage and repeated, ¡°Mr. Williams, the Howards¡ They have already taken back their manor¡¡±
After Rayson confirmed that the news he heard was indeed correct, his face was full of disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?! We¡¯ve¡ we¡¯ve clearly already taken down the Howards! How could the Howards still have people to counterattack and snatch back the manor?¡±
Florence, the head of the Howards, was still lying in the hospital for emergency treatment, and it was unknown if she could survive. The Howards should be leaderless, and no one should have stepped up to take charge. How could they possibly organize enough people to fight with the Williams at this time?
After hearing the bad news from the Williams¡¯ butler, Derek and Greg were shocked, but they also felt a touch of joy in their hearts.
Although they had formed an alliance with the Williams, they were still three different families after all. Their rtionship with each other was not very good, so naturally, they didn¡¯t want other families to have great opportunities.
Now that the Williams had lost the Howards¡¯ manor that they had snatched, it meant that the Williams were useless and deserved to miss such a great opportunity.
Derek had a gloating expression on his face. Afraid that Rayson would see it, he quickly lowered his head, trying to hide it.
At this moment, another figure rushed in and reported loudly, ¡°Mr. Piers, bad news! Oscar Smith led arge group of people to attack the people we left at the Smiths¡¯ manor. They¡¯re about to take over the manor!¡±
¡°What did you say?!¡± Derek¡¯s undisguised gloating expression instantly froze on his face. He was extremely shocked!
How¡ how was this possible?
Oscar Smith¡ was just an ignorant and ipetent yboy! Before the Smiths¡¯ manor was captured, Oscar had already fled in a hurry like a stray dog. How could he have the guts toe and take back the Smiths¡¯ manor?
Derek was starting to doubt his life. Was the Oscar Smith whom he had known for so many years a fake?
¡°Mr. Steele! Bad news! Roman Everett of the Hutton family led arge group of people to counterattack and take back the Huttons¡¯ manor. Our people have already been captured. Furthermore, he got someone to pass a message to you. He said that he would definitely settle today¡¯s score!¡±
The person who ran over to report this time was the Steeles¡¯ butler.
Greg¡¯s expression instantly darkened.
Butlers from all three families came to report bad news. Moreover, the bad news was almost the same. The territories they had seized had been snatched back.
When they first heard the Williams¡¯ butler report the bad news, Derek and Greg were still inwardlyughing at the Williams¡¯ ipetence. The things they had obtained could even be snatched back. But now, the three families all encountered the same situation. This was definitely not a coincidence!
Moreover, such a fast operation wasunched against the three families at the same time. When they received the news, the territories they had obtained had already been snatched back. This was enough to prove that the actions of the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths were definitely nned by someone behind the scenes. Furthermore, they had a tight deployment!
Rayson, Derek, and Greg looked at each other and saw the seriousness of the matter from each other¡¯s eyes.
Derek growled with a gloomy expression, ¡°We have to take action now! It wasn¡¯t easy for us to achieve such results today, causing heavy losses to the Howards, Huttons, and Smiths. If we don¡¯t take this opportunity to destroy these three familiespletely, it will be even more difficult when we want to attack them and snatch their resources in the future!
¡°We must hold an emergency meeting now and gather all the important members of our families to discuss our next move!¡±
Rayson immediately frowned and denied it. ¡°No! Derek, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re waiting for Mr. Jensen toe. If we leave now and ruin his mood, he will definitely be unhappy!¡±
Greg¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and the wrinkles between his brows could kill a fly.
He thought for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Rayson. Mr. Jensen proposed today¡¯s celebration party. He¡¯s giving us honor. If we leave now, he will definitely be angry when hees and doesn¡¯t see us!
¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to be acquainted with a noble figure like Mr. Jensen. Are you willing to give up such an opportunity?
¡°Between Mr. Jensen¡¯s friendship and appreciation or taking back the territories of those families, which is more important?¡±
Hearing this, Derek had a look of struggle on his face.
Chapter 1363 - 1363 Situation Reversal
1363 Situation Reversal
That¡¯s right. There were priorities. The most important thing now was not to snatch back the territories of those families struggling at death¡¯s door but to think of a way to hold on to the olive branch that Jensen had offered and strive for greater benefits for their families!
If they could obtain the support of the Hamiltons, it would be much better than obtaining the territories of the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths!
After thinking this through, Derek changed his mind and decided to stay here and wait for Jensen to arrive.
¡°You two are right. I was really muddle-headed just now! Actually, now that I think about it, with Mr. Jensen¡¯s help, so what if those families take back their manors and territories? When our celebration party with Mr. Jensen is over, won¡¯t it be easy for us to clean up those few families who are already struggling at death¡¯s door?¡±
!!
Raysonughed and said, ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right! With Mr. Jensen around, what else do we have to worry about?¡±
Although he said this and had a rxed expression on his face, he wasn¡¯t as rxed as he appeared.
The three manors had been snatched back at the same time. It might be Lucas Gray¡¯s doing!
At the thought of Lucas and his half-smiling face, Rayson subconsciously trembled. He was extremely nervous, and the uneasiness and ominous premonition in his heart was even stronger.
The three of them sat silently in the spacious and luxurious private room with a panoramic view. The tea on the table had already turned cold. Another half an hour passed, but Jensen still didn¡¯t appear, nor had he gotten anyone to send word to them.
Rayson looked down at the watch on his wrist from time to time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and said anxiously, ¡°Erm¡ It¡¯s been a long time. We¡¯ve been waiting here for almost two hours. Is Mr. Jensen still not done with his work? Or¡ did he encounter an ident?¡±
Derek and Greg were no longer as rxed as before. They also felt that something was amiss.
Logically speaking, since Jensen had asked them to wait for him at the Capital International Hotel, even if he waste because of something, he shouldn¡¯t be two hourste.
Moreover, even though Jensen hadn¡¯t arrived after so long, he didn¡¯t send a subordinate to send a message either. It was indeed too strange.
Derek frowned, stood up, and paced around the private room. Finally, he turned to Greg and said, ¡°Greg, you¡¯re our elder, and we¡¯re all willing to listen to your opinion. Do you think we should call Mr. Jensen to inquire about the situation and see where he is now? I think it¡¯s most appropriate for you to make this call!¡±
Greg¡¯s face stiffened, and he immediately scolded Derek for being treacherous in his mind.
The three of them were clearly very anxious, and they had the contact information left by Jensen. But the problem was, was this dignified scion of the Hamiltons someone they could contact casually?
What if he disturbed Jensen and made him unhappy? Wouldn¡¯t it be his responsibility?
Derek clearly wanted to call Jensen to ask about the situation, but he didn¡¯t dare to call him himself. Instead, he encouraged Greg to call Jensen. Did Derek really think that he was a fool?
Greg said unhappily, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. What kind of person is Mr. Jensen? How can I call him to rush him? If you dare, then you can call him yourself!¡±
Hearing this, Derek was speechless.
After all, Greg had lived for more than 70 years, so he was very capable in dealing with people. Seeing Derek¡¯s unhappy expression, he softened his tone and added, ¡°I think we shouldn¡¯t worry over nothing. What kind of person is Mr. Jensen? He naturally won¡¯t encounter any danger. Since he asked us to wait here for him, we¡¯ll just wait patiently. There won¡¯t be any problems!¡±
Rayson opened his mouth. ¡°That might not be¡¡±
But before he could finish, Greg interrupted him. ¡°Rayson, are you suspecting that something happened to Mr. Jensen? You have to know that you¡¯re questioning the strength of Mr. Jensen and the Hamiltons!¡±
Rayson shut his mouth awkwardly and mumbled, ¡°How would I dare to question the strength of Mr. Jensen and the Hamiltons? I¡ I¡¯m just a little worried. Forget it. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±
Thus, no one dared to bring up calling Jensen again.
However, at this moment, the atmosphere in the private room waspletely different from earlier.
The three of them each had their own thoughts and were no longer in the mood to chat. They sat there in silence, staring at the time on their watches.
But even this situation didn¡¯tst long.
Bang!
The Williams¡¯ butler pushed open the door of the private room again and rushed in. This time, his face was deathly pale, as if he had been greatly frightened. He stumbled to Rayson¡¯s side and reported in horror, ¡°M-Mr. Williams! Bad news! Pete Howard brought arge group of people and attacked us! They have a lot of people and many experts. The¡ the Williams¡¡±
Due to extreme nervousness and fear, the butler couldn¡¯t finish.
Rayson¡¯s eyes were red with anxiety. He grabbed the butler¡¯s cor and asked angrily and anxiously, ¡°How are the Williams?! Hurry up and tell me!¡±
¡°The Williams¡¯ manor¡ has already been conquered by the Howards!¡±
Boom!
It was like a thunderp had suddenly exploded in Rayson¡¯s ears, causing him to be in a daze and his eyes to be nk.
Rayson never expected that after the Howards took back their manor, they still dared to attack and take down the Williams¡¯ manor in such a short period of time!
This kind of thing¡ How was this possible?!
Rayson shook the butler by the cor and roared fiercely, ¡°Bastard, do you know what you¡¯re saying? If you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll skin you alive! Do you hear me?¡±
He couldn¡¯t believe what the butler said at all and refused to believe the fact that the Williams¡¯ manor had been snatched by the Howards!
For top-notch wealthy and powerful families like theirs, their family territories existed in the form of manors. The manor was where the direct descendants of their entire family lived. At the same time, it represented the survival of the family.
In general, a family whose manor had been seized was about to face destruction!
The Williams were already standing at the summit of the rich and powerful in the US. More than 20 years ago, they had already be one of the eight top families in DC.
Just two hours ago, Rayson had been sitting here and talking to the other helmsmen about the future development of their families. He had thought that under his leadership, the Williams would soon embark on a path to greater heights.
But now, the butler suddenly told him that the Williams¡¯ manor had been snatched away by the people they had defeated earlier, and the Williams were about to face the crisis of destruction.
How could Rayson ept such a huge difference?!
Chapter 1364 - 1364 Endless Bad News
1364 Endless Bad News
Just as Rayson was feeling terrified, the Piers¡¯ butler ran in again and shouted in horror, ¡°Mr. Piers! The Piers¡¯ manor has been breached by the Smiths, and countless experts have died. We can¡¯t hold on anymore!¡±
Derek abruptly stood up with a pale face. ¡°What did you say? The Piers have been breached too? How is that possible? The Smiths have already¡¡±
Before he could finish his sentence, another person rushed into the private room and shouted to Greg in horror, ¡°Mr. Steele, the Steeles¡¯ manor has just been breached by Roman Everett of the Huttons!¡±
It was three nearly identical pieces of bad news again!
Previously, the three families had lost the territories that they had just seized at the same time, and it was already quite worrying for them. Now, the three families had been attacked at the same time, and even their manors had been snatched away!
The series of bad news almost made Rayson, Greg, and Derek break down!
Derek clenched his fists and roared with red eyes, ¡°What should we do now? Even our families¡¯ manors have been snatched away. We¡¯ve suffered heavy losses! And we don¡¯t know how many people in the family have died. Are we going to continue staying here?¡±
Being yelled at like this, Rayson and Greg had sullen expressions.
Rayson was also infuriated by the bad news. He retorted bluntly, ¡°Derek, why are you throwing a tantrum at us? Your family has suffered heavy losses. Isn¡¯t it the same for our families?
¡°Do you think the two of us aren¡¯t anxious? My heart feels like it¡¯s being fried in a frying pan. I can¡¯t wait to run back and see how much damage my family has suffered and how I¡¯m going to get back my family¡¯s territory. But can we leave now?
¡°Mr. Jensen specially invited us to this celebration party. If we leave now, when hees and doesn¡¯t see us here, will he think that we¡¯ve deliberately neglected him and stood him up? Can we bear the consequences?¡±
Greg chimed in, ¡°Rayson is right. Mr. Jensen is a big shot who we absolutely cannot offend. If he really thinks that weply on the surface but disobey in secret, then there¡¯s no need for those families in DC to do anything. Just the Hamiltons alone are enough to make our three familiespletely disappear from DC!¡±
Derek gritted his teeth, his expression extremely gloomy. But he had to admit that what Rayson and Greg said was right.
After all, Jensen was a valued scion of the Hamiltons, and he had always been high up in the air. Beforehand, even the eight top families of DC didn¡¯t have a chance to get close to him.
And now, Jensen had taken the initiative to extend an olive branch to them, intending to get close to the three families. If they left and Jensen came, he would definitely be angry when he saw the empty private room!
And the price of angering Jensen was something that they couldn¡¯t afford no matter what.
But now, their families were facing a great crisis, and they couldn¡¯t leave. What should they do now?
If Jensen was busy and couldn¡¯te, would they still have to wait here for a day and a night until their families werepletely conquered?
The same worry surfaced in their hearts.
After some thought, Greg said, ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t wait here forever! Let¡¯s wait for another half an hour. If Mr. Jensen isn¡¯t here by then, we can only apologize to him and leave early!
¡°At worst, we¡¯ll apologize to Mr. Jensen together. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll understand that we had to leave because of an emergency. He won¡¯t hold it against us!¡±
Derek and Rayson thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the only way. In that case, let¡¯s wait for another half an hour! I hope Mr. Jensen can arrive soon!¡±
They had been waiting in this private room for two hours. In addition to half an hour, it would be two and a half hours. Even if Jensen was dissatisfied with themter, he shouldn¡¯t be too harsh on them because they had waited for so long!
This time, the wait was especially difficult to endure. The three helmsmen looked at their watches almost every two minutes and stared at the door of the private room. They even instructed their subordinates to guard the entrance of the Capital International Hotel. As soon as Jensen arrived, they had toe up to inform them immediately.
However, when the long half an hour was almost up, the three of them still didn¡¯t see Jensen appear. Instead, they received even more devastating bad news!
¡°Mr. Piers, terrible things have happened to the Piers Corporation. There¡¯s a huge problem with thepany¡¯s finances. The secret ledger has been found, and the matter of tax evasion is under investigation. The people from the tax bureau have already sealed up the Piers Corporation!¡±
This time, it was the Piers¡¯ butler who ran over first. His face was pale as he said, ¡°Also¡ also, several of the Piers¡¯ restaurant chains have been hit by negative publicity. Videos of the dirty and messy kitchens have been posted online. The current situation is extremely bad!
¡°Also, the matter of the people dying during the projects the Piers Corporation worked onst year has been dug up again. The families of the deceased and reporters are causing a scene at the Piers Corporation¡¯s headquarters. Now, public opinion about thepany on the inte is terrible, and thepany¡¯s stock price has plummeted!
¡°And¡¡±
The Piers¡¯ butler gave a series of bad news. Every piece of news was enough to make Derek furious and distressed.
All the bad news piled up in a short period of time, and its intensity wasparable to an atomic bomb. Derek¡¯s face turned pale, and he couldn¡¯t even stand steadily.
He knew that if these matters were not handled in time, the enormous Piers Corporation might copse!
At the side, Rayson and Greg couldn¡¯t help but gasp when they heard the bad news reported by the Piers¡¯ butler.
With so many major idents breaking out at the same time, it was clear that someone wanted to torture the Piers to death!
Rayson¡¯s face was pale. When he heard the bad news about the Piers, a cold face subconsciously appeared in his mind. It¡¯s Lucas Gray! It must be Lucas Gray!
Only Lucas Gray can obtain so many fatal weaknesses in such a short time andunch such a strong offensive against the Piers!
No, the people Lucas Gray wants to deal with aren¡¯t just the Piers!
The three families have joined forces, and all the bad news is almost identical. Since so many things are happening to the Piers, the same will definitely happen to the Willians and Steeles!
This bad premonition suddenly appeared in Rayson¡¯s mind, and cold sweat broke out all over his body. His entire being felt ill!
Greg was the same. He exchanged nces with Rayson, and an extremely bad premonition surged in his heart!
Sure enough, the next second, they saw the butlers of the Williams and the Steeles rush in at the same time, their faces grief-stricken!
Chapter 1365 - 1365 Abandoned
1365 Abandoned
¡°Mr. Williams, something terrible has happened! Something has happened to the Williams! The corporation has been found to be involved in major tax evasion and selling counterfeit and inferior products. The situation is out of control!
¡°And¡ª¡±
¡°Not good, Mr. Steele! Something has happened to the Steeles!¡±
¡
!!
The bad news brought by the butlers of the Williams and the Steeles was exactly the same as the Piers¡¯ news. It exposed all the dirty things they had done in thepanies and in private!
So much negative news had alreadypletely ignited public opinion. They couldn¡¯t suppress it or cover it up at all. The situation was critical!
If this situation continued, the three families wouldpletely copse today and be history!
¡°Quick, call Mr. Jensen and beg him to save us! Right now, the only person who can turn the tide and save us is him!¡± Rayson shouted in panic.
Derek and Greg seemed to have woken up from a dream as they nodded repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s right! At this critical moment, only Mr. Jensen can save us! Let¡¯s call him immediately!¡±
They were already at the critical juncture of their families¡¯ survival, so these helmsmen could no longer care about disturbing Jensen. Greg immediately took out his phone and called the number that Jensen had given.
It didn¡¯t take long for the call to connect. Greg¡¯s face was full of excitement and anticipation. But before he could exin the current situation of their families and ask Jensen for help, he heard a few words from the other end. Then the expression on his facepletely stiffened.
Immediately afterward, Rayson and Derek watched helplessly as Greg¡¯s face turned deathly pale at a visible speed, and beads of cold sweat crazily broke out on his face.
After Greg hung up in a daze, Rayson and Derek immediately asked impatiently, ¡°Greg, what did Mr. Jensen say? When will he arrive?¡±
¡°Does Mr. Jensen already know what happened? Did he say how he¡¯s going to help us get through this crisis?¡±
¡°Does Mr. Jensen have a way to deal with Lucas Gray?¡±
¡°Greg, hurry up and speak! I¡¯m so anxious!¡±
The two of them stomped their feet and urged, wishing they could pry open Greg¡¯s mouth and get him to answer the questions they were concerned about immediately.
Greg¡¯s face was ashen. He licked his lips a few times and finally said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Jensen¡ He said he¡¯s at the airport now and about to board a ne back to the Hamiltons¡¯. He won¡¯t care about the matters in DC anymore!¡±
As soon as these words came out, Rayson and Derek were stunned!
By the time they realized what Greg meant, Rayson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He grabbed Greg¡¯s clothes and roared, ¡°How is that possible? Why would Mr. Jensen suddenly want to go back to the Hamiltons¡¯ at this time? He clearly¡ he clearly asked us toe to the celebration party and even asked us to wait for him toe!
¡°Greg, did you hear wrongly? Or did you call the wrong number? The person you spoke with wasn¡¯t Mr. Jensen at all, right?
¡°Yes, that must be it. You must have called the wrong number!¡±
While mumbling, Rayson took out his phone and dialed the number that Jensen had given him.
But the call didn¡¯t connect. There was only a voice notification. ¡°Sorry, the number you¡¯ve dialed cannot be reached at the moment. Please try againter!¡±
The number Jensen gave could no longer be reached!
Derek quickly took out his phone and called. It was the same voice notification, saying that the number he dialed could not be reached.
Both of them looked at Greg.
Greg also called again in front of them. It was the same notification that the call couldn¡¯t be connected.
¡°It looks like Mr. Jensen has already boarded the ne and turned off his phone,¡± Greg said bitterly.
The three of them seemed to have been struck by lightning as they stood rooted to the floor in a daze, their minds nk.
Jensen¡ actually abandoned them and left DC!
¡°No¡ Impossible. This is absolutely impossible!¡± Rayson shook his head desperately, wanting to refuse to believe this fact. ¡°Mr. Jensen clearly invited us here, and we have already waited here for two and a half hours. But he left DC without even saying anything and went back to the Hamiltons¡¯? Then¡ weren¡¯t we waiting for nothing?¡±
His eyes red, Derek gritted his teeth and roared, ¡°Not only that, he said that he doesn¡¯t care about the matters in DC and doesn¡¯t care about our affairs! How can this be?! It was obviously Mr. Jensen who urged us to make a move on the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths. He promised that he would support our three families in the future and let our families take another step forward to be the three strongest families below the royal family branches!
¡°Could it be that¡ he was lying to us? We¡¯re in such a crisis now. How can he ignore us? If the Hamiltons refuse to help us, then¡ then what should we do now?¡±
Their eyes were full of disappointment and despair.
But now that the truth was right in front of them, they had no choice but to believe it. Jensen had only used them as pawns.
And now, their families had encountered an unprecedented crisis, yet Jensen had abandoned them without saying a word and left on his own!
If Jensen had nothing to do with them, then so be it if he left. It was just that the three families would have lost a chance to cozy up to the Hamiltons.
But now, they had followed Jensen¡¯s instructions to attack the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths, who were also among the eight top families in DC, in order to destroy Lucas¡¯s forces.
Now, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Smiths wereunching a frenzied revenge on them, and their families could no longer hold on. Soon, they would face a cmity. With Jensen¡¯s escape, they had immediately fallen into a dead end!
What else could they do now?
With the strength of their three families alone, could they take back everything they had lost to Lucas and those families?
Everyone felt despair and hopelessness.
This was because it was almost impossible!
The huge panoramic luxury private room fell dead silent.
After a while, Rayson said unwillingly, ¡°Derek, Greg, what should we do now? Are we just going to stay here and wait for death?
¡°I know that all those things were arranged by Lucas Gray! This is his revenge on us! And with my understanding of him, he will definitely force us into a dead end!
¡°If we can¡¯t think of a solution immediately, we will really die!¡±
When Rayson thought of Lucas¡¯s previous methods, his legs started trembling.
He couldn¡¯t control this fear that came from the bottom of his heart!
Derek and Greg also recovered from their panic. Derek gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Rayson is right. We have to think of a solution now! Now, we can only join forces to resist Lucas Gray!¡±
Chapter 1366 - 1366 Escape from DC
1366 Escape from DC
¡°Join forces to resist him?¡± When Greg heard what Derek said, his eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! We can still join forces now! However, it¡¯s unrealistic to think that we can resist Lucas Gray with just the strength of our three families. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not underestimating us, but let¡¯s talk about the facts. Thebined strength of our three families is not a match for Lucas Gray and his group.
¡°On the other hand, if our three families join forces to leave DC, it¡¯spletely possible!¡±
Hearing this, Derek and Rayson were shocked.
Rayson was the first to stand up and object. ¡°Greg, what did you say? You want us to leave DC together? How can we do that?! We¡¯re among the eight top families in DC. We¡¯ve been rooted in DC for decades. How can we leave just like that?¡±
!!
¡°That¡¯s right! Our foundation is in DC. If we leave, how are we going to answer to our families? How are we going to face the people in DC? This¡ this is simply running away. I don¡¯t agree!¡± Derek also frowned and expressed his objection.
Greg sighed. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Steeles also an old family who has taken root in DC for decades? I¡¯m not saying that our three families should move out of DC and escape. Leaving together is just a temporary measure.
¡°We¡¯re only temporarily avoiding Lucas Gray¡¯s group. We don¡¯t want to sh head-on with them. As long as we preserve our families¡¯ strength and assets, with our foundation, even if we leave DC, can we not survive?
¡°I believe that it won¡¯t be long before we can develop our families to be even stronger. Then, we cane back to DC and take back everything that belongs to us!¡±
Greg spoke firmly while waving his fist. Then he looked at Derek and Rayson and continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t forget Mr. Jensen. Although he left without saying anything today, which is indeed very surprising, perhaps the Hamiltons suddenly encountered an urgent matter, so he had no choice but to leave immediately.
¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think that Mr. Jensen has abandoned us. As long as we take root outside DC and Mr. Jensen settles the Hamiltons¡¯ matters andes back, we can still ask him for help!
¡°By then, our families will be even stronger. With Mr. Jensen helping us, what¡¯s there to fear about Lucas Gray?¡±
Greg spoke passionately, and the eyes of Rayson and Derek, who had been lost and desperate, lit up.
¡°Greg, you¡¯re right! Mr. Jensen definitely didn¡¯t abandon us. He had no choice but to leave suddenly because of an urgent matter! We can avoid Lucas Gray temporarily and conserve our strength outside. Then after we grow stronger, we cane back to DC. When the timees, no one on Lucas Gray¡¯s side will be able to escape!
¡°At that time, there will no longer be the eight top families of DC. Only our three families will be left!¡±
Thinking of the scene of their three families dominating all of DC in the future, Rayson and Derek felt extremely excited and couldn¡¯t wait to see that daye.
With this in mind, they naturally epted the temporary departure from DC.
¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s immediately gather everyone in our families and leave DC as quickly as possible!¡± Rayson said anxiously. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if it¡¯s toote, Lucas Gray will surround us, and we won¡¯t be able to leave even if we want to.¡±
Greg nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back now. Gather our people and prepare to leave DC immediately! When the timees, our families will leave together, and all our experts will work together to protect the safety of our families!¡±
¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this!¡± Derek quickly nodded.
After finishing their discussion, the three helmsmen didn¡¯t waste any more time. They immediately came down from the top floor of the Capital International Hotel and left to make arrangements.
However, just as they walked out of the hotel, they found that there was already arge crowd outside the entrance. There were thousands of people blocking the hotel tightly, and even a fly couldn¡¯t get out!
Rayson¡¯s, Derek¡¯s, and Greg¡¯s expressions immediately changed drastically, turning into immense fear and shock!
Unexpectedly, Lucas¡¯s people had arrived so quickly and surrounded the three of them!
The few people standing at the front of the crowd were familiar faces. They were Pete Howard, Roman Everett, and Oscar Smith.
And the tall figure standing in the middle of these people was none other than Lucas!
Upon seeing Lucas, Rayson, Derek, and Greg immediately felt their scalps tingle as deep fear surged in their hearts.
It seemed that this fiend had absolutely no intention of letting them off!
In particr, the moment Rayson saw Lucas, his calves twitched, and he almost knelt on the ground out of reflex.
Even though Rayson managed to grab onto the railing beside him to maintain his bnce without embarrassing himself on the spot, his body was already trembling violently, and his teeth were chattering.
He was too traumatized by Lucas, so much so that he couldn¡¯t help feeling fear whenever he saw him. He couldn¡¯t face him at all.
In particr, he had done something wrong to Lucas, stood against him, and became his enemy. This made him feel even more guilty and afraid.
Derek and Greg weren¡¯t reacting any better than Rayson. They had already been surrounded by thisrge group of people, and it was unknown if they could walk out of here alive.
If Lucas didn¡¯t let them off, then the entrance of the Capital International Hotel might be their burial ground today!
Lucas narrowed his eyes and coldly sized up the panic-stricken people in front of him. Beneath his calm expression was billowing rage.
It was because Rayson, Derek, and Greg had listened to Jensen¡¯s instigation and attacked the families on good terms with Lucas that DC was in chaos today.
If not for Lucas¡¯s decisive order at the beginning of the turbulence to make the families on his side give up resistance and leave immediately, handing over their families¡¯ territories, the number of casualties in these families would probably have reached an extremely terrifying number within a day. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that corpses would have been everywhere and blood would have flowed like rivers!
But even so, the families on Lucas¡¯s side had suffered extremely heavy losses today, and many people had lost their lives in the process of regaining their families¡¯ territories. Moreover, Florence, Michael, Tyson, Connor, and Ray were still lying in the hospital, and it was unknown when they would wake up and be discharged.
And all of this was caused by Jensen, Rayson, Derek, and Greg!
Now, it was time to settle scores with these people!
Chapter 1367 - 1367 Flying Shadow
1367 Flying Shadow
Lucas stared coldly at the three helmsmen in front of him without saying a word.
Beside him, Oscar, Pete, and the others couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
Oscar raised his hand, pointed at Rayson, Derek, and Greg, and scolded, ¡°You bastards! How did the Smiths offend you? You actually colluded with Jensen Hamilton to kill the Smiths. If I hadn¡¯t run away quickly, I¡¯m afraid even I would have died in your hands!
¡°You bastards, now that you¡¯re surrounded by us, none of you will be able to escape! Today is the day you die!
!!
¡°After you die, your families will be chaotic and will be soon destroyed!¡±
Pete stared coldly at the people in front of him, his eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°You people robbed the Howards¡¯ territory. Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay your debts!¡±
Roman¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he swept his gaze across the three helmsmen in front of him. He said almost emotionlessly, ¡°All of you will soon pay the price for what you¡¯ve done!¡±
Oscar, Pete, and Roman were the temporary leaders of the Smiths, the Howards, and the Huttons respectively. What they said represented the attitude of the three families.
Other than the three of them, the members of the Parkers, the Coles, the Hales, the Fullers, and other families who had just arrived in DC also stared at Rayson and the others with cold expressions.
If looks could kill, then Rayson, Derek, and Greg would probably have been cut into pieces by everyone¡¯s gazes!
The members of the Smiths, the Howards, and the Huttons, who followed behind Oscar and Pete, raised their arms and roared angrily:
¡°Kill them! Make them atone for their sins with their lives!!¡±
¡°These people all deserve to die!¡±
¡°Exterminate the Williams! Exterminate the Piers! Exterminate the Steeles! Avenge our dead family members!¡±
¡
Their voices were thunderous and powerful, causing Rayson, Derek, and Greg to turn even paler and subconsciously take two steps back.
At this moment, Lucas suddenly raised his hand and pressed it down. Instantly, as if he had flipped a switch, the furious roars stopped.
This made Rayson¡¯s and the others¡¯ pupils constrict!
Lucas actually had such powerful control over these families!
They followed his instructions immediately! This was absolute control!
Why were these families so obedient to Lucas?
Clearly, Lucas should be the one relying on them!
Amid the silence, Lucas¡¯s voice sounded clearly, ringing in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°From today onward, the Williams, the Piers, and the Steeles will no longer exist in DC!¡±
He was directly removing these three families from DC!
Derek immediately roared angrily, ¡°Why! Lucas Gray, who do you think you are? How dare you remove the Piers from DC?¡±
In Derek¡¯s mind, Lucas had only managed to win over a few of the eight top families of DC with some ability and luck. He had also brought a few families he knew in Orange County to DC. What right did he have to say such words? Did Lucas really think that he was already in charge of all of DC?
Greg couldn¡¯t stand Lucas¡¯s attitude either. He pointed at Lucas and scolded angrily, ¡°Heh, you¡¯re just an ignorant child! Your hair has just grown, yet you dare to spout nonsense in front of me! What right do you have to say such things as removing the Steeles from DC?
¡°I heard that you¡¯re just an illegitimate child of Michael Hutton and a mistress. Even your father doesn¡¯t dare to speak to me like that. What right do you have to be so arrogant?¡±
Hearing this, Oscar immediately became furious.
He was an unscrupulous person to begin with, and he was used to being arrogant and domineering. He immediately stomped his feet and scolded, ¡°Greg Steele, you old fogey, you¡¯re already one step into the coffin. How dare you speak rudely to Mr. Gray? I won¡¯t let you off!
¡°And you, Derek Piers, you old pervert, are you qualified to criticize Mr. Gray? Do you think you¡¯re worthy?
¡°All of you unconvinced by Mr. Gray, right? I¡¯ll show you how great he is now!¡±
Then Oscar instructed an expert who was protecting them, ¡°Go teach them a good lesson! No, wait, don¡¯t touch that old man. You might kill him! Capture that bastard Derek Piers first and break his limbs!¡±
Because he didn¡¯t know if Lucas nned to spare the lives of these people for other purposes, Oscar changed his order and got his subordinates to deal with Derek first.
¡°Yes, Mr. Oscar!¡±
The tall and burly man standing behind Oscar immediately walked out and stared at Derek with an unfriendly gaze.
Derek was furious. He gnashed his teeth and roared, ¡°Oscar Smith, you ignorant and ipetent little bastard, how dare you be so arrogant in front of me?! Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover that you can bully as you please?¡±
He ordered his bodyguard behind him, ¡°Flying Shadow, go! I want to see what that little bastard from the Smith family can do to me!¡±
An ordinary-looking figure who even looked a little thin walked out silently from behind Derek.
When some people saw this thin figure, they couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°It¡¯s really Flying Shadow?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t everyone say that Flying Shadow has already left DC? It turns out that he didn¡¯t leave DC but instead went to the Piers and followed Derek Piers!¡±
¡°I still remember Flying Shadow! His martial arts skills are amazing, especially his superb movement skills. Ordinary people can¡¯t even touch his shadow. He¡¯s as elusive as a phantom and top-notch at assassination. That¡¯s how he got the name Flying Shadow!¡±
¡°The expert sent by Oscar might not be able to defeat Flying Shadow!¡±
¡
This expert named Flying Shadow seemed to be an infamous figure in DC in the past. As soon as he appeared, many people recognized his identity and were extremely afraid of his martial arts.
Oscar¡¯s expression turned gloomy.
When he was young, he had also heard the name Flying Shadow. His father had evenmented that if he could recruit a talent like Flying Shadow to the Smith family, the family would have be much stronger.
Thus, Oscar didn¡¯t dare to underestimate Flying Shadow.
He gritted his teeth and sent out another top expert. ¡°You go too! If the two of you deal with him together, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±
Derek¡¯s face immediately darkened, showing some anger. ¡°Punk, I¡¯ve only sent Flying Shadow alone, but you¡¯re sending two experts to besiege him. Aren¡¯t you too shameless?¡±
Oscar snorted coldly. ¡°In terms of shamelessness, who canpare to the Piers? If you¡¯re not convinced, you can send out another person too! But I¡¯m afraid you already don¡¯t have any else to send out, right? In that case, shut up and wait to die!¡±
Chapter 1368 - 1368 Attack Together
1368 Attack Together
After Derek heard what Oscar said, his face darkened, and he was furious, but there was nothing he could do.
It was because Oscar was right. He indeed didn¡¯t have any other experts he could send out to participate in the battle!
The three of them hade to the Capital International Hotel because Jensen had invited them to attend the celebration party.
Since they were here to celebrate and build connections, Derek and the others didn¡¯t bring many people here. They had only brought two bodyguards, a butler, and a chauffeur.
Later, the Piers, the Williams, and the Steeles had idents one after another. Derek and the others didn¡¯t dare to leave without permission because they had to wait for Jensen, so they could only send people to contact their families.
Therefore, the only expert that Derek could use now was Flying Shadow.
Oscar had shamelessly sent out two people to bully Flying Shadow with numbers. Two experts were besieging Flying Shadow, but there was nothing Derek could do about it.
¡°Flying Shadow, you can do it! The only thing I can rely on now is you!¡± Derek shouted at Flying Shadow. ¡°Kill them!¡±
Flying Shadow nodded slightly. With a tap of his foot on the ground, he immediately turned into an afterimage and rushed toward the Smith two experts.
The two experts who followed Oscar were not ordinary either. When they saw Flying Shadow¡¯s astonishing speed, they didn¡¯t dare to be negligent. They immediately rushed forward and blocked Flying Shadow¡¯s attack route on the left and the right.
The three of them instantly started battling.
Lucas looked at the scene in front of him calmly without saying anything.
It was Oscar¡¯s decision to get his subordinates to deal with the Piers¡¯ Flying Shadow.
Lucas could settle the matter with Jensen this time and get people to help the Smiths take back their manor, but he had no intention of arranging everything for the Smiths.
On the battlefield, the three of them were fighting very fiercely. It was as if they had turned into shadows, making it impossible to tell who was who.
But the expert named Flying Shadow was indeed quite powerful. Even though he was fighting two people alone, he wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage at all.
Like a whirlwind, he moved around the two experts of the Smiths, dodging and attacking. Not only did he dodge most of the attacks, but he even directed one opponent¡¯s attacks to the other, causing the two experts to be in dire straits.
Not long after, a scream suddenly sounded in the field. A Smith expert held his stomach and quickly stepped back, retreating from the battlefield with a pale face.
In the battle just now, Flying Shadow had suddenly pulled out a dagger from his waist and stabbed it into the expert¡¯s abdomen at lightning speed. With this ruthless sh, the expert was severely injured and could only hold his abdomen and retreat from the battle.
The wound on his abdomen was too long, and he could no longer move. Otherwise, the insides of his stomach would flow out!
After one of his opponents lost his ability to fight, the pressure on the other expert, who was facing Flying Shadow alone, immediately increased greatly. Within a few seconds, he was also defeated by Flying Shadow. A hole was pierced in his chest, almost stabbing his heart!
It had clearly been a two-on-one situation, but in the end, the two experts were seriously injured and defeated, while Flying Shadow won and was still standing. This scene made many people reveal looks of disbelief.
Seeing Flying Shadow standing in the middle of the battlefield with the dagger in his hand still dripping blood, many people were frightened. They gulped and revealed deep fear in their eyes.
Was Flying Shadow really that strong?
Even Derek didn¡¯t expect Flying Shadow to win so easily and beautifully, so he nked out for a moment.
When he realized that his person had won, he immediately raised his head andughed. ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s great! Flying Shadow, well done!¡±
Looking at the ashen-faced Oscar, Derek mocked proudly, ¡°Oscar Smith, you little bastard, you should go home and reflect on yourself! How dare you say that you want to take me down? What a joke! It seems that the so-called experts of the Smiths aren¡¯t that good!
¡°So? Do you have any stronger experts? Send them out, and let me see if they can defeat Flying Shadow!
¡°So what if you¡¯ve brought more people to besiege us? You¡¯re just a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡±
Because Flying Shadow had defeated Oscar¡¯s subordinates in a one-versus-two battle, Derek became arrogant andcent. He only felt that with a peerless expert on his side, he no longer had to be afraid of so many enemies surrounding him.
Rayson and Greg alsoughed loudly and shouted, ¡°Great! Derek, you have such a powerful expert by your side. It looks like we have a chance to leave today!¡±
Hearing this, Derek became even more proud. He shouted at Oscar and even Lucas, ¡°Come on! Let me see if you have any stronger experts. Is there anyone else who dares to fight? Haha, you can¡¯t even defeat Flying Shadow. All of you are trash! If you don¡¯t want to die, scram as soon as possible!¡±
Lucas looked coldly at Derek moring and suddenly curled his lips into a mirthless smile. ¡°Since you¡¯re in a hurry to die, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±
When Rayson heard this, his expression immediately changed. Is Lucas Gray nning to deal with Flying Shadow personally?
Rayson had seen Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills before, so he naturally knew that Lucas¡¯s strength was not any weaker than Flying Shadow¡¯s. If Lucas made a move himself, Flying Shadow might be in trouble!
Derek¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he burst intoughter. Then he said in a strange tone, ¡°Oh, is our honorable Mr. Gray nning to lower himself and personally make a move?
¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve never seen what you¡¯re capable of! Coincidentally, it¡¯s a good opportunity for me and everyone present to see how capable you are!¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°You want me to make a move myself? You don¡¯t have the qualifications!¡±
He ignored Derek¡¯s suddenly sullen expression and said to Oscar, ¡°Get everyone from the Smiths to attack together!¡±
Oscar was stunned.
Lucas said that he wanted all the experts of the Smiths to rush forward and deal with Flying Shadow together?
He had brought nearly 300 experts with him!
Were they really going to attack together?
But this was an order from Lucas. Even though Oscar didn¡¯t understand, he immediately gave the order. ¡°All of you, attack together!¡±
With thismand, the nearly 300 masters of the Smiths immediately rushed toward Flying Shadow like a tide!
Chapter 1369 - 1369 I Dare to Kill You
1369 I Dare to Kill You
Hundreds of people rushed toward Flying Shadow and instantly drowned him in the crowd.
Flying Shadow was famous for his extremely high speed and mysterious movements. Previously, when he fought against other experts, his opponents had often been unable to capture his movements. This resulted in them being unable to defend against Flying Shadow¡¯s unpredictable attacks.
But now, Flying Shadow, who was surrounded by hundreds of people, seemed to be trapped in a sticky swamp. No matter how fast he moved, there was no room for him to perform. Soon, his hands and feet were entangled, and he couldn¡¯t move.
Countless fists kept smashing down on him.
Only two minutester did Oscar shout, ¡°Stop!¡±
Everyone stopped their attacks and retreated, revealing Flying Shadow lying on the ground, beaten beyond recognition.
Although Flying Shadow wasn¡¯t dead yet, almost all the bones in his body had been crushed. His face was also horrendously bruised and covered in blood.
Only his chest was still moving slightly, proving that he was still alive.
But he was barely alive. Even if Flying Shadow was lucky enough not to die, he would be a cripple in the future.
Looking at Flying Shadow¡¯s miserable state, Derek was so angry that his eyes almost popped out. He pointed at Oscar and scolded, ¡°Oscar Smith! You¡ you actually sent so many people to gang up on one person. You¡¯re simply shameless!¡±
Flying Shadow was the strongest expert of the Piers, and Derek had always relied on him. He had been counting on Flying Shadow to help him break out of the encirclement and escort him out of the capital. But now, he was beaten into a cripple by the shameless Oscar!
At the side, Rayson and Greg were also shocked. Instantly, an intense chill rose in their hearts.
Even Flying Shadow, who was so skilled in martial arts, had been beaten up so miserably by so many people. If the other party wanted their lives, as long as they gave the order and used the same method, wouldn¡¯t these helmsmen, who had always been pampered, be crushed into meat paste?
There were nearly 2,000 people gathered here, and the people on the three helmsmen¡¯s side added up to only a dozen people!
If they couldn¡¯te up with a solution, they would really die here!
¡°Hehe, what a joke. I actually heard the Piers scold others for being shameless. In terms of shamelessness, the Piers are the number one in the capital, aren¡¯t they?¡± A mocking voice suddenly sounded.
The person who spoke stared at Derek and slowly walked in from the crowd.
Seeing this person, Lucas raised his eyebrows slightly, revealing a hint of interest.
¡°Look, that¡¯s Eric Branson, the helmsman of the Bransons, one of the eight top families in DC! The Bransons are here too!¡± someone eximed when he saw this person.
Speaking of which, the Bransons hadn¡¯t participated in today¡¯s upheaval in DC.
The Bransons were neither on good terms with Lucas, nor did they get involved with the Piers, Williams, and other families. They didn¡¯t take the opportunity to snatch anything from Lucas¡¯s forces. They were so quiet that it was as if they werepletely unaware of this turmoil.
It was only now that the Bransons appeared for the first time.
As soon as he appeared, Eric mocked Derek. His attitude and intentions were indeed unpredictable.
Derek narrowed his eyes and red at Eric. ¡°Eric, didn¡¯t you reject Mr. Jensen¡¯s invitation and say that you didn¡¯t want to interfere in today¡¯s matter? Why have youe out now?¡±
Actually, Derek was very angry with the Bransons, but he also felt somewhat guilty.
After all, previously, the Piers had secretly sent people to kill Eric¡¯s son, Mark, and had even tried to frame Lucas for it. He had wanted to use someone else to deal with Lucas, but he had been exposed. This caused the Bransons and the Piers to be mortal enemies. Over the past few months, there had been endless conflicts, and the Piers had lost a lot of assets.
Although the mistake had been made by the Piers, Derek didn¡¯t think that the Piers had done anything wrong. He only felt that the Bransons were petty and wouldn¡¯t forgive the Piers because of a dead person. Now, Eric publicly said that the Piers were the number one in the capital in terms of shamelessness, making Derek even more furious.
Eric looked at Derek coldly. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to settle scores.¡±
Derek paused for a moment and said loudly, ¡°Eric, I think you¡¯re here to take advantage of the situation, right? Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll lose just because we have fewer people now!
¡°Let me tell you, we¡¯re all Mr. Jensen¡¯s people. If you dare to touch us, you¡¯ll be Mr. Jensen¡¯s enemy and the Hamiltons¡¯ enemy! Let¡¯s see how courageous the Bransons are to dare to go against the Hamiltons!¡±
Although Jensen had already run away, Derek still used him to intimidate Eric. This was their only life-saving straw to clutch at.
Greg knew what Derek meant, so he went along with it and said, ¡°Derek is right. Our three families are all Mr. Jensen¡¯s people. Furthermore, this time, it¡¯s only a conflict with Lucas Gray, the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons. The Bransons have nothing to do with our grudges. It¡¯s better to step aside first!¡±
Rayson said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Eric, I advise you to take care of yourself and don¡¯t have any thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. I¡¯m afraid the Bransons won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of offending the Hamiltons! When Mr. Jensenes backter, I¡¯m afraid the Bransons will disappear from the capital like the Waltons. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want to see such an oue, right, Eric?¡±
They were using the Hamiltons to threaten Eric not to get involved at this time.
They were already in a precarious situation facing Lucas, the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons. If the Bransons also stood on Lucas¡¯s side, the situation would be even worse for them.
Eric listened to what they said expressionlessly. Without saying a word, he suddenly walked toward Derek.
Behind him, several of the Bransons¡¯ bodyguards followed closely.
Derek looked at Eric getting closer and closer to him. Seeing Eric¡¯s cold and expressionless face, he felt his heart tighten and subconsciously took a step back. What does Eric want to do? Could it be¡
Smack!
Before Derek could figure out why Eric was walking toward him, he was suddenly pped in the face.
¡°Eric Branson, you bastard, how dare you hit me?!¡± Derek covered his face in disbelief, his eyes wide, his face filled with anger and humiliation.
The surrounding people were also stunned. No one expected Eric to walk in front of Derek and p him without any warning!
They were all helmsmen of the eight top families in DC. It was rare to see helmsmen of the same level pping each other.
Eric sneered. ¡°Not only do I dare to hit you, but I also dare to kill you to avenge my son!¡±
With that, Eric took out a pistol from his waist and aimed the ck muzzle directly at Derek¡¯s head!
Chapter 1370 Unexpected Kill
Chapter 1370 Unexpected Kill
"You¡ you!" When Derek saw the pistol pointing at his forehead, his heart started pounding crazily. His face was full of horror, and he couldn''t even say aplete sentence.
Seeing the murderous intent in Eric''s eyes, Derek knew that Eric really dared to kill him!
The hatred of killing someone''s son was irreconcble. The Piers had killed Eric''s son, Mark, in order to frame Lucas. Now that Eric wanted to avenge his son, no one could raise any objections.
But Derek didn''t want to die!
"No¡ Eric, let''s talk calmly. Don''t be rash¡ Don''t shoot!" Derek stammered, his head covered in cold sweat. "I admit that the Piers did you a disservice, Eric, but the dead can''te back to life. Even if you kill me, your son¡ He won''t be able toe back to life.
"As long as you''re willing to let me go, I''m willing to give you half of the Piers'' businesses aspensation!"
Eric narrowed his eyes and snorted in disdain. "Only half? Derek, since you think your life is so worthless, I might as well grant your wish and let you die."
Then Eric pressed the muzzle of the pistol in his hand against Derek''s forehead.
"Ah, no, don''t! Eric, I misspoke just now. I''m willing to give you all the Piers'' businesses! Everything! Just spare my life!"
Eric smiled and said in satisfaction, "That''s more like it."
Then he waved his hand, and a bodyguard behind him immediately took out a few contracts and handed them to Eric respectfully.
"However, it''s just talk now. Derek, I want you to sign these contracts. After you sign them, I''ll fulfill my promise and let you off!"
Everyone was shocked. They didn''t expect that Eric had already prepared the transfer contracts. It seemed like he had already nned to take over all of the businesses in Derek''s hands.
Lucas looked at Eric and narrowed his eyes.
He originally thought that Eric wanted to kill Derek to avenge his son. He didn''t expect that his With Derek''s understanding of Eric, he definitely wouldn''t dare to do such a dangerous thing.
ultimate goal was to take away all of Piers'' businesses justifiably.
However, the Piers were already in Lucas''s pocket. Furthermore, they were surrounded by the people from Lucas''s forces. Eric''s actions were snatching from Lucas!
Eric was too arrogant!
When Derek saw the transfer contracts being handed to him, he was stunned, and it took him a while to react. It turned out that Eric had already nned to snatch away the Piers'' businesses.
At any other time, Derek would have flown into a rage. But now, he had a strange feeling in his heart, and he was even overjoyed.
Derek knew that it was impossible for the Piers to survive under the attack of Lucas and his group. Just now, he, Rayson, and Greg had already determined that their only way out was to give up all their businesses in DC and quickly leave the city.
As long as Eric wasn''t blind, he could see that the Piers were already in the pocket of Lucas''s group.
But Eric appeared at this moment and even made such a request to him. It was clear that he wanted to snatch the spoils from Lucas!
With Derek''s understanding of Eric, he definitely wouldn''t dare to do such a dangerous thing.
He had known Eric for many years and knew Eric''s character very well. Eric had always been a cautious person. To put it bluntly, he was a timid person. If he wasn''t confident, he wouldn''t dare to do anything.
Therefore, there had to be a big shot supporting the Bransons, which gave him the courage toe and snatch the spoils with Lucas.
From Derek''s point of view, the Piers'' businesses couldn''t be preserved no matter what. But he was unwilling to hand them over to Lucas or Eric.
If this issue could cause them to fight, Derek would be very happy to see it!
It would be best if they fought until blood flowed and both sides suffered casualties!
This way, not only would he be able to find an opportunity to leave DC alive, but the difficulty of revenge in the future would also be lower.
At the thought of this, Derek''s eyes lit up. Without hesitation, he said, "Alright, the Piers indeed did the Bransons a disservice before. It''s only right for me topensate the Bransons! I''ll sign the transfer contracts. In the future, all of the Piers'' businesses will belong to the Bransons!"
With that, Derek grabbed a pen and took the transfer contracts, intending to sign them.
"Go to hell!" Suddenly, a shout sounded, and right on the heels of it, a loud bang resounded.
It was a gunshot!
Someone just fired a gun!
Then everyone saw that Derek was still holding the contracts and the pen in his hands, but he couldn''t sign his name. His entire body seemed to be frozen as he stood there motionlessly.
But in the center of Derek''s forehead, there was a bloody hole, and blood was gurgling out.
Everyone was astonished!
Then everyone turned their gazes to Rayson, who was not far from Derek. In his hand was a smoking ck pistol!
It was Rayson who had suddenly shot and killed Derek!
This scene shocked and puzzled everyone.
Weren''t Rayson and Derek in the same group?
Why did he suddenly kill Derek?
Even Lucas looked at Rayson in surprise. But thinking about Rayson''s past actions, he seemed to understand why Rayson did this.
Rayson wasn''t calm at this moment. He was very agitated. Even his hand holding the pistol was still trembling slightly. It wasn''t until Derek''s body fell to the ground that he heaved a sigh of relief and slowly put away the pistol.
"Rayson Williams! Wh-what are you doing? You actually killed Derek!" Eric roared angrily, looking at Rayson in disbelief, his gaze full of killing intent
Rayson actually killed Derek at this moment!
He didn''t care about Derek''s life and death. He was furious because Derek hadn''t signed the transfer contracts yet!
Greg also looked at Rayson in shock. He subconsciously took a few steps back, moving farther away from him.
He never thought that Rayson would suddenly attack Derek, their ally, without saying a word! Didn''t they agree to form an alliance to leave DC together and thene back to fight together in the future?
Why?!
Chapter 1371 King of DC
Chapter 1371 King of DC
Eric red at Rayson, wanting nothing more than to kill him immediately. "Rayson Williams, you¡ you bastard! Derek had already promised topensate the Bransons with all of the Piers'' businesses, but you suddenly shot and killed him. What will happen to thepensation he wanted to give the Bransons? You have to give me an exnation, or else the Williams won''t have a good time!"
Rayson sneered. "Eric Branson, don''t treat us as fools. Don''t think we''ll let you fool us!
"Before you came here, Derek and the Piers were already under Mr. Gray''s control. Everything that belongs to the Piers is already in Mr. Gray''s pocket. What right do you have to snatch them?
"Let me tell you, I deliberately killed Derek. I couldn''t let him sign and hand those things over to a sly old fox like you!"
When Eric heard this, his mouth was about to twist from anger. "Rayson Williams, you bastard, you''re simply tired of living!"
"Hmph, you''re the one who''s tired of living!" Rayson retorted.
Then he turned to Lucas and immediately put on a fawning look. "Um¡ Mr. Gray, I know I made a mistake today. I shouldn''t have listened to Jensen Hamilton and done something wrong. I hope you can spare me this time on ount that I''ve repented and killed Derek Piers to atone for my crimes!
"I promise that I won''t dare to do such a thing again in the future. I will never dare to have such thoughts again!"
Hearing this, everyone suddenly understood why Rayson had suddenly killed Derek. He had changed his stance and wanted to show his allegiance to Lucas!
But the expression on Lucas''s face didn''t change. Immediately after Rayson killed Derek, he already knew that the fence sitter Rayson had regretted it and was afraid. This was why he couldn''t wait to express his loyalty to him.
Lucas naturally despised Rayson''s behavior.
But Lucas took a deep look at Rayson and didn''t re up at him. Instead, he nodded and said, "Then, I''ll give you onest chance. I hope you can cherish it."
His words contained a strong warning and a deep meaning.
Rayson only heard that Lucas was nning to let him off. He was immediately overjoyed and hurriedly said, "Thank you, Mr. Gray! I will definitely cherish the opportunity you gave me. Don''t worry. I will never disappoint you again!"
Thus, the situation in the field changed again in an extremely short period of time.
Originally, the Williams, the Steeles, and the Piers had been fighting against Lucas''s group. But now, A great fear pressed down on Greg, making his entire body turn extremely cold and tremble.
"Rayson Williams, you¡ We''re allies. Do you know what you''re doing? H-how could you kill Derek Derek was dead, and the Williams had switched sides. The only one left was Greg and the Steeles.
At this moment, Greg''s expression was extremely gloomy.
He had originally thought that even if the alliance of the three families was no match for Lucas, they could at least gather their strength and escape from DC. Then, they could find an opportunity to make aeback and return to DC to take back everything they had lost.
But now, the n had been ruined, and even leaving this ce alive had be an extravagant hope for Greg.
A great fear pressed down on Greg, making his entire body turn extremely cold and tremble.
"Rayson Williams, you¡ We''re allies. Do you know what you''re doing? H-how could you kill Derek and submit to this punk Lucas Gray?" Greg roared angrily while pointing at Rayson with a trembling hand.
Rayson said nonchntly, "I was originally on Mr. Gray''s side. I was just bewitched by you for a while and took the wrong path. Now that I''ve returned to my original path, why can''t I stand on Mr. Gray''s side again?
"On the contrary, Mr. Steele, you should recognize the situation as soon as possible and stop going against Mr. Gray. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be very pitiful for your corpse to be exposed in the wilderness at your age?"
Greg was so angry at Rayson that he was trembling and could barely speak.
As for Rayson, he ignored him and looked at Lucas. Suddenly, he said loudly, "Mr. Gray is well-versed in literary and martial arts. He''s an outstanding hero, and he should be the overlord of DC!
"I, Rayson Williams, hereby swear that the Williams family is willing to be loyal to Mr. Gray and revere him as the King of DC!"
Rayson used the loudest voice he had ever used in his life to shout thest sentence. His voice spread far and wide, instantly shocking many people present.
Rayson was a smart person. He knew that Lucas was very strong and that he had chosen the wrong path. Thus, he tried his best to perform in front of Lucas to make him happy. This was why he suddenly thought of this idea.
The nine royal family branches had always stood at the top of the US.
And in DC, the eight top families of DC collectively ruled the city, but there had never been such a thing as the King of DC.
And now, Rayson publicly nominated Lucas as the King of DC, making him the most supreme person in DC!
In the past, if someone wanted to surpass the eight top families and be the King of DC, everyone would definitely resist this person.
But the situation was different now. Lucas had already obtained the support of the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons, three of the eight top families in DC. Now, the Williams had also submitted to Lucas, the Piers'' helmsman had died, and the Waltons had left DC, leaving only the Steeles and the Bransons.
Therefore, Rayson''s proposal to make Lucas the King of DC was not empty talk. It was just the right amount of ttery, and it could allow Lucas to really obtain this supreme position!
This way, Lucas probably wouldn''t hold it against him for joining forces with the Piers and the Steeles to deal with him!
The King of DC. Everyone present was extremely shocked by this title.
This was definitely not a simple title. Since it was a king, would there be a king who would be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the nine royal family branches in the future?
Oscar was vexed. Why didn''t he seize such a good opportunity to curry favor? Instead, the cunning Rayson spoke first.
No, he couldn''t lose to anyone else!
With this thought in mind, Oscar knelt on one knee and shouted, "I, Oscar Smith, represent the Smith family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
Not to be outdone, Pete knelt on one knee and shouted, "I, Pete Howard, represent the Howard family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
Roman also knelt on one knee and said solemnly, "I, Roman Everett, represent the Hutton family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
"I, Bruce Hale, represent the Hale family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
"I, Damon Parker, represent the Parker family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
"I, Edmund Cole, represent the Cole family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
"I, Jonah Fuller, represent the Fuller family in DC to wish that Mr. Lucas Gray will be the King of DC and will follow you forever!"
¡
Instantly, four of the eight top families of DC knelt on one knee in front of Lucas and bowed their heads, willing to acknowledge him as the ruler of DC.
Edmund, Damon, and Bruce, who had already submitted to Lucas a long time ago, roared with excitement while kneeling on one knee.
Everyone behind them knelt on the ground and looked at Lucas fervently.
This scene was extremely shocking!
At the same time, Eric''s and Greg''s faces turned even paler!
Chapter 1372 - Chapter 1372: The Arnault Family
Chapter 1372: The Arnault Family
Now, four of the eight top families in DC had submitted to Lucas and wanted to revere him as the King of DC. Other than these four families who had submitted, the Piers had basically been destroyed, and the Waltons had left DC. Only the helmsman of the Steeles and the Bransons were still here.
It was obvious that the Steeles were already in Lucas¡¯s pocket. At this moment, it was impossible for either the Steeles or the Bransons to cause any changes to the current situation.
If Lucas really acknowledged the loyalty of these families and became the King of DC, no matter how unwilling they were, there was absolutely nothing they could do to stop him.
Lucas looked at the people kneeling on the ground in front of him and was rather surprised.
To be honest, he had never thought of bing the King of DC.
!!
If he really had such thoughts, he would have been able to take down all eight top families in DC on his own when he first came to the city, and he would have long be the overlord.
Besides, if Lucas was really someone who enjoyed high positions of power, he wouldn¡¯t have left his position as the head of the Falcon Regiment in Calico and started over as an ordinary person.
Lucas didn¡¯t have much ambition. In the beginning, after leaving Calico, he had only hoped to return to his wife and daughter and make it up to them so that they wouldn¡¯t have to worry for the rest of their lives.
Also, he had to think of a way to take back the Stardust Corporation that his mother had left for him from the Huttons. He had to make the Stardust
Corporation a famous enterprise in the US and even the entire world so that his mother wouldn¡¯t have any regrets.
Butter, things developed step by step until now. It made Lucas feel a little helpless.
He wanted to live a peaceful life, but there were always people jumping out one after another, constantly disturbing his life.
Just as Lucas shook his head helplessly, Eric said indignantly, ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯re indeed ambitious. You¡¯re just an illegitimate child of the Huttons, yet you want to dominate the capital. You¡¯re simply looking down on the
Bransons!¡±
Lucas nced at Eric indifferently.
Eric had only brought a few bodyguards with him, but he dared toe here and even wanted to snatch the Piers¡¯ businesses from him. Such a person definitely had backing.
He just didn¡¯t know who the force behind the Bransons was.
¡°Hey¡ who¡¯s pushing me?¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it suddenly crowded?¡±
At this moment, there was amotion in the surrounding crowd.
Some people were suddenly pushed away. Then an old man with a wrinkled face but looked very energetic walked in from behind the crowd under the protection of more than ten bodyguards.
This old man should be very old, at least in his seventies. His face was full of wrinkles, indicating that he had experienced many years of hardship. But his face was rosy, and he looked very prudent. His hair was already snow-white and wasbed meticulously behind his head. He was wearing a ck suit and exuded a noble and dignified aura.
¡°You¡¯re finally here, Mr. Arnault!¡± Upon seeing the old man, Eric was the first to wee him with a smile. At the same time, he gave Lucas a provocative smile.
Heh, Lucas Gray is actually delusional enough to want to be the King of DC!
Is he even worthy?
The old man who came now was Jeffrey Arnault, the helmsman of the Arnault family, a mysterious and powerful family on par with the eight top families or possibly even stronger, but had never participated in their disputes and had never cared for the title!
As long as Jeffrey Arnault and the Arnaults were around, Lucas could forget about bing the King of DC!
Lucas narrowed his eyes and looked at Jeffrey, whom he had never met before.
Although Jeffrey was very old, he was not a trembling old man. Instead, he had a straight back, bright eyes, and an extremely energetic appearance.
Furthermore, looking at Jeffrey¡¯s slightly bulging temples and his walking posture, Lucas could tell at a nce that he was also a martial arts practitioner. Furthermore, he had practiced martial arts for decades.
It seemed that Jeffrey was indeed an extraordinary figure.
¡°It¡¯s really Jeffrey Arnault, the Arnaults¡¯ helmsman! Hasn¡¯t he not appeared for a long time? Why did he suddenly appear at this time?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect Jeffrey Arnault to appear! But now that he¡¯s here, I wonder what he¡¯s nning¡¡¯
When Pete, Oscar, and the other temporary leaders of the eight top families in DC saw Jeffrey, their expressions changed drastically, and their eyes revealed solemnity.
Jeffrey suddenly appeared at this time. It was hard to say whether he was a friend or foe!
Jeffrey walked unhurriedly until he reached Eric¡¯s side. He casually nced at the two thousand people around him and asked, ¡°I just heard that someone wants to be the King of DC?¡±
As soon as he said this, many people immediately felt that something was amiss.
Jeffrey¡¯s first sentence was like a question. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t intend to stand on Lucas¡¯s side.
Eric hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°You came at the right time, Mr. Arnault! Just now, there was indeed someone who was brazen enough to want to be the King of DC and control the entire city in his own hands. He didn¡¯t even look at whether he was worthy or not! Fortunately, Mr. Arnault, you¡¯re here. Someone¡¯s wishful thinking is going to fail!¡±
Jeffrey sneered. ¡°Someone wants to be the King of DC? Hehe, I want to see who has the guts!¡±
His attitude was extremely arrogant. His eyes swept across Lucas, but he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. It was as though Lucas was just an insignificant person.
He was just a boy who was still wet behind the ears, but he actually dared to want to be the King of DC. It was simply ridiculous!
¡°How dare you! How dare you talk to Mr. Gray like that? Who do you think you are?¡± Keh immediately stepped forward and shouted at him angrily upon hearing Jeffrey¡¯s rude words to Lucas.
Jeffrey¡¯s eyes turned to Keh, and a strong killing intent shed in his eyes. ¡°Another young brat. If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish now!¡±
He was a martial arts practitioner. His words were full of killing intent that was like a knife. In an instant, Keh¡¯s face turned pale, his mind buzzed, and he could barely stand.
Eric smiled smugly. ¡°Hehe, he actually dared to offend you, Mr. Arnault. He¡¯s simply courting death! ¡±
He looked at Lucas, his facecent after his backer came. ¡°Lucas Gray, weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Do you really think that all of DC is yours? Pfft! With Mr. Arnault here, you¡¯re nothing more than a clown. Let¡¯s see how you can still act so proud!¡±
Lucas frowned slightly.
Eric kept targeting him, and his smug face waspletely different from his previous humble appearance..
Chapter 1373 - Chapter 1373: Puppet
Chapter 1373: Puppet
Speaking of which, it was really funny. Lucas had never thought about being the King of DC. He hadn¡¯t agreed to be the king just now, but Eric kept saying it as if Lucas was scheming to be the King of DC.
If Lucas really cared about power and prestige, he would have stayed in Calico. He had been the majesticmander of the southern territory and the leader of the Falcon Regiment. He had been an existence that was on par with the helmsmen of the royal family branches. Why would hee here and inexplicably be the King of DC?
Furthermore, the status of the fourmanders of the four territories was even nobler than the status of the helmsmen of the nine royal family branches. They had millions of soldiers in their hands. Even royal families wouldn¡¯t dare to be arrogant in front of him!
Eric had used his own tolerance to specte about Lucas maliciously. It had to be said that it was extremely childish andughable.
There was no point in talking with ignorant people. Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to a despicable person like Eric.
!!
However, if it was just the Bransons and the Arnaults, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to openly confront Lucas, who had already obtained the support of several top families.
That was unless Eric and Jeffrey had another force supporting them.
As for which force it was, Lucas wasn¡¯t sure. He only knew that other than people from the royal family branches, probably only some important figures in the four territories would dare to do so.
¡°Mr. Branson, I don¡¯t dare topete with you for the title of a clown.¡± Lucas smiled faintly, but what he said made Eric so angry that he almost vomited blood. He was clearly saying that Eric was the clown!
Eric red at Lucas and shouted angrily, ¡°Lucas Gray! You¡¯re already on the brink of death, yet you still dare to be so arrogant! Do you know who I am?¡±
Lucas smiled yfully. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re just a puppet under someone¡¯s control. Do you think you¡¯re some big shot?¡±
¡°You!¡± Eric was almost angered to death by Lucas.
Lucas actually dared to say that he was just a puppet. He simply didn¡¯t take him seriously at all!
He would definitely seek revenge on Lucas for this ridicule!
¡°You sharp-tongued punk! Just you wait! Your death is imminent!¡±
Lucas said coldly and disdainfully, ¡°There are quite a number of people who have said the same thing to me before. Unfortunately, they all died before me. Mr. Branson, you should be more careful and pray that a puppet like you can live longer!¡±
¡°You!¡± Eric wished he could immediately get someone to tear Lucas¡¯s mouth apart. But he knew that Lucas was not someone to be trifled with. Furthermore, he only had three bodyguards with him. He didn¡¯t dare to get anyone to make a move on Lucas at this moment.
¡°Are you Lucas Gray?¡± Jeffrey¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.
He looked at Lucas with a gloomy expression, his eyes filled with killing intent.
Lucas nced at Jeffrey and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m Lucas Gray. How may I help you, Mr. Arnault?¡±
He didn¡¯t believe that Jeffrey didn¡¯t know his identity. It was just that Jeffrey looked down on him and didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Now that he saw Eric almost go crazy after Lucas mocked him with just a few words, Jeffrey deliberately acted as if he had just seen him.
In the end, he was just an arrogant and hypocritical person.
¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for young people to be too domineering. Moreover, DC isn¡¯t something that an illegitimate child can covet!¡±
Standing proudly in front of Lucas, Jeffrey warned in a cold voice, ¡°Leave DC with your people today, and I will pretend that nothing has happened today and spare the families following you!
¡°In addition, kneel on the ground, prostrate to me while begging for mercy, and take out five billion dors, and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±
Lucas tilted his head yfully. ¡°Prostrate and beg for mercy? Five billion dors?¡±
Jeffrey narrowed his eyes and said threateningly, ¡°That¡¯s right. Five billion. Buying your life with money is a good deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Lucas raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Since it¡¯s such a good deal, then I¡¯ll give you this good deal. I¡¯ll give you five billion dors to buy your life!¡±
Everyone present was stunned!
They didn¡¯t expect Jeffrey to tell Lucas to leave DC immediately. He even wanted Lucas to give him five billion dors to buy his life.
But Jeffrey was the helmsman of the mysterious and powerful Arnaults, who were on par with the eight top families in DC or even stronger. Since he dared to threaten Lucas like this, he definitely had enough confidence.
What shocked everyone even more was that not only was Lucas not afraid of Jeffrey, but he even said that he wanted to buy Jeffrey¡¯s life for five billion dors!
This was simply pping Jeffrey in the face. He didn¡¯t take him seriously at all! ¡°Punk, you sure are reckless! You have to know that it¡¯s been many years since anyone dared to speak to me like that!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s expression darkened, and his eyes were brimming with killing intent. He wished he could kill Lucas immediately.
Eric also looked at Lucas coldly, gnashing his teeth.
He had always known that Lucas was a bold person, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so bold in front of Jeffrey. He was courting death!
Suddenly, Greg let out a mournful cry, ran to Jeffrey, and begged loudly, ¡°Mr. Arnault! Lucas Gray is really too arrogant and domineering! When he first arrived in the capital, he killed my grandson and even tried to snatch the Steeles¡¯ wealth. He¡¯s too tyrannical! You must stand up for the Steeles!¡±
Greg had been unhappy with Lucas for a long time. Not long after Lucas arrived in the capital, he had killed his grandson Godfrey in an entertainment club. Later, Greg had driven Alexander and Ashley out of the Steele family, but Lucas had taken them in, deliberately going against him.
Back then, if not for the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons going to the Steeles to threaten them not toy a hand on Lucas, Greg would have already torn Lucas into pieces!
Greg had thought that he had no chance to take revenge, but now, Eric and Jeffrey¡¯s arrival gave him hope again.
At this moment, he naturally had to stand firmly on Jeffrey¡¯s side and use him to eliminate Lucaspletely!
Jeffrey looked at Greg coldly. He¡¯s so old but still so useless. He can¡¯t even deal with a punk who killed his grandson.
¡°Greg Steele, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll avenge your grandson. As long as I, Jeffrey
Arnault, am here, no one can do whatever they want in DC!¡±
Then Jeffrey looked coldly at the people standing beside Lucas.
¡°Rayson Williams, as well as the juniors who have temporarily taken leadership of the Howards, the Smiths, and the Huttons, are you sure you want to stand on Lucas Gray¡¯s side and die with him?
¡°Now, I will give you a chance to turn over a new leaf. If you abandon the dark to join the light and sever ties with Lucas Gray, I can pretend that nothing has happened today. Moreover, I guarantee that I won¡¯ty a hand on your families.
¡°However, if you continue to be stubborn and insist on courting death, then today will be the day you and your families are destroyed!¡±
Jeffrey¡¯s domineering voice resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.
Instantly, the expressions of Rayson, Pete, Roman, Oscar, and the others changed!
Jeffrey was forcing them to choose a side!
Chapter 1374 - 1374 Choosing a Side
1374 Choosing a Side
Rayson, Pete, Roman, and Oscar had all grown up in DC or lived here for decades. Although they admired Lucas¡¯s methods and abilities, as people of DC, they were even more afraid of Jeffrey!
At this moment, Jeffrey was clearly going to fight Lucas, and he wanted them to choose a side.
Be it Lucas or Jeffrey, these two were not people they could afford to offend!
And no matter which side they chose, they would definitely face the attack and retaliation of the other side.
!!
It was too difficult of a decision to make!
They looked at each other and then at Lucas and Jeffrey, their expressions extremely conflicted.
Lucas stood still without saying anything. He didn¡¯t offer any conditions to keep them or threaten them.
He wanted to see what would happen under Jeffrey¡¯s threat.
After all, only at the most critical moment could one clearly see what kind of person a person was.
Jeffrey¡¯s words caused the scene to fall into dead silence.
But within a few seconds, a middle-aged man immediately squeezed out from behind the Howards¡¯ position. He stood in front of the Howards and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t agree to the Howards continuing to stand with Lucas Gray! Lucas Gray is just the husband of an illegitimate daughter of the Howards. What right does he have to dictate the Howards¡¯ matters?¡±
The person who stood up to speak was none other than Samuel, who had lost his power and position in the Howard family for a long time and was also Florence¡¯s cousin!
Back then, Samuel had been bent on obtaining the position of the Howards¡¯ helmsman and had even wanted to collude with outsiders to kill Lucas and Florence. In the end, the position of helmsman had actually fallen to Florence after the death of Felix, the former helmsman, and Samuel hadpletely lost his power.
Even this time, after Florence was seriously injured and hospitalized, the Howards didn¡¯t choose Samuel to be the temporary leader. Instead, they chose Pete, a junior.
All of this made Samuel extremely indignant. Moreover, he had lost the position of sessor because of Lucas. He had long hated him to the core. Now that he had an opportunity, he could no longer hold it in and immediately stepped out to oppose him.
Pete frowned. ¡°Uncle Samuel, I¡¯m the temporary leader of the Howards now. It¡¯s not up to you to make decisions!¡±
Samuel looked at Pete mockingly. ¡°You? Pete, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just someone who was temporarily chosen to lead for a few days! I, Samuel Howard, was the sessor personally appointed by the former helmsman!
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for that bitch Florence finding Lucas Gray and deliberately angering my father to death and then using sinister and vicious methods to snatch away the position of helmsman, I should be the helmsman of the Howards now!
¡°And you have no right to speak to me like that!¡±
With that, Samuel didn¡¯t bother to look at Pete anymore. He turned around and shouted at the Howards behind him, ¡°Everyone, are you going to watch helplessly as the Howard family is led by a woman? And now, you still have to listen to the orders of a child who is leading the Howards to ruin.
¡°I, Samuel Howard, refuse to ept Florence Howard and this child who¡¯s temporarily representing the Howards. I¡¯m even more dissatisfied with Lucas Gray!
¡°If anyone wants to leave with me, walk forward and stand by my side! We are the orthodox lineage of the Howards, and we must lead the Howards to glory!¡±
What Samuel said at this moment was extremely inmmatory.
There were already many Howards who were very dissatisfied with Florence¡¯s promotion. After all, the Howards were one of the eight top families in DC. For such a family to have a woman as the helmsman was unprecedented. It also made many Howards feel that they were a head shorter than others when they went out. They felt that many people wereughing at the uselessness of the men of the Howards. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have let a woman be the helmsman.
And now, Florence was lying in the hospital with serious injuries. Moreover, it was said that she had offended the Hamiltons, one of the US royal family branches. Now, the Howards were facing such a predicament, and if things went wrong, the Howards might really be destroyed!
Coupled with Jeffrey¡¯s threats just now, everyone was already wavering and anxious. After Samuel stepped forward, many Howards realized that there was another path for them to take and that there was another person who could be their leader!
And what Samuel said wasn¡¯t wrong. He had been the sessor who the former helmsman had settled on. If not for Florence and Lucas, the current helmsman of the Howards should have been Samuel!
In an instant, under Samuel¡¯s call, many people who had long had their own thoughts stepped forward without hesitation and stood behind him.
In just a minute, almost half of the Howards and their subordinates were already standing behind Samuel.
Among the remaining people, there were many who were wavering. When they saw that Samuel had so much support, they immediately stopped hesitating, gritted their teeth, and walked out to stand behind Samuel.
In this way, 90% of the 400-odd people from the Howards were already standing behind Samuel and chose to oppose Lucas.
There were only around 40 people still standing behind Pete!
The situation had changed drastically in an instant!
The families that followed Lucas were naturally very angry at the betrayal of most of the Howards. At the same time, they began to worry.
Could their alliance really stand firm?
Now, Lucas had basically lost the Howards!
As for the remaining people, could they still persevere and fight against the Arnaults, the Bransons, the Steeles, and the Howards?
Jeffrey was in a good mood. He looked at Samuel with appreciation before looking at Lucas smugly. Then his expression suddenly turned cold as he shouted sternly, ¡°The Howards have made the right choice. The Smiths and the Huttons, are you still going to be stubborn and continue to go against us?
Instantly, Oscar and Roman were shocked by his shout, and they started trembling.
Jeffrey¡¯s aura was too strong, making the two of them feel a little overwhelmed.
At the same time, they recalled some of the rumors about the Arnaults. They couldn¡¯t help feeling even more afraid, and their faces turned pale.
As for Rayson, beads of cold sweat kept dripping down his face, and he was anxious and terrified.
Just now, Jeffrey had only asked the Smiths and the Huttons for their intentions, but he hadn¡¯t asked him at all.
What does this mean?
Could Jeffrey Arnault have already given up on me, thinking that I¡¯m one of Lucas Grays people? Or is he toozy to ask me and recruit me?
Then, what should I do now? Where should the Williams stand?
The more Rayson thought about it, the more terrified he became.
He had originally been on the side of the Piers and the Steeles and had made up his mind to fight against Lucas. Butter, when Lucas led so many people to surround this ce, Rayson had immediately switched sides out of fear and regained Lucas¡¯s trust by killing Derek.
But now, seeing that Jeffrey¡¯s side was stronger and that Lucas¡¯s side was already in disarray and he might be defeated soon, should Rayson still bring the Williams with him to follow Lucas? Wouldn¡¯t that be courting death?
Now, what should he do?
Chapter 1375 - 1375 The Huttons’ Betrayal
1375 The Huttons¡¯ Betrayal
At that moment, the families on Lucas¡¯s side felt immense pressure.
Damon, Bruce, Edmund, and the others all had solemn expressions.
None of them expected that the Arnaults would be so powerful and domineering!
Lucas looked at Jeffrey with interest.
!!
Speaking of which, Lucas had never inquired about the Arnaults before.
After all, Lucas didn¡¯t have much interest in the matters between top forces. As long as they didn¡¯t provoke him, he usually couldn¡¯t be bothered with them.
Therefore, Lucas hadn¡¯t sent people to investigate the Bransons and Arnaults, who had always been low-profile and hadn¡¯t caused trouble for him.
But now, Jeffrey was clearly not a simple person. Moreover, the eight top families in DC were so afraid of him. It was obvious that there was something about Jeffrey that Lucas didn¡¯t know yet.
But no matter who Jeffrey was, Lucas wouldn¡¯t be afraid of him, let alone be defeated by him!
Roman suddenly stepped forward and shouted righteously, ¡°Jeffrey Arnault, do you really think that we¡¯re afraid of you? We¡¯re not spineless like Samuel Howard! Don¡¯t even think about making us betray Mr. Gray!¡±
He was the illegitimate son of Collin, Michael¡¯s elder brother. He was originally a minor character who would never return to the Huttons in his life. It was Lucas who had helped him. Not only did he help him return to the Huttons, but he also made him the sessor of the Huttons.
Lucas had done Roman a great favor. Now that Lucas was in danger, Roman naturally couldn¡¯t betray him at this juncture and submit to Jeffrey and go against Lucas!
Besides, Roman had always admired Lucas and knew that he was very powerful. He didn¡¯t believe that Lucas would lose to Jeffrey, an old man in his seventies!
Jeffrey looked at Roman coldly, his eyes shing with killing intent. ¡°Alright! Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then I hereby announce that from today onward, the Huttons are expelled from the top eight families of DC!¡±
As soon as this statement came out, everyone present was shocked.
The Huttons had already been one of the eight top families in DC more than 20 years ago. But now, Jeffrey expelled them from this group with a single sentence?
This could be done?
Roman was stunned for a moment. Then he immediately sneered. ¡°Jeffrey Arnault, do you think you¡¯re the king and everyone has to listen to you? The Huttons are one of the eight top families of DC, and you can¡¯t expel us just because you want to!
¡°In that case, I announce that the Arnaults have been kicked out of DC! Moreover, all the properties of the Arnaults belong to the Huttons. As for you, old man, you have to take out five billion dors to buy your life! How about it? Are you convinced?¡±
Roman¡¯s words were full of mockery.
It was really funny. Did Jeffrey really think that his words were a royal edict?
¡°Roman Everett, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just an unpresentable illegitimate son of the Huttons. What qualifications do you have to make decisions for the Huttons?¡±
At this moment, another voice sounded from the Huttons¡¯ position. Then Jace squeezed out of the crowd and stared at Roman resentfully.
Roman looked at Jace coldly. ¡°Jace, I¡¯m the heir designated by the Huttons. Even if you have any objections, hold them in. You have no right to speak here!¡±
Jace was furious. ¡°I, Jace Hutton, am the biological son of Michael Hutton, the Huttons¡¯ helmsman, and Huttons¡¯ legitimate heir! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just like Lucas Gray, an illegitimate child who can¡¯t see the light of day!
¡°You¡¯re trash who was kicked out of the Huttons twenty years ago. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your identity?! If not for Lucas Gray, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to return to the Huttons, let alone be the sessor!
¡°You want topete with me for the position of helmsman? Do you think a bastard like you is worthy?¡±
Jace glowered at Roman again and then shouted at the Huttons, ¡°Everyone, listen up. From today onward, I am the true heir of the Huttons, and I¡¯m kicking this bastard Roman Everett out of the family. From now on, he is no longer a member of the Huttons!
¡°Those who are willing to follow me, step forward! Those who have a death wish, just stay there!¡±
All the Huttons hesitated for a moment before standing behind Jace.
Only a few dozen people who followed Roman remained.
Roman¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He had thought that after all his hard work during this period of time, he was better than Jace in every aspect. Presumably, he should have already obtained the support of a portion of the Huttons. He didn¡¯t expect these people to be so heartless. With a wave of Jace¡¯s arm, they all ran over to him.
¡°Jace Hutton! My position of sessor was personally appointed by the helmsman! The helmsman is still lying in the hospital, but you¡¯re openly defying his wishes. You¡¯re snatching the position of sessor and splitting up the Huttons. Aren¡¯t you worried that the helmsman will hold you ountable when he wakes up?¡± Roman said through gritted teeth.
Jaceughedcently. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t use my father to pressure me! You also know that I¡¯m my father¡¯s biological son. If he doesn¡¯t hand over the position of helmsman to me, do you think he¡¯ll hand it over to you, an illegitimate bastard? I¡¯m the legitimate heir of the Huttons. As for you, scram!¡±
Roman sneered. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait for the helmsman to wake up and see how you answer to him!¡±
¡°Heh, he¡¯s my biological father. I can exin to him however I want! You don¡¯t have to worry about it! You should take care of yourself! Perhaps you won¡¯t live past tonight, so why are you still worrying about something meaningless?!¡±
Lucas looked coldly at Jace and sneered. ¡°It looks like I really shouldn¡¯t have let you off so easily. I should have taught you a memorable lesson!¡±
Back then, Jace had thought that Lucas was Michael¡¯s illegitimate son, so he was jealous of Lucas and went against him. Later, he had even instructed Karen to kidnap Charlotte and even colluded with the Hills to kill Lucas.
If Michael hadn¡¯t begged Lucas to spare Jace¡¯s life, and if Lucas hadn¡¯t found out that he wasn¡¯t Michael¡¯s son, he wouldn¡¯t have let Jace go. The grass on Jace¡¯s grave would have grown tall by now.. How could he still jump out at this time and go against Lucas?
Chapter 1376 - Chapter 1376: Critical Situation
Chapter 1376: Critical Situation
When Jace heard what Lucas said, he subconsciously trembled.
His fear of Lucas had already seeped deep into his bones. The moment he saw Lucas, he recalled the humiliation of kneeling in front of him and begging for mercy.
But now, he had sided with the Arnaults and had the protection of the big shot behind the Arnaults. Besides, Lucas wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. Why should he be afraid of a dead person?
Thinking of this, Jace regained his courage.
!!
¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t dare to forget what you did to me before! Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely repay you bit by bit! Just pray that you don¡¯t die too early!¡± Jace red venomously at Lucas. He couldn¡¯t wait to see Lucas¡¯s tragic state after he failed and was captured!
Lucas narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at Jace before turning away and ignoring him.
He was just a self-righteous fool. What was there to care about?
Jeffrey was very proud. In the blink of an eye, the Howards and the Huttons, who had been on Lucas¡¯s side, had changed sides and turned to him. He wanted to see what else Lucas could do!
¡°What about the Smiths? What do you n to do?¡±
Jeffrey looked at Oscar, the representative of the Smiths, in a good mood, his eyes threatening.
Oscar¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. He clenched his fists and didn¡¯t say anything.
Speaking of which, Oscar had a deep feud with Lucas previously. Lucas had even taught him a harsh lesson and almost killed him.
But Lucas was a great benefactor to the Smiths. If not for his help, not only Oscar, but even his father, Tyson, would have died at the hands of his uncle Thomas and his cousin Vince. And he wouldn¡¯t have his current status.
Therefore, in exchange for Lucas¡¯s help, his father had decided to bring the entire Smith family to submit to Lucas.
Originally, they had thought that Lucas would definitely treat the Smiths¡¯ properties as his own and wantonly embezzle their assets. Furthermore, he would treat the father and son as ves and order them around. However, he didn¡¯t do so.
On the contrary, because of Lucas, the Smiths cooperated with the Howards, the Huttons, and other families and obtained a lot of benefits. The family also had better development.
From this point of view, without Lucas, the Smiths wouldn¡¯t have their current achievements, and Oscar wouldn¡¯t have been able to live so well or even at all.
Furthermore, his father, Tyson, had warned him not to underestimate Lucas. The terror of Lucas wasn¡¯t something people like them could understand.
Even members of the US royal family probably didn¡¯t have the confidence to speak arrogantly in front of Lucas.
Thus, Oscar was also in awe of Lucas, and he also believed that Lucas would definitely not lose to an old man like Jeffrey!
¡°Jeffrey Arnault, you already have a foot in the coffin. It¡¯s not up to you to decide who the Smiths want to follow! Just mind your own business and take care of yourself!¡± Oscar said without hesitation.
Saying ¡®coffin¡¯ immediately offended Jeffrey.
Jeffrey was already in histe seventies. He was indeed old. The most taboo thing to him were words that involved death.
¡°Hehe, punk, I¡¯ll remember you! I hope that you still dare to say such words in front of me after tonight!¡± He glowered at Oscar.
A bone-chilling feeling instantly exploded in Oscar¡¯s heart, making his face turn pale.
¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mr. Arnault! It¡¯s not worth it to be angry with an ignorant kid!¡± Rayson ran to Jeffrey¡¯s side with a ttering expression and said ingratiatingly, ¡°The Smiths don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, but the Williams do! I represent the Williams to follow you and listen to your orders!¡±
Hearing this, everyone present immediately revealed indescribable expressions, and they all looked at Rayson with disdain.
Rayson was indeed a spineless fence sitter. He changed sides faster than anyone else. In just half an hour, he had changed sides twice, but he still acted as if nothing had happened and was trying his best to please Jeffrey.
Such a shameless person was simply a rarity in the world!
But at this moment, of the eight top families of DC, the Howards, the Huttons, and the Williams, who were originally on Lucas¡¯s side, had all defected to Jeffrey. The only family left on Lucas¡¯s side was the Smiths.
Without a doubt, Lucas¡¯s forces were greatly weakened. On the other hand, the opponent was aggressive. Be it in terms of numbers or aura, they were all crushing Lucas¡¯s side.
Other than the Piers, whose helmsman had already died; the Smiths, who stood stubbornly on Lucas¡¯s side; and the Waltons, who had left DC, there were already five families among the eight top families standing against him.
Jeffrey was very pleased. This was his influence. With just a word from him, the forces in Lucas¡¯s hands had copsed, and all of them submitted to him.
Now, what else could Lucas use to fight against him?
Jeffrey wanted to see Lucas¡¯s expression of fear and remorse or Lucas begging for mercy, but Lucas was still very calm. There was even a rxed smile in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t care about the situation in front of him at all.
This made Jeffrey displeased, and it made him even more eager to see Lucas¡¯s miserable state after his crushing defeat!
¡°Lucas Gray, you don¡¯t have many people now. There are only the Smiths and a few second-tier families. You¡¯re no longer our match! Hurry up and kneel down and beg for mercy. If your begging makes Mr. Arnault happy, he might even reward you with an intact corpse!¡±
Jace was the first to mock Lucas loudly.
He had long wanted to kill Lucas, but he had never been able to do so.
And now, under Jeffrey¡¯s lead, Lucas would definitely die!
Rayson was also anxious to show his loyalty in front of Jeffrey. He hurriedly shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right! Lucas Gray, stop resisting stubbornly! Immediately surrender and kneel down to Mr. Arnault to beg for mercy! Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±
¡°Lucas Gray, hurry up and kneel down to Mr. Arnaults!¡±
¡°Kneel down quickly! You have no way out. Just surrender quickly!¡±
¡°Hehe, he¡¯s just a clueless young man in his twenties. He actually dares to go against so many of the eight top families and even dreams of bing the King of DC. He is too ignorant! Those who are too arrogant can only die!¡±
Immediately, countless people began to point at Lucas and scold him, telling him to surrender and kneel down to beg for mercy..
Chapter 1377 - Chapter 1377: The Royal Arnault Family
Chapter 1377: The Royal Arnault Family
Jeffrey was extremely satisfied. He looked at Lucas proudly and said, ¡°Kid, do you know now that you¡¯re not qualified to be the King of DC at all?¡±
Lucas looked at Jeffrey and suddenly smiled. ¡°King? I¡¯ve never thought about it. I¡¯m a god. Why should I lower myself?¡±
As soon as he said this, everyone was stunned!
I¡¯m a god. Why should I lower myself?
!!
Lucas had such a big tone!
He was clearly saying that he disdained to be a king because his status was higher than a king¡¯s!
How presumptuous!
How arrogant!
How unbelievable!
Edmund and the others, who were following Lucas under immense pressure, were instantly roused by Lucas¡¯s seemingly arrogant words!
In particr, Edmund, who already knew Lucas¡¯s previous identity, knew even more clearly that Lucas wasn¡¯t spouting nonsense. Instead, it was a ring fact!
Back in Calico, Lucas had been known as the invincible God of War!
He was absolutely worthy of the sentence ¡®I¡¯m a god¡¯.
Previously, Lucas had been the leader of the Falcon Regiment in Calico, and his status had long surpassed everyone else¡¯s. Even the helmsmen of the US royal family branches didn¡¯t dare to offend him easily.
As for a mere King of DC, Lucas really didn¡¯t take it seriously!
But Jeffrey and the people standing beside him didn¡¯t know Lucas¡¯s identity. They only thought that Lucas had gone crazy and spoke nonsense.
¡°Heh, kid, I originally thought that you had some ability. It¡¯smon for high-spirited young men to be proud. However, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so arrogant. You were only praised a little, but you really think that you¡¯re invincible in the world. You even called yourself such a ridiculous word like god!¡± Jeffrey¡¯s eyes were full of disappointment and mockery toward Lucas.
¡°I was nning to spare your life on ount of your ability and make you loyal to me. But now, I realize that there¡¯s no value in keeping you around! You can die now!¡±
Jeffrey very domineeringly announced Lucas¡¯s death.
Rayson felt his hair stand on end. He had seen some of Lucas¡¯s strength. He was afraid that Jeffrey would underestimate his enemy and allow Lucas to escape, so he hurriedly whispered in Jeffrey¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Arnault, don¡¯t underestimate this punk! He has some strange skills. Don¡¯t let him escape!¡± Jace said unhappily, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t tter Lucas Gray! He does have some martial arts skills, but so what? We have so many people now. Can¡¯t we control one person?¡±
Of course, Jace knew that Lucas¡¯s martial arts skills were not just a little powerful, but extremely powerful. Even the peerless experts of the Hills, a royal family branch, couldn¡¯t do anything to Lucas. Instead, he himself had almost died in Lucas¡¯s hands several times.
But no matter how good his martial arts skills were, enough ants could still bite an elephant to death. Now, the Arnaults and five of the eight top families in DC were ganging up on Lucas. Jace didn¡¯t believe that he could survive!
As for the Parkers, the Hales, and the other families who were still by Lucas¡¯s side, in Jace¡¯s opinion, they were just second-tier families. Furthermore, they were bumpkins who had juste to DC. They were nothing to worry about.
Rayson was afraid that Lucas would run away or settle scores with him after he regrouped. He was also anxious to show Jeffrey his determination topletely draw a line between himself and Lucas. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lucas Gray, you will only bring about your own destruction if youmit too many evil acts. You have done so much evil in DC by relying on your martial arts skills. Today is the day you receive retribution!¡±
Greg said sharply, ¡°That¡¯s right! Lucas Gray, you have done many evil acts, and you deserved to die long ago. It¡¯s time for you to pay with your life for my grandson¡¯s life!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Lucas Gray should have died long ago! Kill him!¡±
¡°Kill Lucas Gray! Eliminate evil!¡±
¡°Kill him!¡±
Everyone standing behind Jeffrey spoke up one after another, wanting to kill Lucas.
On the one hand, they naturally wanted to kill Lucas to feel at ease. On the other hand, they wanted to make their stand clear to Jeffrey.
Lucas could really be said to be condemned by everyone!
However, Lucas¡¯s expression remained unchanged. There was even a faint smile on the corner of his lips, as though he didn¡¯t care about the calls for him to die. Instead, he found it ridiculous.
¡°You¡¯re too noisy and talking too much nonsense. I¡¯m right here. If you want to take my life, thene at me!¡± Lucas said with a smile.
Jeffrey narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flickered in them. ¡°Kid, since you have a death wish, then I¡¯ll help you!¡±
He waved his hand. Instantly, an old man in his sixties wearing a ck martial arts suit walked out from behind him.
The old man walked in front of Lucas expressionlessly and stood four meters away from him. He said coldly, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s good to be a little proud, but if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, you will only die!¡±
¡°It¡¯s Nameless!¡± Oscar¡¯s expression changed when he saw the old man¡¯s face. He hurriedly whispered into Lucas¡¯s ear, ¡°Mr. Gray, he¡¯s Nameless, one of the two top experts of the Arnaults!
¡°Nameless also has a brother named Joyless. He¡¯s the other top expert of the Arnaults. He¡¯s standing behind Jeffrey now! They¡¯re extremely powerful, and they¡¯re Jeffrey Arnault¡¯s right-hand men. You have to be careful!
¡°Also, Jeffrey Arnault isn¡¯t an ordinary person either. I heard from my father that he might be from the royal Arnault family, one of the nine royal family branches. Those people aren¡¯t to be trifled with!¡±
Oscar was extremely nervous and afraid that Lucas would lose, so he quickly told him everything he knew.
The royal Arnault family?
This information surprised Lucas.
It was no wonder the helmsmen of the eight top families were so afraid and respectful in front of Jeffrey. It turned out that Jeffrey was rted to the royal Arnaults.
However, let alone the fact that Jeffrey had some unknown rtionship with the royal Arnaults, even if the person standing in front of Lucas was the helmsman of the royal Arnaults, he wouldn¡¯t pay him much attention.
¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you a choice. Will you choose to end your own life or die by my hands? Choose for yourself!¡± Nameless raised his head arrogantly, looking as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to fight against Lucas.
Lucas ignored him and looked at Jeffrey, who was standing behind him. ¡°Mr. Arnault, are you sure you want to attack me?¡±
Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the royal Arnaults, he would be happy to have less trouble.
If he could avoid bing enemies with the Arnaults, he was willing to give it a try.
But Jeffrey clearly thought that Lucas was afraid and didn¡¯t dare to fight against his person, so he became even more arrogant and smug.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, kid? Are you afraid?¡± Jeffrey narrowed his eyes yfully. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid now, then kneel down and prostrate to me to beg for mercy. Then chop off your hands and be a ve of the Arnaults. Maybe I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±
Now that he was old, he hated to see young people who thought they were outstanding and powerful. All of them were extremely arrogant and didn¡¯t take an elderly person like him seriously. They needed to be taught a lesson!
If he could cut off the wings of an extraordinary young man and make him fall to the ground for him to trample on at will, it would be a great joy!
Chapter 1378 - Chapter 1378: Sneak Attack While Standing Still
Chapter 1378: Sneak Attack While Standing Still
Lucas¡¯s face immediately darkened.
He wanted to give some respect to the royal Arnaults. He didn¡¯t want to be enemies with the Arnaults and provoke a powerful enemy for himself. But if Jeffrey thought that he was afraid and that he could bully him at will, he was sorely mistaken!
¡°I wanted to give some respect to the royal Arnaults. But since you don¡¯t want any, then forget it,¡± Lucas said with a sneer.
Jeffrey¡¯s face stiffened at the mention of the royal Arnaults, and killing intent shed across his eyes, but he quickly concealed it.
But this momentary change in expression didn¡¯t escape Lucas¡¯s eyes, causing him to narrow his eyes slightly. There seems to be something between Jeffrey Arnault and the royal Arnaults!
Generally speaking, if the royal Arnaults were really Jeffrey¡¯s backer and reliance, the expression in Jeffrey¡¯s eyes should be smug and proud when he heard Lucas mention them. He should have an expression of pride and fearlessness.
But judging from Jeffrey¡¯s expression just now, this wasn¡¯t the case. Instead, it seemed that he had some hatred for the royal Arnaults. As a result, when he heard the mention of them, he couldn¡¯t help leaking killing intent from his
eyes.
It was really a little strange.
But Lucas didn¡¯t know much about Jeffrey and the royal Arnaults, and he couldn¡¯t be bothered to investigate further.
no eth hetor hdan, eht hsmeelnm nagtsndi beesdi Jeffrey nwke mseo stnghi uatbo eht s.pta heyT o knwe tath Lausc ahd uodcthe fJef¡¯eyrs oesr spto nehw eh ontmendei het ayolr n,rAst os tyhe weer gnitaol.g
Jeffrey¡¯s expression darkened as he ordered coldly, ¡°Kill him!¡±
Nameless immediately stepped on the ground, and his figure turned into a blur as he charged straight at Lucas at an extremely high speed. In the blink of an eye, his hand formed a w shape as he grabbed at Lucas¡¯s face!
¡°So fsta!¡± nemeoso aedlemx.ci
The speed of this expert named Nameless was not at all inferior to that of Flying Shadow, the Piers¡¯ former top expert. Moreover, his offense looked even fiercer!
If this grab really caught Lucas¡¯s head, it would definitely leave five bloody holes in his skull!
Jace looked at the scene in front of him with an excited expression, so excited that he almost jumped. That¡¯s it! Crush the head of that bastard Lucas and make him die here!
Rayson was also staring intently at Lucas, eagerly hoping to see him die at Nameless¡¯s hands.
Only when Lucas was dead would he not pursue the matter of Rayson betraying him again. Otherwise, Rayson would definitely not be able to eat or sleep in peace in the future!
After all, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that Lucas would only forgive him for his betrayal once, but he would never forgive him a second time.
Only when Lucas was dead could he be at ease.
Simrly, Eric, Greg, Samuel, and the others were also looking at the scene in front of them with anticipation, hoping that Lucas would die at Nameless¡¯s hands soon.
As for the few people standing beside Lucas, they were full of horror, afraid that Lucas would suffer.
Boom!
Just as Nameless¡¯s hand was about to touch Lucas¡¯s face, he suddenly froze in the air. Immediately after, his body flew out faster than his approach and mmed into a marble pir at the entrance of the Capital International Hotel.
Whoosh!
The exquisite white marble pir was four meters tall and half a meter thick, but Nameless¡¯s collision with it broke it, and crushed marble fell to the ground.
This scene instantly caused the eyeballs of countless people in the surroundings to almost pop out.
None of them had seen clearly how Nameless suddenly flew out. Everything had happened too quickly, far faster than what their eyes could catch.
Only Jeffrey¡¯s pupils constricted, and his expression darkened even more.
He was a martial artist who had practiced martial arts for decades, so his eyesight was naturally much better than ordinary people¡¯s. Thus, he had seen what had just happened clearly.
Just as Nameless¡¯s hand arrived in front of Lucas, Lucas quickly kicked him in the abdomen, sending him flying.
And the speed of Lucas¡¯s kick was unimaginably fast. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t even see his afterimage, so they had no idea what kind of attack Nameless had suffered.
Jace, Rayson, and the others, who had thought that Lucas was dead for sure, stared at the scene with their jaws agape, unable to believe what they were seeing.
What¡ what did Lucas do?
They were only about ten meters away from Lucas, but they couldn¡¯t even see his actions clearly!
Had he moved or not?
How did he send Nameless flying? And the force was so strong that he even copsed a half-meter-thick marble pir?
Fear surged in many people¡¯s hearts.
Lucas was definitely an expert. Furthermore, he was a top expert!
Even Nameless, one of the Arnaults¡¯ top experts, couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from Lucas!
¡°Bastard! How dare you sneak attack me!¡± Nameless stood up from the copsed rubble, pointed at Lucas, and shouted angrily, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re also a martial arts practitioner. I originally wanted to fight you fair and square, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. You actually used sinister methods to plot against me!
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t show you any mercy. I even deliberately restrained my strength! This time, I will use my full strength to make your blood stter!¡±
After hearing Namelee¡¯s usation and scolding, Jace and the others realized that it wasn¡¯t because Lucas was too strong, nor was it because Nameless was too weak that he couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow. It was because Lucas had used a despicable and shameless sneak attack to send Nameless flying!
After they understood this, many people¡¯s fear of Lucas immediately dissipated, and their eyes contained disdain.
¡°Master Nameless, Lucas Gray is a sinister and despicable person. You must be careful. Don¡¯t show any mercy!¡± Jace looked at Lucas maliciously.
The people on Lucas¡¯s side were about to explode from anger.
Edmund had a fiery temper, and he immediately pointed at Jace and the others and hollered, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame? What do you mean by sneak attack? Mr. Gray stood there without moving. It was Nameless who rushed forward to attack Mr. Gray but was beaten back by Mr. Gray. Is this a sneak attack? This is clearly a counterattack! Are you all illiterate?! Does someone sneak attack while standing still?¡±
Oscar and the others also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Gray clearly executed a beautiful counterattack, but you actually said that he used a sneak attack. Are you blind? Also, if you want to talk about despicableness, you¡¯re the most despicable. Stop ndering people!¡±
Nameless¡¯s eyes, which were full of killing intent, immediately swept over, and he said angrily, ¡°Shut up! If any of you dare to say any more nonsense, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±
Chapter 1379 - Chapter 1379: Shameless
Chapter 1379: Shameless
Jeffrey said calmly, ¡°Lucas Gray, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless. You don¡¯t even dare to fight openly and only dare to use some dirty tricks. What kind of man are you?
¡°To think that I heard that your martial arts skills were not bad. But it turns out that you relied on sneak attacks to win your reputation! You¡¯re so young, but you haven¡¯t learned well. Since your parents didn¡¯t teach you, I¡¯ll teach you!
¡°Nameless, go teach him a lesson!¡±
The corners of Lucas¡¯s mouth twitched. He was utterly speechless. Sneak attack?
Nameless felt ashamed, so he imed that he hadn¡¯t used his full strength. And he even said that he had been sneak attacked in an attempt to preserve his dignity.
Regarding this act of burying his head in the sand, Lucas could only be speechless.
As for Jace and the others, who didn¡¯t understand martial arts and hated him to the core, they would find opportunities to maliciously nder him. Lucas was already used to it.
Jeffrey, on the other hand, was clearly someone who had practiced martial arts for decades. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t see what had happened. But he still used Lucas of sneak attacking with a sanctimonious expression. It was very funny and shameless.
However, Lucas didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him. Nameless, who had just suffered a loss, was already charging toward him even faster than before.
¡°Go to hell!¡±
This time, Nameless didn¡¯t use his hand. Instead, he used the force of the charge to leap up high and suddenly kick at Lucas¡¯s head!
Whoosh!
This fierce kick even caused a whistling sound in the air, which was enough to show how powerful this kick was.
¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± Lucas sneered and threw a punch, urately hitting the center of Nameless¡¯s foot.
Bang!
Nameless was sent flying again, even faster than the previous time. Then with a thud, he fell into the pile of marble rubble again, stirring up a cloud of dust. He raised his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.
Everyone looked at the scene in front of them with their mouths agape, utterly unable to believe their eyes.
This time, they could feel the immense strength contained in Nameless¡¯s kick even from afar. But Lucas had remained where he was and casually thrown a punch. Even so, he had sent Nameless flying again.
Moreover, he even injured Nameless and made him vomit blood.
If not for the fact that they knew that Nameless had been by Jeffrey¡¯s side for many years, many people would have suspected that he was cooperating with Lucas to act in a y.
It was too exaggerated and unbelievable!
Was the disparity between their martial arts skills really that great?
Nameless had been sent flying twice in a row. One time, he had broken a solid, half-meter thick marble pir. The other time, he had vomited blood and was in a tragic state.
On the other hand, Lucas had stood still without moving a single step. Even the expression on his face didn¡¯t change. He was still as rxed as before, as though he had just casually swat a mosquito away.
This¡ this disparity was really terrifying!
Joyless, who was standing beside Jeffrey, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He pointed at Lucas and scolded loudly, ¡°Ahem, punk, you actually dared to sneak attack again! You¡¯re simply the scum of martial arts practitioners! Scum!¡± Nameless was his younger brother. Now, Lucas had defeated him so easily and even caused him to vomit blood and suffer injuries. Joyless couldn¡¯t tolerate this.
¡°A martial arts practitioner using such despicable means in a battle is reprehensible! Lucas Gray, I will publicize this and make you the shame of the martial arts world!¡± Jeffrey said with a gloomy expression, his eyes filled with killing intent.
When Jace, Rayson, and the others heard this, they immediately echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Lucas Gray, you¡¯re a despicable viin. A martial arts practitioner actually resorted to sneak attacks. You¡¯re simply shameless to the extreme! A person like you should be made an example of in the martial arts world so as not to let scum like you insult the entire martial arts world!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Lucas Gray isn¡¯t worthy of being a martial arts practitioner. We should break his limbs and make him a cripple forever!¡±
¡°I agree. We should cripple him so that he won¡¯t be able to do evil with his martial arts skills anymore!¡±
Edmund and the others were so infuriated by the shameless usations that they were on the verge of vomiting blood.
¡°Stop talking nonsense! I¡¯ve lived for more than seventy years, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone as shameless as you. You¡¯re twisting the truth and ndering Mr.
Gray! ¡±
¡°You¡¯re blind, but we¡¯re not! Clearly, Nameless rushed up and attacked Mr. Gray twice, but Mr. Gray knocked him back twice. Where did the sneak attackse from?¡±
¡°Moreover, with Mr. Gray¡¯s ability, why would he need to sneak attack a good-for-nothing like Nameless, who failed to even touch the corner of his clothes twice? What a joke!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If Mr. Gray had sneak attacked, Nameless¡¯s head would have already fallen to the ground. How could you shout here?¡±
¡°Besides, is this apetition in an arena? You wanted to kill Mr. Gray, but you failed. You even have the cheek to talk about martial arts spirit. You¡¯re making meugh my head off!¡±
On Lucas¡¯s side, Edmund, Jonah, Oscar, and the others were not to be trifled with either. They immediately retorted, scolding Jeffrey¡¯s people for distorting the truth and being shameless.
Jace and the others had maliciously ndered Lucas to begin with, and after
Edmund and the others refuted them, they were instantly furious. They cursed, ¡°You bastards! Lucas Gray has always liked to make sneak attacks and doesn¡¯t care about morals at all. He even sneak attacked an elderly man in his sixties. In that case, we don¡¯t have to be polite with him anymore!¡±
They turned to Jeffrey and suggested, ¡°Mr. Arnault, I think it¡¯s better to let Master Nameless and Master Joyless attack together. Since Lucas Gray is so shameless, we should kill him!¡±
Jeffrey looked satisfied, but he still looked righteous as he said, ¡°Lucas Gray, you were the one who sneak attacked someone first. Since you¡¯re refusing to change your ways, you can¡¯t me us! Today, we¡¯re going to get rid of a scumbag for the martial arts world!
¡°Nameless, Joyless, the two of you attack together. Kill Lucas and get rid of evil for the world!¡±
He made it sound very righteous. He clearly wanted his subordinates to shamelessly fight two-on-one, but he still falsely used Lucas.
Edmund immediately jumped up in anger. ¡°Jeffrey, you old bastard, you¡¯re really too shameless! If you can¡¯t win, you can¡¯t win. You couldn¡¯t win in a one-on-one battle, so you¡¯re ganging up on Mr. Gray. If you said it clearly, I would still think that you¡¯re a man!
¡°You¡¯re clearly ndering Mr. Gray, but you¡¯re pretending to be sanctimonious about it and even saying that you¡¯re getting rid of evil for the world. You are so shameless that it¡¯s unbelievable! You¡¯ve lived for so long, so you¡¯ve developed your shamelessness to the extreme, haven¡¯t you?¡±
Bruce sneered. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re indeed a hypocrite! In terms of shamelessness, no one canpare to you!¡±
Even Jonah, who had just submitted to Lucas not long ago, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Arnault, I¡¯ve seen your upbringing and family education. They¡¯re indeed quite something. I¡¯ve never seen better!¡±
Damon also sneered. ¡°It¡¯s just shamelessness! But Mr. Gray¡¯s strength is apparent to all. He¡¯s not someone you can nder! So what if you send two people against Mr. Gray? They still won¡¯t be his match!
¡°I¡¯d like to see when they can¡¯t defeat Mr. Gray in a two-on-one if you¡¯ll still be shameless enough to say that Mr.. Gray sneak attacked them alone!¡±
Chapter 1380 - Chapter 1380: Where Do You Get Your Confidence From?
Chapter 1380: Where Do You Get Your Confidence From?
¡°Shut up! All of you, shut up!
¡°If you dare to disrespect me again, all of you will die!
¡°Go kill Lucas Gray for me. Kill him immediately!¡±
Being scolded by a group of people younger than him and who disregarded him, Jeffrey felt embarrassed and flew into a rage.
!!
Nameless and Joyless looked at each other. Their actions were extremely quick as they immediately charged at Lucas. They were so fast that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see their movements at all. They could only vaguely see two blurry ck figures rushing at Lucas.
Lucas¡¯s expression was still calm. Just as the two ck figures were about to reach him, he suddenly sneered. ¡°You have a death wish!¡±
Lucas threw two punches and hit the two ck shadows!
Bang!
Bang!
With the sounds of two violent collisions, the two ck shadows grunted and shot back again. Theynded at Jeffrey¡¯s feet, smashing two deep pits in the hard stone floor at the entrance of the Capital International Hotel.
Everyone was shocked. Before they could react, Lucas¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared in front of the two brothers.
Bang!
Lucas raised his foot and stepped on Nameless¡¯s neck. With a loud crack, he broke his neck!
Beside them, Joyless¡¯s expression changed drastically. Before he could be sad or angry, he was terrified and wanted to escape. But before he could react, Lucas stepped on his chest, and he couldn¡¯t struggle free.
¡°You¡ you¡¡± Joyless was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
¡°I sneak attacked?¡± Lucas looked at Jeffrey, who was standing in front of him, and said mockingly, ¡°Do I need to sneak attack to deal with these two good-for-nothings?¡±
Everyone was so shocked that their eyeballs were about to fall out.
If there were people who really believed that Lucas had used some kind of sneak attack to plot against Nameless, then no one believed such nonsense anymore.
What a joke. Lucas had faced the two brothers¡¯ attacks alone and sent them flying. It took less than five seconds for one of them to be dead and the other to be injured!
With such a huge disparity in strength, was there a need for Lucas to sneak attack?
There was a world of difference between them. It was as simple as an adult pushing down two children who had just learned to walk.
Would anyone say that the adult pushed down the two children with a sneak attack?
It was simply ridiculous!
Jeffrey¡¯s face had already turned pale.
He had watched helplessly as Nameless, one of his most capable subordinates, had his throat crushed by Lucas¡¯s foot. He had died in front of him and was still staring at him with his eyes wide open.
Seeing his other top expert seriously injured and unable to get up after being stepped on by Lucas and could be trampled to death at any moment and sent to apany his brother, Jeffrey felt a chill run down his spine!
At this moment, he truly felt a deep sense of fear toward Lucas!
Beside Jeffrey, Jace, Rayson, and the others, who had shouted the loudest earlier, seemed to have their necks suddenly pinched. Their faces were covered in cold sweat, and they couldn¡¯t say a word. They wished they could hide somewhere where Lucas couldn¡¯t see them.
Although they had long known that Lucas was extremely strong and not an ordinary person, it was only after seeing it with their own eyes that they finally understood how terrifyingly strong he was!
Even when Jeffrey¡¯s two most powerful experts joined forces, they couldn¡¯t touch Lucas at all. Instead, in just a few seconds, one of them died, and the other was injured. Such frightening strength had far exceeded the imagination of Jace, Rayson, and the others!
Greg, Eric, Samuel, and the others also looked at Lucas in fear, as if they were looking at a monster. The fear made their legs go weak and their bodies tremble.
¡°Lucas Gray, I admit that you are indeed very strong. You are much stronger than I imagined,¡± Jeffrey said while staring at Lucas. ¡°However, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible!
¡°I¡¯m warning you. You killed my subordinate, so you¡¯d better kneel down and apologize to me now. I can spare you this time! Otherwise, only endless revenge awaits you!¡±
Jeffrey¡¯s words were very domineering.
Lucas had defeated his two most powerful experts, but he still dared to speak to Lin Chen in such a manner. He wanted Lucas to kneel down and apologize to him!
Where did he get his confidence from?
But what Jeffrey said made Jace and the others, who had just fallen into despair and fear, instantly find hope again.
Jeffrey definitely had backup!
Otherwise, he would never have dared to provoke Lucas like this!
Although everyone knew that Jeffrey had been practicing martial arts for decades, he was in histe seventies after all. He was no match for Lucas.
But the force behind Jeffrey should be what he was relying on!
At the thought of which family Jeffrey was from, Jace, Rayson, and the others immediately became lively again.
¡°Lucas Gray, you¡¯re dead meat! You bumpkin, do you know how terrifying Mr. Arnault¡¯s background is? You¡¯d be scared to death if you knew! If you don¡¯t want to die, kneel down and apologize to Mr. Arnault immediately!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Arnault isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He¡¯s not someone that someone like you can afford to offend! You actually spoke rudely to him and even killed one of his subordinates. This is simply unforgivable!¡±
¡°Hehe, Mr. Arnault¡¯s revenge is definitely not something that ordinary people can withstand! Just wait to be hunted down until you die! You will never be able to escape!¡±
These people were like annoying flies, and they immediately started buzzing again.
Jeffrey was very pleased with what he heard. He raised his head and said proudly, ¡°Lucas Gray, did you hear that? The consequences of offending me are not something you can withstand!
¡°If you obediently admit your mistakes, kneel down, and beg for mercy, I¡¯ll consider¡ª Smack!
Before Jeffrey could finish speaking, Lucas suddenly raised his hand and pped him across the face!
Lucas was really annoyed. This person only had a little rtionship with the royal Arnaults, but he was actually pretending in front of him. Did he really think that he was afraid of him?
He was just pretending to be a big shot to intimidate others!
Although Lucas usually didn¡¯t attack the elderly or women, some people were just too despicable. Since he wanted to be beaten up, Lucas could only fulfill his wish..
Chapter 1381 - Chapter 1381: I’ll Satisfy You
Chapter 1381: I¡¯ll Satisfy You
Jeffrey¡¯s eyes widened as he felt the burning sensation on his face. He was stunned for a long time before he finally realized that he had really been pped!
He was pped by a boy in his twenties who was even younger than his grandsons!
¡°You¡ How dare you hit me?!¡± Jeffrey blurted out in disbelief.
Jeffrey had never suffered such humiliation in many years!
!!
Jace and the others were also stunned. It took them a while to realize what had happened, and their mouths were instantly wide open enough to fit a whole egg in!
They couldn¡¯t believe that Jeffrey, who was exceptionally noble in their eyes and whom they didn¡¯t dare to offend at all, had been pped by Lucas!
Moreover, it was in front of so many people!
This was simply forming a death feud with Jeffrey!
How dare Lucas?!
Was he really not afraid of the Arnaults¡¯ revenge?
¡°Lucas Gray, you¡ you actually¡ actually dared to p Mr. Arnault! Y-you¡¯re doomed!¡± Jace stuttered, unable to speak smoothly due to his extreme shock. Oh my god! Why is he so damn fearless?
In contrast to the extreme shock on Jeffrey¡¯s side, the people standing on Lucas¡¯s side felt relieved, and they even cheered and pped.
¡°Good! Well done! Mr. Gray, well done! You should p a shameless person like Jeffrey Arnault a few times to wake him up!¡±
¡°Haha, look at the expression on this old dog¡¯s face. It¡¯s so satisfying! Who does he think he is?
He actually wanted Mr. Gray to kneel and beg for mercy. Is he worthy? He deserved it!¡±
¡°When I heard what this old man said earlier, I was so pissed off. He doesn¡¯t have the demeanor of an elder at all. He talked so much nonsense without even blinking an eye, and he thinks the Arnaults are very powerful! Haha, how satisfying!¡±
Edmund, Bruce, Oscar, and the others felt at ease andfortable.
Smack!
Lucas pped Jeffrey again and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Arnault, was that a sneak attack?¡±
Jeffrey¡¯s face flushed red with anger, and he was on the verge of exploding with anger. ¡°Lucas Gray, how dare you humiliate me like this! I dare you to try touching me again!¡±
In his entire life, other than being kicked out by the royal Arnaults when he was young, his life had always been smooth sailing. With his noble status, no one had ever dared toy a hand on him!
And now was the most humiliating moment in Jeffrey¡¯s life!
Lucas smiled. ¡°Okay, Mr. Arnault. Since you want me to try touching you again, I can only obey.¡± He waved his hand again. Smack! A resounding pnded on Jeffrey¡¯s face again.
¡°Mr. Arnault, although your request for me to p you is very strange, you¡¯re already so old, so I have to remember to respect the old. I hope you¡¯re satisfied with this p.¡±
Lucas spoke with a smile, but what he said made Jeffrey almost fly into an uncontroble rage.
¡°You¡ You¡¡± Jeffrey¡¯s face was as red as blood, and his eyes were wide with anger. He was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and he couldn¡¯t even say aplete sentence.
However, Lucas continued, ¡°Hmm? Mr. Arnault, what are you trying to say? Are you still unsatisfied? Do you think that I pped you too lightly? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here to satisfy you. I will definitely satisfy you!¡±
With that, Lucas raised his hand again, and several resounding psnded on Jeffrey¡¯s face again.
Smack!
Smack!
Smack!
Smack!
Looking at the scene of Lucas pping Jeffrey, everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.
Jeffrey was the dignified helmsman of the Arnaults. He had lived for more than seventy years and had always been proud and noble. But now, Lucas was pping him mercilessly. It was unbelievable!
In particr, Lucas¡¯sst few ps loosened Jeffrey¡¯s teeth. Two teeth even broke, and blood spurted out of Jeffrey¡¯s mouth. This sight was even more shocking.
¡°Mr. Arnault, are you satisfied? If you¡¯re still not satisfied, I don¡¯t mind pping you a few more times until you¡¯re satisfied.¡± Lucas had a smile on his face, but his words were like a demon¡¯s.
¡°Ahhh! You bastard! I must kill you! I want you to die a horrible death!¡± Jeffrey was about to go crazy from anger. He could no longer endure it. With a furious roar, he formed a w with his fingers and grabbed at Lucas¡¯s face!
Lucas was standing in front of him now. He had to dig out Lucas¡¯s eyeballs and crush them to avenge himselfl
Lucas sneered. How could he be caught by someone like Jeffrey? He turned his body sideways and easily dodged Jeffrey¡¯s vicious attack. Then he kicked his knee, causing him to kneel on the ground.
He looked down at Jeffrey, who was kneeling on the ground in a sorry state. He put away the smile on his face and said coldly, ¡°Jeffrey Arnault, you should be d that you¡¯re old. I didn¡¯t want to have the reputation of killing the elderly, so I spared your life!
¡°Don¡¯t you like getting people to kneel down and apologize to you? Now, feel the feeling of kneeling on the ground and reflect on what you did wrong!¡±
Jeffrey hollered furiously, ¡°Punk! I must kill you! Kill you! Go to hell!¡±
He was indignant and wanted to charge at Lucas again. His goal was to hug Lucas¡¯s legs.
After hugging Lucas¡¯s legs, he had to tear off a piece of flesh from them!
¡°You really don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors!¡± Lucas snorted coldly and kicked Jeffrey to the ground. Then before Jeffrey could do anything else, he stepped on his chest, preventing him from moving.
¡°Are you still indignant? Hehe, your life is already in my hands. What right do you have to be indignant?¡± Lucas asked with a sneer. At the same time, he stepped harder on Jeffrey¡¯s chest.
Although this wouldn¡¯t directly trample Jeffrey to death, it would still cause him extreme pain and difort.
¡°You¡ you actually¡¡±
Jeffrey felt a sharp pain in his chest, as if even the air in his lungs had been squeezed out, making it extremely difficult for him to breathe.
¡°Do you know who I am? I¡ am a member of the royal Arnault family! If you dare to touch me, the Arnaults will never let you off!
¡°You¡¯re just a nobody. If a royal family branch wants to kill you, you won¡¯t be able to escape no matter how good your martial arts skills are!
¡°You¡ Cough cough. Let go of me immediately and kneel down to beg me to spare you!¡±
Lucas looked at Jeffrey under his foot speechlessly. He had no idea what was going on in his mind..
...
Chapter 1382 - Chapter 1382: Is There Backup?
Chapter 1382: Is There Backup?
Now, the person being stepped on and whose life was under someone¡¯s control was Jeffrey. But he still acted as if he was the most impressive and great person, and he actually dared to order Lucas to kneel down and beg him. There was really something wrong with his brain.
Otherwise, Jeffrey wouldn¡¯t have thought that the royal Arnaults were so mighty that when Lucas heard the name, he should immediately kneel down to beg for mercy in fright.
Lucas had never seen such a pretentious and stupid person.
He was already on the verge of death, but he was still trying to use the name of a family to suppress him. It was really too ridiculous.
Lucas narrowed his eyes and pulled Jeffrey up from the ground. ¡°Jeffrey Arnault, it seems that you still haven¡¯t figured out your own situation. In that case, I¡¯ll help you. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying you!¡±
Jeffrey gulped and asked nervously, ¡°Wh-what do you want to do?¡±
The helmsmen standing beside Jeffrey also looked nervous, afraid that Lucas would do something to Jeffrey.
Jeffrey was the backbone of their group!
If Jeffrey hadn¡¯t arrived and gathered six of the eight top families of DC, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to be hostile with Lucas at all, much less fight against him!
They had thought that Jeffrey definitely had a way to deal with Lucas and were all ready to deal with the defeated Lucas. But they didn¡¯t expect that Jeffrey¡¯s two most powerful experts were not Lucas¡¯s match at all. Even Jeffrey himself had been pped by Lucas in front of so many people and had even lost a few of his teeth, making himpletely disgraced.
And now, Jeffrey had fallen into Lucas¡¯s hands, and even his life was under Lucas¡¯s control.
This waspletely different from what they had imagined!
Jace had long hated Lucas to the core, so much so that he wished Lucas would immediately die in front of him. But in the end, Lucas didn¡¯t die no matter what. Now, he was still so arrogant. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve controlled Mr. Arnault in public and even bullied him. He¡¯s an elderly man in his seventies. Are you still human?¡± Jace scolded Lucas righteously.
¡°Moreover, Mr. Arnault is from the royal Arnault family. If you dare to treat Mr. Arnault like this, the royal Arnaults will definitely not let you off! Do you think you can continue living a carefree
Jace hurriedly said to Jeffrey, ¡°Mr. Arnault, Lucas Gray is just a pitiful worm who has been kicked out of the Huttons for more than twenty years. He has no background at all. He just went to be a soldier for a few years and learned some martial arts. Then he thought that he was very powerful and looked down on everyone. Even I was bullied by him!
¡°Back then, if the Huttons hadn¡¯t raised him for a few years, and my father hadn¡¯t been kind enough to hand over the Stardust Corporation to him after seeing how pitiful he was, he would still be living miserably in Orange County. He would still be the live-in son-inw of a small family and would be worse than a pig. He would be looked down on every day!
¡°But this person doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful at all. He¡¯s an ungrateful bastard!
¡°Mr. Arnault, you don¡¯t have to be polite with such a person. I know that you must have arranged other top experts around here. Now, you should quickly call them out to kill this bastard!¡± Lucas nced at Jace and found that he was still as stupid and vicious as ever.
He had thought that after Jace lost his position as the sessor of the Huttons and was frightened by him a few times, he should have be a bit smarter. At the very least, he should understand that Lucas wasn¡¯t someone he could provoke.
Unexpectedly, Jace was still so stupid. At this time, he was still thinking about how to plot against Lucas and get Jeffrey to find people to deal with him.
Actually, Jace did seem to have grown a little smarter after the repeated blows. He had revealed a little of Lucas¡¯s background in front of Jeffrey and clearly told him that Lucas had no backing to rely on so that he could deal with him boldly.
But it was unknown if Jace had selectively forgotten or intentionally left out the most important part¡ªLucas¡¯s true identity.
Rayson also hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Arnault, Jace is right. Lucas Gray is indeed a nobody with no background. He¡¯s just an illegitimate son of the Huttons. He was kicked out of the Hutton family twenty years ago and chased out of DC. Only this year did he suddenly return to DC. He doesn¡¯t have any other background or backing!
¡°Such a small fry dares to offend you like this. He deserves to die! Mr. Arnault, quickly call out the other experts you¡¯ve arranged to kill him!
¡°Even if you kill him now, no one will say a word for him, much less avenge him!¡±
¡°Mr. Arnault, that¡¯s right. Kill Lucas Gray!¡±
Greg, Samuel, and the others also spoke up.
Jeffrey¡¯s expression was very gloomy. He shut his mouth tightly and didn¡¯t say a word. But a glint shed across his eyes, as if he was thinking about something.
But what Jace, Rayson, and the others said immediately annoyed Edmund and the others.
With anger written all over his face, Edmund was the first to step forward and roar, ¡°Bullshit! Who said that even if Mr. Gray dies, no one will care or take revenge? As long as I, Edmund Cole, am around, no one is allowed to touch Mr. Gray! And if something really happens to him, I will definitely take revenge for him even if I have to risk the destruction of the Coles!¡±
Bruce also stepped forward and said righteously, ¡°That¡¯s right! Mr. Gray still has the Hales following him. I won¡¯t let you touch him easily!¡±
¡°And the Parkers too! There¡¯s no way you cany a hand Mr. Gray!¡±
¡°The same goes for the Smiths!¡±
¡°And the Fullers too!¡±
Immediately, the several helmsmen standing beside Lucas spoke up one after another, expressing their support for Lucas.
If not for the fact that they believed in Lucas so much, they wouldn¡¯t still be standing firmly on his side at this time.
They had confidence in Lucas and believed that he would never fail.
Of course, they knew very well that this was a risky gamble. They were betting all of their family¡¯s assets and lives that Lucas would definitely win.
If Lucas won, they would win as well.
But if Lucas lost, everything they had, including their lives, would probably be lost as well.
Their lives were already closely linked to Lucas¡¯s.
Lucas looked up at the people talking beside him, and a faint smile slowly appeared on his lips.
No matter when or for what reason, it wasn¡¯t a bad feeling to know that there was a group of people willing to speak up for him and willing to gamble their lives with him..
Chapter 1383 - Chapter 1383: You’re So Pitiful
Chapter 1383: You¡¯re So Pitiful
On the other side, Jace rolled his eyes in disdain. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re just a motley crew formed by ignorant third-rate families. How dare you threaten us?
¡°We have six of the eight top families in DC on our side. If we want to crush your small families to death, it¡¯s as easy as crushing a few ants! You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas sneered, his eyes cold as he looked at Jace.
Jace subconsciously shivered and immediately looked away, not daring to look into Lucas¡¯s eyes anymore, wishing he could hide behind everyone.
For some reason, he felt a great sense of danger from Lucas¡¯s gaze. It was as if his heart had been stabbed by a knife.
But at the thought that he had six other families beside him and that their lineup was even stronger, Jace regained his courage. ¡°Lucas, are you unconvinced? Isn¡¯t that a collection of junk on your side?¡±
Lucas narrowed his eyes and suddenlyughed. ¡°Is that so? Do you think that you¡¯re so impressive and noble? Yes, I don¡¯t have any backers to rely on. But a person like me is enough to suppress people like you who have a lot of backers. You can only stand there and talk, but no one dares toe forward and attack me!
¡°Inparison, who is junk?¡±
¡°You!¡± Jace was furious, but what Lucas said hit the nail on the head. He really didn¡¯t dare to go forward and fight with Lucas.
However, he was unwilling to admit defeat in front of Lucas. He could only retort indignantly and ipetently, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re impressive and invincible! Just you wait. Mr. Arnault will definitely not let you off! If the royal Arnaults know that you bullied the Arnaults, they will definitely hunt you down all over the world! Let¡¯s see how long you can continue to be arrogant!¡±
Lucas couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on Jace¡¯s childish words. He ignored him and turned to Jeffrey, who was in his hand. ¡°Mr. Arnault, I really pity you now.
¡°Look, you¡¯ve fallen into my hands, and your life and death are in my hands. But the families you¡¯ve won over don¡¯t even dare to move, let alone save you. They only dare to stand far away and talk nonsense. They only know how to encourage you to deal with me. Look at how pitiful you are!
¡°Just now, Rayson Williams said that no one would care about me after I died, but the people around me immediately refuted him. What about you? Mr. Arnault, if I kill you right now, do you think those people over there will rush out to avenge you?¡±
There was undisguised mockery in Lucas¡¯s voice. Then he let go of Jeffrey and looked at him with a faint smile.
Jeffrey¡¯s expression was gloomy. After regaining his freedom, he didn¡¯t move. Instead, he looked at Eric, Jace, Rayson, and the others who had just submitted him, his gaze dark and profound.
Then he suddenly ordered, ¡°Speaking of which, you have indeed been standing there for a long time. It¡¯s time to move. I order you to kill Lucas Gray immediately! Do it now!¡±
His words stunned Jace, Rayson, and the others.
No one expected Lucas to suddenly release Jeffrey, and no one expected Jeffrey to be affected by what Lucas said. He actually ordered them to kill Lucas!
But how were they going to kill Lucas?
Just now, Jeffrey had sent out his two most powerful experts, but they had been no match for Lucas at all. Even when the two of them joined forces, they couldn¡¯t touch Lucas at all. Instead, he had killed one of them and severely injured the other.
Lucas was so powerful. Who would dare to rush forward to deal with him at this moment?
They encouraged Jeffrey to attack Lucas because they knew that Jeffrey was from the royal Arnault family and had to have a top expert following him.
Furthermore, they thought that it was impossible for Jeffrey toe here and fight against Lucas with just a few people. Thus, they all felt that Jeffrey must have prepared extremely powerful backup. Even if Nameless and Joyless died, he definitely had other ways to deal with Lucas.
As for them¡ they didn¡¯t have anyone who could go against Lucas. Sending their subordinates out would only be sending them to their deaths. Who would be willing?!
For a moment, the members of the five families looked left and right, hoping that the people around them would go up while they hid at the back.
After a few minutes, no one dared to step forward and say that they were going to deal with Lucas.
As for Lucas¡¯s side, they had far fewer people than the other side, but their aura was much stronger than the other side¡¯s.
Especially after hearing Jeffrey¡¯s order, Edmund was the first to step forward and stand in front of Lucas. He red at Jeffrey, Jace, and the others and shouted, ¡°You won¡¯t be able toy a hand on Mr. Gray unless the Coles are destroyed!¡±
¡°If anyone dares to touch Mr. Gray, the Hales will definitely not let them off!¡±
¡°With the Parkers here, no one cany a finger on Mr. Gray!¡±
¡°The Smiths are here too. If anyone dares to make a move against Mr. Gray, I¡¯ll kill them first!¡±
¡°If you want to harm Mr. Gray, you have to get past the Fullers first!¡±
Instantly, the few helmsmen standing beside Lucas stood in front of him with furious expressions as they red at the group of people opposite them.
This scene was actually surprisingly shocking. It was because there were so few of them and everyone¡¯s expressions were very serious that they subconsciously carried a tragic and magnificent feeling, making it even more shocking.
Indeed, among these families, other than the Smiths, which were one of the eight top families, the other families, such as the Parkers, the Hales, the Coles, the Fullers, and a few others, were all second-tier families in DC or families that had juste to DC to develop. Naturally, they were notparable to the eight top families of DC.
But now, the helmsmen of these families were standing in front of Lucas with an imposing manner. The aura they produced was extremely astonishing, and it even suppressed the alliance of the seven families opposite them.
Many people were shocked speechless.
Lucas smiled at Jeffrey. ¡°Mr. Arnault, do you see? I don¡¯t need to give any orders to the people who follow me. They will take the initiative to protect me and not let you do anything to me.
¡°And look at the people on your side. Even though you¡¯ve ordered them to take action immediately, they only know how to shirk and don¡¯t dare toe forward for fear of losing their subordinates. They will only encourage you to take action so that they can sit back and enjoy the fruits of yourbor.
¡°These people are the real ingrates. They¡¯re choosing to follow you now because you¡¯re still useful to them. Of course, even though you¡¯re very useful to them, they don¡¯t dare to step forward to save you when you¡¯re in danger. Look, aren¡¯t you pitiful?
¡°Moreover, how long do you n to keep these ingrates around you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will stab you in the back when they think you¡¯re useless?¡±
What Lucas said immediately caused the expressions of Jace, Rayson, Greg, and the others to change drastically!.
Chapter 1384 - Chapter 1384: Strange Alliance
Chapter 1384: Strange Alliance
Jace immediately shouted, ¡°Mr. Arnault, Lucas is deliberately sowing discord! We will never betray you!
¡°I think he knows that we have more people on our side and he has fewer people on his, so he¡¯s trying to sow discord between us so that we fight among ourselves first! Don¡¯t fall for his trap!¡±
The others hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Arnault. You mustn¡¯t be fooled by this punk! He just wants you to be hostile toward us and target us!¡±
¡°Exactly. Mr. Arnault, this punk is simply evil. We can¡¯t let him live! You¡¯d better quickly call out the elites of the Arnaults that you¡¯ve arranged and kill Lucas Gray!¡±
¡°I concur. Mr. Arnault, hurry up and kill him! This punk deserves to die!¡±
Hearing these people trying to get Jeffrey to kill him, Lucas ignored them and continued to say to Jeffrey, ¡°Mr. Arnault, do you see that? These people keep saying that they¡¯re on your side, but they only know how to ask you to call people over to deal with me while they¡¯re just waving gs and shouting at the side. They don¡¯t even dare to send out a single subordinate.
¡°And this is because they know that I¡¯m very powerful. They know that even if they send people over, they¡¯ll only be tempting fate in front of me. They can¡¯t bear to part with their subordinates.
¡°However, they keep encouraging you to send people. They want to use me to kill all the experts you send to weaken the Arnaults.
¡°And when most of the Arnaults¡¯ experts are dead, I will definitely be exhausted and unable to fight anymore. At that time, they will take this opportunity to take us both down.
¡°This way, not only will they use you to get rid of me, their enemy, but they will also use me to weaken the Arnaults so that they can divide the Arnaults¡¯ assets as spoils of war!
¡°Mr. Arnault, as smart as you are, you should have thought of such an oue, right?¡±
Lucas¡¯s tone was gentle, but there were swords hidden in his words, and every word pricked Jeffrey¡¯s and the helmsmen¡¯s hearts.
Jeffrey¡¯s expression became more and more sullen. He knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t scaremongering. It was very likely that it would really happen! And he could even imagine what the scene would be like in his mind.
Seeing that Jeffrey¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Jace and others started panicking.
Jeffrey was really convinced by Lucas. He was starting to suspect them!
Lucas did it on purpose. He deserved to die!
Rayson was the most panicked. He had already betrayed people twice in a row. If Jeffrey suspected that someone would betray him, he would definitely be the first one suspected!
¡°Mr. Arnault, you¡¯re so smart and wise. You must be able to tell that Lucas Gray is trying to sow discord between us and make you suspect us! We really won¡¯t do that. You have to believe us!¡± Rayson said anxiously to Jeffrey.
Lucas smiled. ¡°Oh? Mr. Williams, you don¡¯t seem to agree with my spection. How about this?
Shall you send people to kill me first?¡±
When Rayson heard this, his expression instantly stiffened.
He only wanted to show his loyalty in front of Jeffrey. It would be best if he could get Jeffrey to send people to kill Lucas. But he didn¡¯t say that he would take the lead and get his subordinates to send themselves to their deaths!
If his people could defeat Lucas, would he still suffer in front of him every time? Would he still dare to be angry but not dare to speak out? Rayson froze and didn¡¯t dare to speak.
Lucas smiled. ¡°Mr. Williams, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Aren¡¯t you very loyal to Mr. Arnault and can¡¯t wait to kill me immediately? What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m standing right here. Why don¡¯t you dare to send anyone to attack me?
¡°Or do you really want Mr. Arnault and I to fight to the death so that you can take advantage of the situation to reap benefits?¡±
Lucas said these things on purpose. Rayson¡¯s repeated betrayals had already made Lucas want to kill him.
Jeffrey red at Rayson Williams and said coldly, ¡°Rayson Williams, send people to deal with Lucas Gray immediately!¡±
Rayson had a bitter taste in his mouth as cold sweat broke out all over his body. He stammered, ¡°Mr. Arnault, y-you think too highly of the Williams. The Williams are no match for Lucas Gray! Only the top experts of the Arnaults can deal with him!¡±
¡°Bastard!¡± Jeffrey was furious. He raised his hand and pped Rayson hard in the face. ¡°Rayson
Williams, do you really think I¡¯m a fool? If you still don¡¯t dare to attack, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±
Rayson covered his face, but he still said pitifully, ¡°Mr. Arnault, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to attack Lucas Gray, but¡ but I really can¡¯t beat him!¡±
¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± Jeffrey pped Rayson¡¯s face again, extremely angry.
Jeffrey was certain that Rayson had a hidden agenda, so he couldn¡¯t be bothered with him anymore. He suddenly pointed at Jace and ordered, ¡°Huttons, go deal with Lucas Gray!¡±
Jace was shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Arnault, I¡ These people of the Huttons are useless too. They¡¯re no match for Lucas Gray! I think we¡ª¡±
¡°Good-for-nothing!¡± Jeffrey pped Jace before he could finish speaking. ¡°Do you also not dare to touch Lucas Gray, huh? You don¡¯t even dare to send out your subordinates, but you keep urging me the Arnaults to. Do you also have that idea?¡±
The corner of Jace¡¯s mouth cracked from the p, and blood flowed out, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak back at all. He could only lower his head and pretend to be deaf.
The Huttons didn¡¯t have many experts to begin with, and he still had to leave some people to deal with Roman. He clearly knew he would be sending people out to die, so how could he do such a thing?
Jeffrey looked at Samuel. ¡°Howards, you go!¡±
Samuel shrank his neck and pretended to be dead.
Smack!
Jeffrey pped him to the ground and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re also a good-for-nothing!¡±
¡°Steeles, you go!¡±
Greg immediately lowered his head and pretended to be deaf.
¡°Bransons!¡±
Eric lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.
Jeffrey was about to die of anger. These people kept saying that they wanted to kill Lucas with him, but when he asked them to deal with Lucas, none of them dared to move. They only encouraged the Arnaults to attack. Did they really think he was a fool?
From the looks of it, Lucas was right. These bastards were all ingrates. Other than using him, they didn¡¯t know how to do anything else!
¡°Alright, all of you can continue to pretend to be deaf and mute. You don¡¯t dare to send anyone to attack, right?¡±
Jeffrey was so angry that he suddenlyughed and announced, ¡°Then, I, Jeffrey Arnault, announce again that from now on, the Arnaults will join forces with Mr. Lucas Gray and start a war against your six families!¡±
As soon as he said this, everyone¡¯s eyes immediately widened in shock!.
Chapter 1385 - Chapter 1385: Compensate My Brother
Chapter 1385: Compensate My Brother
What¡ what did they just hear?
Jeffrey actually said that he wanted to join forces with Lucas?
Moreover, he wanted to join forces with Lucas to deal with them?
Was¡ was Jeffrey¡¯s brain suddenly damaged?
Lucas was clearly an enemy of the Arnaults. He had just killed an expert who had been Jeffrey¡¯s subordinate for many years and pped Jeffrey so many times in public that he had knocked his teeth out!
Was Jeffrey crazy? Why did he suddenly want to ally with Lucas?
Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, Jeffrey walked up to Lucas and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gray, I¡¯ve offended you previously. I wonder if you¡¯re still willing to form an alliance with the Arnaults to quell the chaos in front of us?¡±
At this moment, Jeffrey no longer had the insufferably domineering aura from before. Instead, he lowered his stance and bowed slightly, as if he was afraid that Lucas would reject him.
Everyone was dumbfounded as they stared at this scene in front of them in utter disbelief.
Lucas took a deep look at Jeffrey and suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. Arnault, you¡¯re being too serious. Since you want to form an alliance with me, I naturally have to appreciate your kindness.¡± This meant that he agreed to Jeffrey¡¯s request for an alliance!
¡°Hahaha, great!¡± Jeffrey threw his head back andughed. Then he hooked his arm around Lucas¡¯s shoulder and announced loudly, ¡°From now on, Lucas is my brother. Whoever dares to make things difficult for him will be making things difficult for me, Jeffrey Arnault! Do you hear
Lucas was also smiling. It was as if he and Jeffrey had really resolved their grudge and they became brothers.
Rayson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his face immediately turned deathly pale.
In order to join Jeffrey, he had betrayed Lucas and kept shouting to kill him. Now, Jeffrey had actually formed an alliance with Lucas and even called him brother. What should he do now?
Lucas would definitely take revenge on him!
No, I can ¡®t let Mr. Arnault form an alliance with Lucas Gray! Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to survive!
¡°Mr. Arnault, don¡¯t be deceived by this bastard! He¡¯s just a punk who¡¯s still wet behind the ears. He doesn¡¯t have any status or background. What qualifications does he have to address an honorable person like you as his brother? You can¡¯t do that!¡±
¡°Scram!¡± Jeffrey kicked Rayson to the ground angrily. ¡°You bastard, you were a coward just now and refused to move. Now, you¡¯re here to sow discord between Lucas and me. Do you want to die? Then I might as well fulfill your wish!
¡°Before eight o¡¯clock tonight, you have topensate Lucas five billion dors and then get out of DC with the Williams family. You¡¯re never allowed to return! If you dare not to do as you¡¯re told, I¡¯ll immediately bring the Arnaults¡¯ experts to the Williams¡¯ manor and make the Williamspletely disappear from the world!¡±
Rayson was scared out of his wits.
He didn¡¯t expect Jeffrey to threaten to destroy the Williams for Lucas!
Rayson couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a thud, he knelt on the ground and begged, ¡°No, Mr. Arnault, please spare the Williams and don¡¯t chase us out of DC! I¡ I¡¯ve offended Mr. Gray. It¡¯s my fault. I admit it. I canpensate Mr. Gray with five billion or even six billion dors. I just beg you not to drive us out of DC!¡±
All the foundation of the Williams was in DC. If they were driven out, the Williams would really not be far from destruction!
¡°Then six billion dors. You have to hand the money to Lucas before eight tonight. If you don¡¯t give it, then don¡¯t me me for knocking on your door and destroying your entire family!¡± Jeffrey said firmly.
While Rayson heaved a sigh of relief, he also felt extremely pained. This was a total of six billion dors! He was really unwilling to give it to Lucas just like that. But under Jeffrey¡¯s pressure, he didn¡¯t dare to bargain. His expression was so miserable that he looked like he was about to cry.
The other helmsmen were also anxious and uneasy, afraid that Jeffrey would punish them too.
Sure enough, what they were afraid of happened. The next second, Jeffrey looked at them and ordered, ¡°You¡¯re the same. You went against Lucas and made him very unhappy. Each of your families will take out two billion dors topensate him!
¡°Just like the Williams, if yourpensation doesn¡¯t reach Lucas by eight tonight, the Arnaults will bring our experts to visit you! Do you hear me?¡±
Two billion dors!
Many people¡¯s vision turned ck.
Although they were all from the eight top families of DC and their family assets totaled tens of billions, two billion dors was their ie for a year!
Greg didn¡¯t want to give so much, but he knew that it was impossible for him not to fork out a single cent, so he probed, ¡°Mr. Arnault, two billion is too much, isn¡¯t it? Can it be less? After all, we didn¡¯t cause any harm to Mr. Gray¡ª¡±
¡°Greg Steele, since you think it¡¯s too much, you canpensate him with four billion dors! If you dare to have any objections, I¡¯ll double it! I want to see how brave you are to bargain with me!¡± Jeffrey said coldly.
Greg¡¯s vision darkened, and he almost fainted.
He thought that two billion dors was too much and wanted to strive to lose less, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would increase by four billion dors instead!
He wanted to say something else, but when he recalled Jeffrey saying that he would double it if he had any objections, he was so frightened that his face turned pale. He covered his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.
Seeing the Steeles¡¯ tragic fate, the other helmsmen, who had many objections and felt that two billion was too much, didn¡¯t dare to speak.
They would grit their teeth and acknowledge it. It was much better thanpensating four or six billion dors!
Seeing that these helmsmen had no objections, Jeffrey turned around and looked at Lucas with a smile. He said as if he was asking for credit, ¡°Lucas, are you satisfied with my decision?¡±
Lucas smiled. ¡°It¡¯s great. Thank you, Jeffrey!¡±
¡°Hahaha, well said!¡± Jeffreyughed loudly and swept his gaze across the helmsmen in front of him. He shouted, ¡°What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and go back to transfer the money to Lucas! I¡¯ll say this first. If anyone doesn¡¯t transfer the money before eight tonight, don¡¯t me me for what happens!¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave now!¡± The helmsmen didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and hurriedly left with their families.
What happened today?!
Everything was a mess. Not only did they not get any benefits, but everyone¡¯s families even suffered heavy losses. Only Lucas received twenty billion dors inpensation for no reason. It was simply infuriating!
Seeing that everyone had left, Jeffrey smiled and said to Lucas, ¡®ILucas, since the matter has been resolved, I¡¯ll leave too. Let¡¯s have a good drink another day!¡±
¡°Alright, see youter, Jeffrey.¡± Lucas smiled as he watched Jeffrey leave. After he left, his expression suddenly darkened..
Chapter 1386 - Chapter 1386: New Backer
Chapter 1386: New Backer
Thank you readers!
Oscar was in a happy daze. He said to Lucas joyfully, ¡°Mr. Gray, you¡¯re amazing! That insufferably arrogant Jeffrey Arnault actually took the initiative to form an alliance with you and even called you his brother. This way, no one in DC will dare to provoke you in the future!¡±
Lucas looked at Oscar as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Do you really think he wants to form an alliance with me and call me brother?¡±
Oscar was dumbfounded. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that so?¡±
Lucas was speechless.
Jeffrey¡¯s attitude changed so quickly and stiffly. One second, they were mortal enemies, and the next, they were good brothers with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. Anyone with a brain would think that something was amiss, right?
¡°That was just Jeffrey Arnault¡¯s way of protecting himself.¡± Jonah walked over and exined to Oscar, who was still confused. ¡°He was too arrogant when he came, so he didn¡¯t bring many people with him. After his most powerful subordinates, Nameless and Joyless, were defeated by Mr. Gray, he didn¡¯t have much to rely on. Even if he really arranged other people, after seeing Mr. Gray¡¯s terrifying strength, he knew that they were no match for Mr. Gray.
¡°And the six families on his side are not reliable at all. If Jeffrey Arnault wanted to escape unscathed, he could only lower his head to Mr. Gray and be humble. He even deliberately called Mr. Gray his brother and asked forpensation for Mr. Gray.
¡°That¡¯s why Jeffrey Arnault is a smart person. He knows when to yield and when to stand tall. No wonder he could live to such an old age and still hold the authority of the Arnault family firmly in his hands.¡±
After hearing Jonah¡¯s exnation, Oscar finally realized that Jeffrey had pretended to form an alliance!
¡°So¡ that old man was pretending just now? He said those things in front of so many people. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯ll go back on his word and go back to the Arnaults to find people to deal with us?¡± Oscar said anxiously.
Lucas shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry for the time being. Jeffrey Arnault is pretending to form an alliance, but he¡¯s also a smart person. He knows that I¡¯m not to be trifled with, so he won¡¯t fall out with me so quickly. At most, he¡¯ll find someone else and get them to do his dirty work. ¡±
At this moment, Jeffrey was already in his car and on the way back to the Arnaults¡¯.
Beside him sat an extremely ordinary-looking ck-clothed old man. However, the brilliant light shooting out from his eyes was enough to prove that this old man wasn¡¯t an ordinary person but an extremely powerful martial arts expert.
¡°Mr. Arnault, are you really going to form an alliance with that punk Lucas Gray and call him your brother?¡± the old man asked with a frown.
He had already seen everything that had just happened in the dark, but he was Jeffrey¡¯s trump card. Since Jeffrey hadn¡¯t called him, he hadn¡¯t appeared and only asked now.
The smile on Jeffrey¡¯s face had long disappeared. With a gloomy expression, he said coldly, ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just a kid. Is he qualified to be my brother? He¡¯s not worthy!¡±
¡°Then, just now¡?¡± the old man said doubtfully. ¡°If you wanted to protect yourself, you could have let me do it. I can definitely take down that punk!¡±
Jeffrey shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re my greatest trump card. No one knows of your existence. Now isn¡¯t the time for you to appear.
¡°As for that kid Lucas Gray, you just need to know that I¡¯m faking an alliance to lull him. That kid is so arrogant and actually dares to call himself the King of DC. Heh, he¡¯s simply courting death!
¡°Even the royals don¡¯t dare to be king in DC. They don¡¯t even dare to ce their influences in DC. How can a young kid like him be worthy? Just wait and see. Soon, someone wille to deal with him. We just have to watch the show!¡±
Jeffrey¡¯s gaze was cold as he suddenly ordered, ¡°Spread the news that Lucas Gray is going to be the King of DC immediately!¡±
The turmoil in the capital temporarily calmed down. The various families were busy reorganizing their families, and they were all very busy.
As for Lucas, he was in the chairman¡¯s office of the Stardust Corporation¡¯s headquarters and received thepensation from several of the eight top families in DC.
Soon, billions of dors more appeared in the Stardust Corporation¡¯s ounts.
Flynn¡¯s mouth was crooked with joy when he saw the additional money in the ounts.
But he also said to Lucas truthfully, ¡°The other families have already transferred two billion dors over, and the Steeles have transferred four billion. Only the Williams haven¡¯t transferred six billion.¡±
Seeing that it was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Lucas frowned.
With Rayson¡¯s timid personality, it was unlikely that he would dare to disobey Jeffrey.
That was unless¡ he found a stronger backer!
At that moment, Lucas¡¯s phone rang. It was Jeffrey.
¡°Lucas, have you received the six billion dors inpensation from the Williams?¡± Jeffrey asked warmly.
Lucas¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Not yet. All that¡¯s left is the Williams¡¯pensation.¡±
¡°Sigh, it looks like my guess is right!¡± Jeffrey sighed intentionally and said solemnly, ¡°Lucas, the reason I called you is to tell you that I just received news that Rayson Williams seems to have cozied up to the Hills family, the royal family branch. I guessed that that dishonest coward would definitely go back on his word, so I quickly called you to ask. It seems that my premonition is about toe true!
¡°Lucas, I can¡¯t do anything about this matter! The Hills belong to the royal family, and the person
Rayson Williams cozied up to is a direct descendant of the royal family. His name is Bradley
Hills. I¡¯m just someone who has left the Arnaults for decades. I really can¡¯t fight against them! ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this. The Hills are very difficult to deal with. Furthermore, they¡¯re a branch of the royal family. They have many experts. Lucas, you¡ you have to be careful these days!¡±
Jeffrey seemed to be very guilty.
Lucas raised his eyebrows. Sure enough, he had guessed correctly. Rayson had indeed found a new backer, so he didn¡¯t n to listen to Jeffrey and Lucas anymore. As for the six billion dors inpensation, he naturally wouldn¡¯t pay it.
However, did Rayson think that Lucas would be afraid just because he had cozied up to the Hills? What belonged to Lucas, he had to hand over!
As for the Hills¡ It just so happened that Lucas had a feud with Ashton Hills. If they didn¡¯t know what was good for them, Lucas might as well give them a heavy blow so that they wouldn¡¯t dare to extend their ws casually again!.
Chapter 1387 - Chapter 1387: Don’t Even Think About Reneging
Chapter 1387: Don¡¯t Even Think About Reneging
Thank you readers!
After hanging up, Lucas called Rayson.
¡°Hello, who is it?¡± Rayson had long known Lucas¡¯s cell phone number, but he still deliberately asked. The smugness and disrespect in his voice could be heard clearly through the phone.
¡°Rayson Williams, when will you transfer the six billion dors you promised?¡± Lucas asked directly, not wasting any time.
¡°What six billion dors? Mr. Gray, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡± Rayson feigned ignorance on purpose.
Then he said proudly, ¡°Ah, I almost forgot to tell you, Mr. Gray. The Williams have already submitted to the Hills, the royal family branch. Now, everything the Williams own belongs to the Hills. Mr. Gray, I¡¯m afraid what you want is impossible!¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°In that case, are you nning on reneging?¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, you can¡¯t say that!¡± Rayson said with a sarcastic smile.
¡°I¡¯ve already said it. Everything the Williams own now belongs to the Hillis. Mr. Gray, if you want to ask me for money, you¡¯re asking for something from the Hills. If you offend the Hills¡ I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t bear the consequences, right, Lucas Gray?¡±
He was using the Hills to threaten Lucas. He didn¡¯t believe that Lucas would dare to snatch something from the Hills!
¡°Alright, wait for me at the Williams residence. After eight tonight, if the six billion dors you promised hasn¡¯t arrived, I¡¯ll immediately go to the Williams residence and ask you for it personally!¡±
With that, Lucas hung up.
Did Rayson think that he could be arrogant in front of him just because he had found a new backer? As expected, he was a petty scoundrel!
But if Rayson thought that the name of the Hills could scare Lucas, he was gravely mistaken!
Meanwhile, in the Williams¡¯ manor, Rayson l s heart was racing after he heard Lucas¡¯sst sentence, and an uncontroble fear surged in his heart.
For some reason, he felt that the Hills didn¡¯t scare Lucas.
If¡ if Lucas really came to Williams residence in a while and forced him to pay the money, it would be fine. But if he wanted to kill them, the Williams wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this terrifying killing god!
At the thought of this, Rayson panicked and hurriedly made a call. ¡°Mr. Hills, the Williams are in big trouble. Please send experts to help!¡±
Soon, Jeffrey, who had been paying close attention to the Williams, received the news.
¡°Hehe, Lucas Gray gave Rayson Williams an ultimatum, but Rayson Williams didn¡¯t dare to face him, so he went to seek help from the Hills. Before long, Lucas Gray will be leaving for the Williams¡¯, right?
¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be able to see a good show soon!¡±
Jeffrey looked in the direction of the distant Williams¡¯ manor with a sinister smile.
Meanwhile, Bradley Hills, a third-generation direct descendant of the royal Hills, had already brought his people to the gates of the Williams¡¯ manor with an unfriendly expression on his face.
¡°Mr. Hills, you¡¯re finally here. Wee! Pleasee in!¡± Rayson had been waiting at the gates for a long time. The moment he saw Bradley, he bowed and greeted him, weing him into the Williams residence.
Bradley was about 30 years old. He was extremely handsome and exuded an iparably noble aura.
If Lucas was here, he might be able to tell that Bradley somewhat resembled Ashton Hills. However, he was more handsome and noble than Ashton.
After all, Bradley was a direct descendant of the Hills and highly regarded. On the other hand, Ashton was only a branch member. Their statuses in the Hills were iparable.
Bradley looked at Rayson in disgust and said coldly, ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t even deal with an ignorant young man in his twenties, and you¡¯re asking the Hills for help with such a trivial matter. What a good-for-nothing!¡±
Bradley didn¡¯t hide his contempt and disdain for Rayson at all.
The Hills were a branch of the dignified US royal family and had an extremely noble status. They had never been willing to befriend those so-called top families who reeked of new wealth.
But this time, Rayson took the initiative to beg the Hills to take in the Williams and make them a
vassal of the Hills.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Rayson had offered arge amount of wealth to the Hills, Bradley wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to talk with an ipetent person like Rayson.
Rayson didn¡¯t dare to get angry at all. He just nodded and bowed as he ttered, ¡°Mr. Hills, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing. Therefore, I can only rely on you to help me resolve this problem! As long as you help me deal with that bastard Lucas Gray, I will even kneel down to thank you!¡±
Bradley couldn¡¯t stand Rayson¡¯s cowardice and snorted in disdain. ¡°When will that punk arrive? I don¡¯t have much time to waste here waiting for someone.¡±
Rayson hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hills, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s already past eight o¡¯clock. Lucas Gray should be here soon. He will definitely arrive in less than half an hour!¡±
¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for another half an hour.¡± Bradley walked into the William residence impatiently.
If Rayson hadn¡¯t given him all of the Williams¡¯ assets, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such trivial matters.
Wasn¡¯t he just an ignorant young man in his twenties? As one of the eight top families of DC, the Williams couldn¡¯t even deal with such a young man. They really had an undeserved reputation!
At this moment, Lucas was indeed on his way to the Williams¡¯ manor.
He had already given Rayson enough time, but even when it was eight o¡¯clock, the Williams still didn¡¯t transfer the six billion dors. Lucas knew that Rayson had made his choice.
At the same time, Lucas had already decided not to give Rayson another chance.
There was really nothing much left to say to a petty scoundrel who had repeatedly betrayed him.
Soon, Lucas arrived at the entrance of the Williams¡¯ manor in the east of DC.
At this moment, the gates of the Williams¡¯ manor were tightly shut, and there were several burly guards standing at the gates, staring intently outside.
Upon seeing Lucas¡¯s car stop outside the Williams residence, the guards immediately shouted sternly, ¡°This is the Williams residence. Irrelevant people are to leave immediately!¡±
Lucas got out of the car and said coldly, ¡°Tell Rayson Williams toe out and see me!¡±
¡°Outrageous! How dare you call Mr. Williams by his name? Are you tired of living?¡± one of the guards shouted and walked forward, wanting to drive Lucas away.
¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Lucas sneered and kicked the burly guards to the ground. Then he kicked open the tightly shut metal gates of the Williams¡¯ manor.
Bang!
The kick deformed the sturdy and heavy carved iron gates, and they crashed to the ground, revealing the interior of the Williams¡¯ manor.
¡°Who is trespassing on the Williams¡¯ turf? You have a death wish!¡±
Upon hearing themotion at the gates, a team of nearly 30 people immediately ran out of the manor and blocked Lucas with grim expressions.
Lucas stood proudly and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get Rayson Williams toe out immediately. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±.
...
Chapter 1388 - Chapter 1388: Meeting Lucas
Chapter 1388: Meeting Lucas
Thank you readers!
¡°The Williams residence isn¡¯t a ce where anyone can behave atrociously! We have an esteemed guest today. Punk, you¡¯d better scram!¡±
The guards of the Williams gritted their teeth and refused to take a step back.
Just now, they had received orders from the helmsmen that no one was to charge into the Williams residence and offend their esteemed guest.
Lucas narrowed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on watchdogs, so he directly took action.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
With a series of crashing sounds, Lucas knocked all the Williams guards to the ground in just a few seconds. Theyy on the ground, clutching their injuries and moaning.
As for Lucas, he walked past the guards lying on the ground and headed straight for the Williams¡¯ main vi.
As Lucas advanced, guards constantly rushed out from various ces in an attempt to stop him. But without exc
If someone looked down from the sky above the Williams¡¯ manor, they would be able to clearly see the guards rushing forward one after another. But before they could even touch Lucas, they were sent flying, smashing into the flowers, trees, and ornaments along the way.
Lucas continued walking straight toward the main vi in the middle of the Williams¡¯ manor. His pace was neither fast nor slow, as though he was taking a leisurely stroll through a garden. He was very rxed.
In the main vi, Rayson was sitting on the sofa with Bradley. He brewed precious tea and personally served it to Bradley on the coffee table.
Bradley didn¡¯t even take a nce as he sat on the sofa with a cold expression.
Suddenly, the Williams¡¯ butler ran in, his forehead covered in sweat. He reported, ¡°Mr. Williams, Lucas Gray¡ He barged in and ising here. Even with all our guards, we couldn¡¯t stop him at all!
¡°Lucas Gray will be here soon. Mr. Williams, why don¡¯t you and this esteemed guest hide for a while?¡±
Rayson¡¯s hand trembled, and the blue-and-white teacup lid in his hand immediately hit the teacup with an ear-piercing sound.
¡°You¡ you can¡¯t even stop him for a few minutes?¡± Rayson asked absent-mindedly.
¡°Hmph!¡± Bradley snorted coldly and said with a scoff, ¡°You guys are really useless. One of the eight top families of DC can¡¯t even stop a young man! Rayson Williams, are your guards so useless?¡±
Rayson hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hills, you¡ you really can¡¯t me me for this! It¡¯s just that Lucas Gray is really a monster. He¡¯s extremely skilled at martial arts, and there aren¡¯t many people in DC who are his match!¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± Bradley scoffed. ¡°That can only mean that everyone in DC is a good-for-nothing! I don¡¯t believe that a young man only in his twenties canpare to those peerless experts who have been practicing martial arts for decades. Even if he started practicing martial arts since he was in his mother¡¯s womb, he¡¯s only been practicing for twenty-odd years.
¡°I thought the experts from the eight top families were not much weaker than the experts of the Hills, but now it seems that your people are just a bunch of good-for-nothings! Too useless!
¡°Rayson Williams, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Williams still have some money and can y a role in my future struggle for the position of the Hills¡¯ helmsman, with your terrible performance, you wouldn¡¯t even be worthy of catching my attention. Do you understand?¡±
Bradley belittled the Williams without sparing them any dignity.
No matter how shameless Rayson was, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little angry and unhappy at this moment.
What Bradley said was all nonsense. If the Williams could deal with Lucas, would Rayson still be afraid of Lucas¡¯s revenge and give all of the Williams¡¯ assets to the Hills, taking the initiative to be their vassal?
If it wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of Bradley criticizing him, he wouldn¡¯t have even sent a single person to stop Lucas. After all, there was no point in blocking him. They were just delivering themselves to him to suffer.
However, Rayson didn¡¯t dare to talk back to Bradley. He could only bow submissively and curry favor with him. ¡°Yes, Mr. Hills, you¡¯re right. The Williams are indeed useless. Therefore, I can only trouble your subordinate to deal with Lucas Gray. I hope that you can help me defeat him.
It¡¯s best if you can kill him and get rid of any future troubles!¡±
¡°Hmph, do I need you to teach me how to do things?¡± Bradley snorted arrogantly.
Then he ordered the tall and burly expert who had been standing behind him. ¡°Merkin, you¡¯re the most powerful expert under mymand, and yourbat strength ranks in the top five in the entire Hills family. When that punk named Lucas Grayester, you¡¯ll deal with him properly and let these people from the eight top families of DC have an eye-opener. Let them have a good look at the Hills¡¯ strength!¡±
¡°Yes, Mr. Bradley!¡± Merkin, the expert standing behind Bradley, replied in a low voice. He took two steps forward and stood in front of Bradley, assuming a posture of being ready to fight at any time.
It had to be said that Merkin was indeed a top powerhouse of the Hills. Just standing there, he had a vast and majestic aura exuding from his entire body, making people subconsciously tremble and not dare to have the slightest thought of bing enemies with him.
Rayson couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back. His face turned pale, and he barely suppressed the immense pressure and fear he felt due to this powerful aura.
Merkin was indeed one of the top five powerhouses of the royal Hills!
At the thought that such an expert was now on his side and would specially deal with Lucas, Rayson looked at Merkin with a burning gaze.
Such an expert should be able to handle Lucas Gray, right?
Boom!
Following a loud bang, a figure was suddenly smashed through the door of the Williams¡¯ main vi. He crashed on the floor and vomited blood.
Immediately afterward, Lucas¡¯s tall and slender figure appeared in front of Rayson and Bradley.
The moment Rayson saw Lucas, he was so frightened that his calves and stomach trembled, and he wanted to hide immediately. This was his subconscious reaction whenever he saw Lucas.
But when Rayson saw Bradley sitting steadily beside him, as well as Merkin standing in front of Bradley, he mustered up some courage. He frowned and reprimanded loudly, ¡°Lucas Gray, this is the property of the Williams. You barged into my property without permission and even injured so many people. What are you trying to do?¡±
Lucas nced at Rayson and then at Bradley and Merkin. His expression didn¡¯t change as he walked in leisurely. He found a seat on the sofa on the other side, sat down, and said leisurely, ¡°Mr. Williams, you shouldn¡¯t have Alzheimer¡¯s yet, right? You still owe me six billion dors. Are you not going to give it to me?¡±
eption, he sent them flying.
Chapter 1389 - Chapter 1389: Recruitment
Chapter 1389: Recruitment
Thank you readers!
Bradley narrowed his eyes. From the moment Lucas appeared, his eyes were fixed on Lucas. He wanted to see clearly what kind of person this young man who could make so many families in DC fear him was.
But at first nce, Bradley felt that there was nothing special about Lucas. He was tall, well-built, and handsome, but he didn¡¯t have the aura of an expert. Instead, he looked like an ordinary person.
But Bradley quickly changed his mind.
This was because he saw that Lucas had only casually nced at him and Merkin. It was as if he had just seen two passersby and didn¡¯t take them seriously at all. This was very unusual.
Merkin was one of the top five powerhouses of the Hills, and his aura was extremely terrifying. If an ordinary person saw Merkin, they would immediately be shocked by his aura. Their legs would go weak on the spot, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to stand.
Even a martial arts expert would feel a sense of fear and nervousness when they saw Merkin. It was absolutely impossible for them not to have a change in expression and look rxed like Lucas.
From this point of view, this young man who looked a few years younger than him did indeed have some skills. He was either braver than others or truly had some real skills.
He just didn¡¯t know how long he couldst against Merkin!
Rayson looked at Lucas, suppressed the fear in his heart, and said, ¡°Mr. Gray, I don¡¯t remember ever owing you any money.
¡°I¡¯m sure you already know that the person sitting beside me is Mr. Bradley Hills. He¡¯s the most highly regarded person among the third-generation direct descendants of the royal Hills family. There¡¯s a high chance that he will be the helmsman of the Hills in the future!
¡°And now, I¡¯m already Mr. Hills¡¯s man, and everything the Williams own, including all our wealth, belongs to Mr. Hills!
¡°If you want to ask me for money, you¡¯ll have to snatch it from Mr. Hills¡¯ pocket! You can bully me as you please, but Mr. Hills isn¡¯t someone you can afford to offend! Let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t court death yourself. Hurry up and get out of here, lest you don¡¯t even have an intact corpseter!¡±
Lucas looked at Rayson, suddenly curled his lips into a smile, andughed. ¡°Rayson Williams, do you think that you¡¯ve found a powerful backer, so you dare to speak to me like that to me?¡±
Rayson said through gritted teeth, ¡°So what if I am? Lucas Gray, I¡¯ve endured you for a long time! You¡¯re just relying on having some martial arts skills and not meeting any opponents for the time being to be so domineering in DC. You make people incensed, but they don¡¯t dare to say anything!
¡°But now, Mr. Hills has brought a top powerhouse of the Hills. Do you think you can still be a match for the Hills?
¡°If you¡¯re still as arrogant as before, then today will be the day you die!¡±
Rayson had alreadypletely fallen out with Lucas, so he simply tore off all his disguise and spoke bluntly.
¡°Not bad. You¡¯re indeed much more courageous. If you want my life, it depends on whether you have the ability.¡± Lucas was still smiling, not caring at all.
¡°Are you Lucas Gray?¡± Bradley suddenly said, showing an interested look in Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m a person who likes talents, so I¡¯ll give you two choices now.
¡°The first choice is to submit to me, work for me, and help me control DC. When I be the helmsman of Hills, I will definitely not mistreat you. Money, wealth, women, status, I can give you whatever you want.
¡°As for the second choice, that is rejecting my good intentions and dying here!
¡°How do you choose?¡±
Hearing this, Lucas didn¡¯t react at all. But Rayson¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he became extremely nervous.
He never expected that Bradley would actually want to recruit Lucas to work for him!
How could this be?!
Rayson hadn¡¯t hesitated to offer up all of the Williams family¡¯s assets and voluntarily became Bradley¡¯s vassal because he wanted to obtain the protection of the Hills. He wanted to use the Hills¡¯ power and experts to kill Lucas so that he could avoid Lucas seeking revenge on him.
However, if Hills recruited Lucas, how could he survive?
Regarding Bradley¡¯s two choices, Lucas raised his brows in surprise.
In fact, Lucas had long sensed that there seemed to be something strange in DC. For some reason, the nine US royal family branches didn¡¯t dare to appear openly in DC to expand their power. Otherwise, such an important ce like DC wouldn¡¯t be controlled by just the eight top families.
Bradley had obviously taken a liking to this aspect of Lucas and wanted to use his abilities to take control of the capital. It had to be said that Bradley was a very ambitious and daring person.
But someone who could get Lucas to submit to them was probably not born yet!
Lucas originally wanted to reject him outright, but when he saw Rayson¡¯s extremely worried and nervous expression, as though he was afraid that Lucas would really agree to Bradley¡¯s recruitment, he changed his mind.
Lucas deliberately looked at Rayson and asked, ¡°Mr. Williams, regarding these two choices of Mr.
Hills, which one do you think I should choose?¡±
Rayson¡¯s expression instantly stiffened, and he didn¡¯t know how to answer.
Of course, he didn¡¯t want Lucas to join Bradley¡¯s camp. Instead, he hoped that Lucas wouldn¡¯t know what was good for him and reject Bradley. At that time, he would naturally anger Bradley and be killed by Merkin.
But even though this was what he was thinking, he definitely couldn¡¯t say it out loud in front of Bradley, especially after Bradley had already developed some appreciation for Lucas and had intentions of recruiting him.
¡°These¡ these are the choices Mr. Hills have given you. Of course, it¡¯s up to you to choose. What does it have to do with me?¡± Rayson said awkwardly.
Then seemingly afraid that Bradley would be displeased by what he said, he quickly added, ¡°Of course, for a person of Mr. Hills¡¯ status, it¡¯s naturally a smart choice if you choose to submit to him.
¡°In any case¡ I¡¯m now Mr. Hills¡¯s man. If you pledge allegiance to Mr. Hills, then we will be colleagues in the future, and our grudges can be written off. Don¡¯t you agree, Mr. Gray?¡±
While speaking, he sneaked a peek at Bradley, wanting to see what kind of attitude he had.
Lucas sneered. ¡°Writing off our grudges? Rayson Williams, you must be dreaming. You¡¯ve betrayed me and angered me several times. Why do you think that I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones?¡±
Rayson broke out in cold sweat as he hurriedly said, ¡°Lucas Gray, don¡¯t go overboard! Don¡¯t tell me you want to kill me in front of Mr. Hills? I¡¯m already Mr. Hills¡¯s man. Mr. Hills will definitely not allow it!¡±
¡°Oh, really?¡± Lucas chuckled and looked at Bradley. ¡°In that case, Mr. Hills, it¡¯s fine if I submit to you, but you have to hand over Rayson Williams¡¯ life to me first. What will you choose?¡±
Chapter 1390 - 1390 Recruitment Failed
1390 Recruitment Failed
Rayson¡¯s expression changed drastically as he looked at Bradley nervously.
Thank you readers!
This was what he was most worried about!
Rayson knew very well that what he could give Bradley was nothing more than the Williams¡¯ assets worth more than 30 billion dors.
Furthermore, the assets in Lucas¡¯s hands were not less than the Williams¡¯. In addition, he had iparably powerful martial arts skills. With his ability and strength to possess so many things in his twenties, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t even thirty years old this year and still had a lot of time and potential, he was much better than him!
If Rayson was the one to make the choice, he would definitely choose Lucas instead of himself, who was already in his sixties!
If Bradley used his life to exchange for Lucas¡¯s loyalty, it would definitely be extremely worthwhile!
The more he thought about it, the more afraid he became. Sweat dripped down his face as he blurted out, ¡°No! That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±
Seeing Bradley nce at him unhappily, Rayson hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Hills, Lucas Gray is clearly trying to sow discord between us. He wants to use you to get rid of me!
¡°You may not know him, but I know him quite well. This person is arrogant and will never submit to anyone. Furthermore, he wants to be the King of DC. He will never submit to you willingly. What he said just now was just to provoke you to abandon me!
¡°Mr. Hills, I¡¯ve already given you all of the Williams¡¯ assets. I am sincerely loyal to you. Please don¡¯t listen to Lucas Gray!¡±
Rayson was extremely nervous. He was afraid that Bradley would really do as Lucas said and hand his life over to him.
Bradley didn¡¯t think much of Rayson¡¯s words and said proudly, ¡°So what if he¡¯s really trying to sow discord? Am I, Bradley Hills, such an idiot?¡±
Hearing this, Rayson heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to listen to Lucas¡¯s instigation.
But he sighed in relief too soon. The next moment, he heard Bradley continue, ¡°Lucas Gray, I really do think you¡¯re a talent and want to recruit you. As long as you¡¯re willing to submit to me and work for me, let alone giving Rayson Williams¡¯s life over to you, I can even give you the entire Williams family if you want. I¡¯ll treat it as a reward for you in advance.¡±
¡°What?!¡± Rayson¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale as he looked at Bradley in disbelief.
What¡ what did he hear? In order to win over Lucas, Bradley actually said that he could kill him and even give the entire Williams family to Lucas to handle as a reward.
Then¡ then, why did he offer up everything the Williams had to curry favor with Bradley in the first ce?
Even Lucas raised his eyebrows in surprise.
Although he knew that Bradley was cold-hearted and treated Rayson like a dog, he didn¡¯t expect him not to hide this at all. He even said such words in front of Rayson.
Furthermore, the Williams were one of the eight top families in DC. The wealth they had umted over the past few decades had reached an extremely terrifying level. It was at least 30 billion dors.
Even though Bradley was the most highly regarded third-generation direct descendant of the Hills, he wouldn¡¯t be able to own and control so many assets, right?
And now, in order to get Lucas to submit to him, he actually offered such generous terms?
Not every descendant of the royal family had the confidence to use tens of billions of dors worth of assets to recruit someone. Just like Jensen and his son from the Hamiltons, with whom Lucas had previously shed, it would probably be very painful for them to take out two billion dors. It was impossible for them to be as generous as Bradley.
At the same time, Lucas felt some sympathy for Rayson.
Rayson had submitted to Bradley and thought that he had found an excellent backer. He was extremely rude to Lucas and wished that he could use the Hills to kill him immediately. But he probably never imagined that his position in Bradley¡¯s heart was insignificant!
The rtionship between Rayson and Bradley was even weaker than Lucas had imagined. There was no need to sow discord anymore.
This was because, in Bradley¡¯s eyes, Rayson was just a temporarily useful dog. Once he found someone of greater use, he would be able to abandon Rayson without any hesitation.
¡°Mr. Hills, I can see your sincerity. Unfortunately, I only want to do what I want to do. I don¡¯t intend to submit to anyone.¡± Lucas rejected Bradley¡¯s recruitment with a smile, causing his expression to darken immediately.
But Lucas ignored him and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of deal the Williams have with you, but they have to give me the six billion dors they owe me!
¡°Furthermore, Mr. Williams, you promised to give me the money before eight tonight. You¡¯ve deliberately dyed it until now, and it¡¯s already an hourte, so you¡¯ll have to add interest. It¡¯s just a simple doubling. Now, it¡¯s time for you to give me twelve billion dors!¡±
Lucas¡¯s demon-like words caused Rayson¡¯s expression to turn gloomy.
He originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep his life, but he didn¡¯t expect that Lucas wouldn¡¯t agree to Bradley¡¯s recruitment. Instead, he continued to ask for 6 billion dors¡ No, it had now be 12 billion dors inpensation!
For a moment, the expression on Rayson¡¯s face was like a palette. It was veryplicated and ugly, and his mood was hard to describe. He was half-smiling and half-crying, looking extremely strange.
The smile on Bradley¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared as he looked at Lucas maliciously. ¡°Punk, were you ying with me on purpose? You must know that if you offend me, you will only end up dead!¡±
He stared coldly into Lucas¡¯ eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Submit to me now, and I can spare your life. This is yourst chance. Otherwise, you will die here today!¡±
Lucas didn¡¯t even look at Bradley and ignored his threat. Instead, he said to Rayson, ¡°Rayson Williams, give the twelve billion to me immediately, and I¡¯ll leave. Otherwise, the interest will increase by six billion for every minute you dy. Think about it carefully. With your family¡¯s assets, you can dy for a few minutes!
¡°At that time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even have anything to offer someone.¡±
Rayson was drenched in cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t say a word and could only look at Bradley pleadingly. ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Hills, all the assets of the Williams now belong to you. Now that Lucas Gray is forcing me, he¡¯s¡ he¡¯s trying to snatch your belongings! What do you think we should do now?¡±
Bradley looked at Lucas coldly. By now, he knew that Lucas wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily subdued.
Killing intent surged in his eyes. ¡°Punk, since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you and dare not to take me seriously, don¡¯t me me! Merkin, break his limbs!¡±
With Bradley¡¯smand, Merkin, who was standing in front of him, immediately moved. Like an arrow leaving its bow, he swiftly rushed toward Lucas. The moment he made his move, it was a deadly strike aimed at the throat!
Chapter 1391 - 1391 Please Spare Me
1391 Please Spare Me
Merkin was ruthless as he extended his steel-like arm toward Lucas¡¯s neck, his five fingers shing with scorching killing intent.
Thank you readers!
Lucas was still sitting on the sofa. Seeing Merkin¡¯s fingers about to reach him, he still maintained his sitting position. He didn¡¯t even stand up to defend himself. He looked as though he had been caught off guard by Merkin and couldn¡¯t react in time.
Merkin sneered, feeling contempt for Lucas.
Someone who couldn¡¯t even react to a surprise attack had an undeserved reputation. He wasn¡¯t a big deal at all!
Mr. Bradley actually cherished this person and didn¡¯t hesitate to use the Williams¡¯ assets worth more than thirty billion dors to recruit him. It was really ridiculous!
But the next moment, something unexpected urred!
Just as Merkin¡¯s fingers were about to touch Lucas¡¯s throat, Lucas, who seemed to be sitting on the spot and unable to react, suddenly disappeared from the sofa, leaving only a fleeting afterimage.
¡°What?!¡± Merkin was shocked. He hurriedly turned his head to look for traces of Lucas, but suddenly, an extremely violent force mmed into his back!
Bang!
Merkin was caught off guard and smashed to the floor. A human-shaped pit was instantly formed on the solid wooden floor of the living room, and the wooden splinters on the floor cracked and exploded.
As for Merkin, he spat out arge mouthful of blood and struggled on the floor for a while, but he couldn¡¯t get up!
Merkin¡¯s back and chest were in immense pain, and he could no longer feel the existence of his limbs. Boundless horror immediately appeared on his usually calm face!
He could no longer feel his limbs. Could¡ Lucas¡¯s attack have struck his spine and broken it?
The spine was one of the most important parts of the human body. Many people¡¯s nerves were directly damaged after their spines were injured, and their entire bodies became paralyzed and couldn¡¯t move anymore. Could he have been crippled?!
Merkin was unwilling to believe this, but no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t feel any other sensations from his body other than his head!
At the side, Bradley turned pale in shock. He stood up from the sofa and looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.
How¡ how was this possible?
He was clearly prepared for Lucas to be taken down by Merkin, his most powerful subordinate, in one move. He was even prepared to kill Lucas if he still didn¡¯t agreeter.
Unexpectedly, Lucas¡¯s movements were ghost-like. He had clearly been sitting on the sofa opposite him a moment ago. But in the next moment, he had suddenly appeared behind Merkin and mmed his elbow heavily on Merkin¡¯s back, immediately smashing Merkin into the floor and rendering him unable to move!
Were martial arts skills at this level really something a human could achieve?
At this moment, Bradley could only feel his heart pounding crazily. His mouth was dry, and his lips trembled, but he couldn¡¯t even utter a single syble.
As for Rayson, he originally thought that he could see Merkin taking down Lucas, but he didn¡¯t expect Merkin to be crippled by one strike from Lucas instead!
Rayson¡¯s legs went limp, and he could no longer stand. He copsed to the floor and looked at Lucas in horror.
¡°You just said that you wanted me to submit to you, or you would make me die here?¡± Lucas said in a low voice while slowly walking to Bradley. He raised his hand and pped Bradley¡¯s face.
Smack!
The heavy p made Bradley stagger and almost fall to the floor. His face was numb from the p, and it also made his mind go nk.
He had lived for more than 30 years, but this was the first time he had been pped by a young man younger than him and had a lower family background!
¡°How¡ how dare you hit me?¡± Bradley covered his face in disbelief.
¡°Heh, why can¡¯t I hit you? Who do you think you are to make me submit to you? Are you worthy of threatening me?¡± Lucas sneered and raised his hand to give Bradley another resounding p on the face.
Smack!
¡°Ahhh! You bastard, how dare you humiliate me? I must kill you!¡±
These two ps destroyed all of Bradley¡¯s rationality. He was burning with rage as he charged forward recklessly, wanting to retaliate against Lucas.
Unfortunately, Bradley only had a bellyful of anger, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of skill. Lucas effortlessly grabbed his hair, pulled him over, and pressed his head onto the cold coffee table.
¡°You want to attack me? A good-for-nothing like you?¡± Lucas mocked mercilessly.
¡°Ahhhhhh! You bastard! Let go of me! If you dare to harm me, the Hills will never let you off!¡±
Bradley¡¯s handsome face was deformed from being pressed by Lucas on the coffee table. He struggled with all his might and threatened, ¡°If you dare to harm me, even if the Hills have to chase you to the ends of the earth, we will definitely hunt you down until you die! And don¡¯t even think about escaping from your family and money! This is the price you have to pay for touching me. Do you hear me?!¡±
It would be fine if Bradley didn¡¯t threaten Lucas, but the moment he said these words, Lucas¡¯s expression turned gloomy.
Threatening his family had always been and would always be his biggest taboo. He would never allow anyone to threaten his family¡¯s safety!
Lucas exerted a little force in his hand, and the bones in Bradley¡¯s face made a series of creaking sounds under the pressure of his palm and the coffee table. An unbearable pain assaulted Bradley and made him let out a tragic scream.
¡°Ahhhh! Stop¡ Please¡ Let me go¡!¡±
This extremely miserable scream made Rayson, who was already paralyzed on the floor, tremble. His lower body felt hot, and a stream of heat instantly gushed out, dirtying the floor.
He was so frightened that he lost control of his dder!
Lucas stared at Bradley for a long time before suddenly saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. If I kill you, it will indeed bring me a lot of trouble. A bunch of bugs will rush out one after another and disturb my life.¡±
Bradley could tell that Lucas didn¡¯t want to kill him. He hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Lucas Gray, quickly let me go! Otherwise, the Hills will definitely hunt you down to the death. You will definitely not have any peaceful days in the future! If you let me go, I will spare your life and pretend that nothing happened today!¡±
Bradley was extremely regretful.
When he received Rayson¡¯s call for help, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. He didn¡¯t think that a young man who wasn¡¯t even 30 years old could be that powerful, so he didn¡¯t bring any extra people and had only brought his personal bodyguard, Merkin, here.
Even when he heard Rayson remind him that Lucas was extremely skilled at martial arts, Bradley didn¡¯t feel anything. He only thought that the Williams were too useless and ipetent. They couldn¡¯t even deal with a young man in his twenties.
But Bradley never expected that Lucas would be so terrifying. Merkin hadn¡¯t even managed to touch the corner of Lucas¡¯s clothes before Lucas KO-ed him. Merkin was sprawled on the ground, unable to move, and hadpletely lost his ability to fight.
If he had known that Lucas was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have been so careless. He would definitely have brought a few more experts here to deal with Lucas!
Unfortunately, it was toote to regret now. He could only hope that Lucas would release him under the deterrence of the Hills.
But after he left safely, he would definitely not let Lucas off. He had to kill him!
Chapter 1392 - 1392 Make Me Believe
1392 Make Me Believe
How could Lucas not know what Bradley was thinking?
Thank you readers!
He knew from the start that descendants from noble families like Bradley had never suffered any setbacks in their lives. For Lucas to hit him was already a total offense, and Bradley would never forgive him and let it pass.
He had only said that he wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter after he was released to plead for mercy.
If Lucas took it seriously and really let him go, Bradley would definitely remember today¡¯s humiliation and immediately gather more experts from the Hills to deal with him.
And a royal family branch like the Hills had a history that hadsted for hundreds of years. There were many experts and suicide warriors in the family. Although Lucas wasn¡¯t afraid of them, his family and those who followed him wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the endless assassinations and harassment.
Just like the Hamiltons previously, these families had all kinds of sinister methods. Not only had they sent suicide warriors to assassinate Lucas, but they had even gotten people to approach and kidnap Cheyenne in the name of business cooperation to threaten him. The families loyal to Lucas, such as the Parkers, the Hales, the Howards, etc., had also suffered assassinations from the experts sent by the Hamiltons.
Regarding these incidents, Lucas had used all his strength to quickly save Cheyenne. Jensen had only wanted to give Lucas and the families around him a warning. He hadn¡¯t really intended to take their lives. Otherwise, the people around Lucas would have suffered heavy casualties, and he might have even lost his most important people.
It was enough for such a thing to happen once. Lucas absolutely didn¡¯t want it to happen a second time!
Thus, he couldn¡¯t kill Bradley, but he definitely couldn¡¯t let him off easily either!
Lucas pulled Bradley¡¯s hair, lifted his head slightly, and said while staring into Bradley¡¯s eyes, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to kill. However, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t dare to touch you, but because I don¡¯t want to attract a bunch of annoying flies to bother me. Do you understand what I mean?¡±
Bradley gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I¡ I understand! As long as you let me go, I promise I won¡¯t hold you responsible. I¡¯ll just pretend that I never saw you!¡±
¡°Not enough.¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°Even you wouldn¡¯t believe such a verbal promise. Do you expect me to believe it?¡±
Bradley froze, and the expression on his face stiffened. But he knew that Lucas was speaking the truth. If it were him, he would definitely not believe such empty talk.
He asked through clenched jaws, ¡°Then, what do you want? I¡ I can write you a letter of guarantee and promise that the Hills will never find trouble with you in the future!¡±
¡°Haha!¡± Lucasughed. ¡°Mr. Hills, are you really treating me like a child? Is a letter of guarantee useful? It¡¯s just a piece of scrap paper! When the timees, I¡¯m afraid you will be the first not to admit it, much less the rest of the Hills.¡±
Bradley¡¯s thoughts were exposed once again, and he asked with an ashen expression, ¡°Then¡ what do you want? How can you trust me?¡±
¡°How about this? If you eat it, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Lucas took out a dark green pill the size of a grape from his pocket and ced it in front of Bradley.
¡°What¡ what is this?¡± Bradley looked at the dark green pill in bewilderment. His intuition told him that it wasn¡¯t something good, and his voice was trembling slightly.
If Jensen and his son were present, they would definitely recognize that this was the poison that Lucas had forcefully fed them!
Lucas didn¡¯t hide it from him and said directly, ¡°Of course, this is poison. After consuming it, there won¡¯t be any abnormalities. But the poison will definitely re up after two months, and you will definitely die in less than ten minutes after the poison starts acting. At that time, even the best doctors in the world won¡¯t be able to save you!
¡°The only way you can alleviate the poison is toe to me for the antidote before it acts up. In other words, you muste to me every two months in the future. Otherwise, you will definitely die.¡±
Bradley turned pale with fright as he looked at the dark green poisonous pill. ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡ you actually made this kind of thing! You actually want to feed me poison!
Bradley was full of shock and anger. But he suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right. This poison is definitely fake! How can there be such a thing in the world? You¡¯re just making it up to fool me. Lucas Gray, you¡¯re really despicable and shameless! I won¡¯t believe your nonsense!¡±
Lucas sneered. ¡°Whether it¡¯s fake or not, whether I¡¯m just trying to scare you, you¡¯ll know when you try it.
¡°However, Mr. Hills, you have a noble status, but you only have one life. If your guess is wrong, you¡¯ll lose your life! Think carefully about what you want to do!¡±
With that, Lucas stuffed the dark green pill into Bradley¡¯s mouth and pped his back. Bradley¡¯s throat involuntarily moved and swallowed the pill.
In an instant, Bradley felt intense horror. When Lucas released his grip on him, he immediately coughed loudly while covering his throat. He even stuck his fingers into his mouth, wanting to dig out the pill.
Unfortunately, the dark green pill had already slipped down his esophagus and melted into a cold liquid. It flowed down his esophagus into his stomach and quickly spread to every corner of his body. It was impossible to dig it out no matter what.
Bradley¡¯s face was deathly pale, and there were still tears at the corners of his eyes from coughing and digging into his throat. He red at Lucas ferociously. ¡°Lucas Gray, you¡ you actually fed me poison. I will never¡ will never¡!¡±
He originally wanted to say that he would never let Lucas off. But once he thought about how the poison he had swallowed might be real, not only would he not want to take revenge on Lucas in the future, but his life and even his actions would be under Lucas¡¯s control. If he angered Lucas and couldn¡¯t obtain the antidote, he would really die!
Thus, Bradley didn¡¯t dare to say thetter half of the sentence.
Lucas knew what Bradley was thinking. The corners of his lips curled up into a satisfied smile. ¡°Very good. It looks like you¡¯re not a fool. In that case, I¡¯m sure you already know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do in the future, right?
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in the Hills, and I¡¯ve never thought of controlling the Hills by controlling you. On the contrary, if you want to fight for the position of helmsman of the Hills in the future, I might be able to help you and fulfill your wish.
¡°However, I don¡¯t want anyone from the Hills to harass me and disturb my peace. Do you understand?¡±
Bradley naturally understood what Lucas meant. He was threatening him not to find trouble with him again and not to let anyone from the Hills find trouble with him.
Otherwise, Lucas would let him die!
Chapter 1393 - 1393 Dealing With The Williams
1393 Dealing With The Williams
Bradley gritted his teeth, not wanting to answer Lucas.
Thank you readers!
But his life was currently under Lucas¡¯s control, so he didn¡¯t dare to disobey him. He could only say in extreme humiliation, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±
As for what Lucas said about helping him be the helmsman of the Hills, Bradley didn¡¯t dare to believe it, nor did he dare to think about it.
It was already good enough that Lucas didn¡¯t kill him. How could he expect Lucas to help him?
But what Lucas said wasn¡¯t a joke.
Bradley was already under his control, so it would naturally be better for the Hills to be in Bradley¡¯s hands. If it was someone else who was out of his control, Lucas would have to put in a lot more effort.
After dealing with Bradley, Lucas turned his gaze back to Rayson, who was slumped on the floor. When he saw the puddle of foul-smelling liquid beneath Rayson, he couldn¡¯t help frowning.
After Rayson saw that even the noble Bradley Hills no longer dared to fight against Lucas, he was scared out of his wits and shuddering all over.
He hurriedly knelt and prostrated to beg for mercy without any care for his image. ¡°Mr¡ Mr. Gray, I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have been disrespectful to you, and I shouldn¡¯t have had those damned thoughts about you. Please spare me and give me another chance!
¡°I know I was too daring, and I deserve to die, but please let me off, Mr. Gray! I-I will give you the twelve billion dorpensation right away! I was wrong. Please be magnanimous and let me off!¡±
Standing in front of Rayson, Lucas looked down at him and said coldly, ¡°Rayson Williams, tell me yourself. From the first time we met until now, how many times have you offended me? How many times have you knelt down and begged for mercy? And how many times have I given you another chance?¡±
The moment Lucas said this, Rayson¡¯s pleading voice was immediately stuck in his throat, as if someone had suddenly grabbed his neck.
The first time he met Lin Chen was at the funeral of the Howards¡¯ former patriarch. At that time, Rayson and Derek, the Piers¡¯ former helmsman, had gone together to divide up the assets of the Howards, which Florence had just seeded as the helmsman. Then they were ruthlessly pped in the face by Lucas.
This was also the first time that Rayson knelt in front of Lucas and begged him to spare him.
Later, he offended Lucas again for his foolish son, Cody, who wanted to marry Maddy. Afterward, he offended Lucas again because of Nichs, a distant rtive of the Williams, and his fianc¨¦e.
Then it was his repeated betrayals of Lucas¡
The more Rayson recalled the past, the more cold sweat broke out on his face and body.
Only now did he know that he had offended Lucas countless times. Previously, Lucas had magnanimously let him off. But this time, Lucas no longer had the patience or reason to let him off!
Rayson¡¯s face was ashen, and he could only stare at Lucas and plead pitifully with ast glimmer of hope. ¡°N-no¡ Mr. Gray, I¡ I know you¡¯re a good person. You¡¯ve forgiven me time and time again. Can you give me another chance? I promise you that I will never be stupid again, and I will never betray you and offend you again!¡±
¡°Is someone like you worthy of me forgiving again and again?¡± Lucas sneered. ¡°I have forgiven you many times, but it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t know how to repent. Instead, you treat my magnanimity as a reason to be fearless.
¡°Do you really think that you can be forgiven by just kneeling down and begging for mercy hypocritically?
¡°I can indeed forgive people for their asional mistakes, but you are no longer worthy of my forgiveness.¡±
Lucas said coldly, ¡°Before I came here, I only wanted you to give me six billion dors, but you wanted me dead. Why should I give you another chance?
¡°Rayson Williams, you can die now!¡±
Bang!
Rayson¡¯s eyes and mouth were wide open. He seemed to want to beg for mercy still, but unfortunately, he would never be able to say another word.
Thud!
Rayson¡¯s body fell to the ground,pletely dead!
Bradley gasped when he saw this scene.
Lucas had kicked someone to death with a light kick. If he wasn¡¯t a scion of the Hills, he probably wouldn¡¯t have ended up much better than Rayson.
A storm of fear surged in Bradley¡¯s heart, and his fear of Lucas increased even more.
When Lucas¡¯s gaze swept over, Bradley immediately said, ¡°Uhh¡ M-Mr. Gray, that damned bastard Rayson Williams actually dared to betray you time and time again. He should have died long ago!
¡°I¡ I was also deceived by him. He kept instigating me and telling me that he was bullied. That¡¯s why¡ that¡¯s why I offended you. I hope you can forgive me!
¡°As for the Williams family¡¯s assets, I won¡¯t take a single cent. I¡¯ll give everything to you to handle! This is what Rayson Williams owes you. It¡¯s most suitable for you to handle them!¡±
Then Bradley quickly took out a stack of documents. These were the transfer documents that Rayson had given him. They were already signed and stamped, but Bradley had yet to sign his name, so it was a good time to give them to Lucas.
As long as Lucas signed his name on these transfer documents, all of the Williams¡¯ assets would belong to him from now on. And the Williams family would no longer exist among the eight top families of DC!
Lucas nced at the documents and reached out to take them with a casual ¡°Okay¡±.
Rayson had betrayed him repeatedly, and he had brought his own death upon himself. Lucas didn¡¯t feel guilty about taking over the Williams¡¯ assets.
¡°Alright, you can leave now.¡± Lucas nced at Bradley. ¡°You¡¯re a smart person. Remember what I said today. Don¡¯t do anything that disappoints me and makes you regret it.¡±
His words were both a reminder and a warning.
Bradley¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, I will certainly remember! Then¡ shall I take my leave first?¡±
The fact that Lucas was letting him go so easily made Bradley even more certain that the dark green pill that Lucas had fed him was definitely a real poison.
But at the very least, Lucas had said that the poison would only take effect every two months. Before that, he only needed toe to DC to get the antidote from Lucas!
¡°Go. Remember to take this person of yours with you.¡± Lucas pointed at Merkin, who was lying on the ground, with his chin.
¡°Yes, Mr. Gray. I¡¯ll leave now!¡±
Bradley struggled to pick Merkin¡¯s body up and stumbled out of the Williams¡¯ manor.
Meanwhile, Lucas took out his phone and called Jordan. ¡°Bring people to the Williams¡¯ manor immediately and take over this ce. From now on, the Williams family will no longer exist in DC!¡±
Chapter 1394 -end - 1394 The Final Chapter of Happiness
1394 The Final Chapter of Happiness
Jordan wasn¡¯t too surprised when he received the call. He had long known Lucas¡¯s strength. Taking down a mere Williams family was a piece of cake for him.
Thank you readers!
¡°Okay, Lucas! I¡¯ll arrange for people to go there immediately!¡±
Jordan¡¯s execution ability was very strong. Soon, he arranged for people to go to Williams¡¯ manor and businesses and take over everything. As for the remaining people of the Williams, if they were unconvinced, they would be dealt with directly, and the rest would all be taken under Lucas¡¯smand.
In this way, among the eight top families in DC, Pete of the Howards and Roman of the Huttons, who had always followed Lucas, had regained their authority from Samuel and Jace and continued to be loyal to Lucas.
As for Samuel, who had seized power at the critical moment, after obtaining Florence¡¯s approval, he was directly sentenced to death for treason.
!!
Because Jace was Michael¡¯s only son, Lucas spared his life and ordered for him to be expelled from DC and never allowed to step foot into DC again.
If nothing unexpected happened, Jace would never appear in front of Lucas again.
Regarding the Smiths, Tyson and his son, Oscar, had always been on Lucas¡¯s side. So after the downfall of the Williams family, Lucas gave them a portion of the Williams¡¯ assets, making the Smiths even stronger than before.
After Derek, the helmsman of the Piers, had suddenly been shot to death by Rayson, the Piers fell into a state of disunity, and they no longer dared to go against Lucas. They immediately organized their assets, sold all their properties in DC, and left DC with the entire family.
Thus, the Piers had alsopletely withdrawn from the ranks of the eight top families of DC.
That night, Rayson died, and the news that the Williams¡¯ assets hadpletely changed hands quickly spread throughout the capital.
After Jeffrey, the helmsman of the Arnaults, found out that Rayson was dead, but not only had Lucas obtained all of the Williams¡¯ assets, he had even used some secret method to control Bradley, causing Bradley to leave DC overnight, he no longer dared to provoke Lucas. He could only gasp in extreme shock.
Jeffrey instantly gave up any thoughts of continuing to fight against Lucas. Instead, he was extremely d that he had called Lucas his brother in order to protect himself.
At the very least, he had notpletely fallen out with Lucas. In the future, as long as he had a good attitude and truly treated Lucas as his brother in front of everyone, he believed that Lucas would definitely not deal with him.
After Eric, the helmsman of the Bransons, learned that Lucas had taken down the Williams, he personally went to Jeffrey to discuss their ns overnight.
It was unknown what Jeffrey said to him, but after Eric returned to the Bransons, he immediately ordered everyone to restrain themselves and that no one was allowed to offend Lucas and the people around him. The Bransons became very low-key and rarely showed themselves.
After Greg, the helmsman of the Steeles, learned about what Lucas had done, he immediately had a drastic change in expression. He had seen how powerful Lucas was personally and knew that the current Lucas was definitely not someone the Steeles could afford to offend.
Furthermore, the Steeles had severely offended Lucas this time. Perhaps one day, they would provoke Lucas, and the Steeles would disappear from DC overnight like the Williams¡
While he was feeling terrified and uneasy, Greg suddenly thought of his grandson Alexander, whom he had long forgotten. He thought about how Alexander and Ashley seemed to have a close rtionship with Lucas, and they even seemed to be working for Lucas at the Stardust Corporation.
¡°Quick, quickly call Alexander and ask him to return to the family immediately! I¡¯ve decided that the next helmsman of the Steeles will be Alexander. When he returns, I will immediately hold a family meeting and officially hand over the position of helmsman to him!¡± Greg instructed the butler beside him.
He had already decided to pass the position of helmsman to Alexander. Presumably, Lucas should let the Steeles off on Alexander¡¯s ount and not do anything to them.
At this point, several of the eight top families of DC were either destroyed or scattered. The remaining families were either Lucas¡¯s allies or were polite to him, not daring to offend him.
As for Lucas himself, although he didn¡¯t im the title of the King of DC, everyone knew very well that he was the uncrowned King of DC.
In DC, no one dared to offend Lucas.
After the various forces in DC fell into a calm state, Lucas didn¡¯t stay idle.
The Dark Dragon Regiment that he had asked Jordan to set up had already recruited enough people. In less than a few months, they had already trained arge number of experts, making Lucas¡¯s forces much stronger.
Now, even without Lucas¡¯s intervention, just the strength of the Dark Dragon Regiment was enough to crush any one of the original eight top families of DC. They even had the ability to fight against the royal family branches.
Thus, Lucas finally obtained the peaceful life he had always wanted.
Today was the weekend. Early in the morning, Lucas brought Cheyenne and Amelia to Blue Ridge Mountains, nearby DC, for an outing.
¡°Wow, Daddy, the mountain here is so beautiful! There are so many flowers and butterflies! Even the air on the mountain is so fresh. It¡¯s exactly like what my kindergarten teacher said!¡±
Amelia was wearing a beautiful pink princess dress and had two cute braids on her head. She was like a beautiful little elf as she ran back and forth on a mountain peak, holding a small handful of wild flowers she had just picked. Her fair and exquisite face was red with happiness.
¡°Amelia, don¡¯t run around! Be careful not to fall down the mountain! If that happens, Daddy and Mommy won¡¯t be able to save you.¡± Cheyenne was sitting on a pic nket that Lucas hadid out. She smiled at her lively and adorable daughter, her eyes full of doting love.
¡°Mommy, you¡¯re a girl, so you definitely can¡¯t save me. But Daddy is a hero and our knight. If you and I are in danger, Daddy will definitely save us! Right, Daddy?¡±
Amelia ran to Lucas¡¯s side and giggled as she inserted a few flowers she had picked into Lucas¡¯s hair.
Lucas was caught betweenughter and tears. He picked up his daughter, who was ying a prank, and said with a smile, ¡°Amelia, you¡¯re right. Daddy is yours and Mom¡¯s knight. I will protect you all my life. I will never let you get hurt. I will definitely make you the happiest people in the world!¡±
Lucas kissed his daughter¡¯s little face and then looked at Cheyenne beside him, his face and eyes full of tenderness and love.
¡°Honey, you¡ What are you saying in front of our daughter? Really¡ really¡¡± Cheyenne¡¯s alluring face was slowly immersed in a shy pink glow. But a fair hand had already quietly grabbed Lucas¡¯s hand. Then she slowly tightened her grip, never wanting to let go.
Lucas smiled and pulled his wife and daughter into his arms. He looked at the rising sun in the distance, his heart filled with happiness.
The morning sun shone on the three of them hugging each other.
It was bright, warm, and filled with endless love and hope.
Even if there were more challenges and dangers in their future life, as long as their family was together, they would always be fearless, full of hope, and happy.
In people¡¯s lives, wasn¡¯t what they wanted the most such peace and rare happiness?
The End.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!